Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

It was a peaceful day on the mountain where the Kamado family lived. Nothing could go any better. The year had started off awfully, with Nezuko’s grandmother dying. It was especially hard for her elder brother, as he was the one to find her dead.

He had been affected by it and was in a depression for a bit of time.

Tanjiro was taken out of it thanks to his father. There was a bit of time in which everyone was worried about the patriarch dying. He was so weak and seemed to not be long for this world. Yet ever since Kie’s mother died he’s been getting stronger.

It shocked everyone, especially Kie. No one and it really was no one had expected to see such an improvement. Not even Tanjuro himself had anticipated this. Nezuko couldn’t even recall the last time she had seen her father in such a good state.

How was this even possible?

What even happened?

Whatever did Nezuko hoped that it wouldn’t change. She didn’t want it to. If things returned to how they were before, her father would probably be dead by now. The young girl was unsure how the family would be able to handle that.

Tanjiro had already been bottling up his emotions because of their grandmother’s death. Their father dying would have added to that load. Nezuko never wanted her brother to return to that state.

With their father getting even stronger it seemed that Tanjiro had returned to his old self.

On that day, father and son were making charcoal to sell in the town. Tanjuro had promised to go with his son when he went the next time. Tanjiro was so excited, it had been so long since the other residents had seen the patriarch.

It was a trip just for the two of them. That was what had been agreed upon by mother and father. Tanjiro needed the time alone with his father and why not give it to him. Nothing ever happened around here during this time of the year.

The bears were hibernating farther up the mountain. The nearest road people often traveled on was far away. It was such a peaceful area, nothing could go wrong.

Tanjiro had her baby brother Rokuta strapped to her back as she walked around. She was helping put her baby brother to sleep. If he saw his father leaving he was surely going to cry for him. Nezuko’s mother didn’t want that to happen.

Tanjiro did come walking up to Nezuko with a large container strapped to his back. His face was glowing with joy. A large smile upon his lips. Nezuko smiled at her elder brother in response. “Tanjiro!”

The charcoal-haired boy’s eyes were glowing. “Nezuko!”

Mahogany eyes caught sight of Rokuta. “Is he asleep?”

Nezuko looked back with a slight giggle. “Yeah. I’m happy it didn’t take that long. I was worried that he would just know that you and father were leaving and would just keep crying.”

Tanjiro chuckled in response. “I understand…”

Nezuko looked back at her brother with her head cocked. “Do you have any idea how long you’ll be gone?”

Tanjiro frowned and rubbed the back of his head. “Probably the whole day. We might even need to stay at Saburo-san’s house for the night.”

“Father’s not going to be that happy about that…”

“I know but I’m sure he’d understand. He might be tremendously better, but he’s not in top condition.”

“I know that. You know that. Even father knows that I’m guessing.”

“Yeah!”

Another voice spoke from the other end of the clearing in which the house was. It was Tanjuro. He was waving for his eldest child to come over. “It’s time to go! We want to get there as soon as possible!”

Tanjiro looked back at his father and nodded in understanding. Mahogany eyes gazed deep into Nezuko’s pink eyes. “Time to go. I’ll see you soon!”

Nezuko smiled and waved farewell. “I’ll see you later!”

With that, Tanjiro turned around and ran over to his father. Nezuko waved at the two in farewell. The young girl observed her mother and four other siblings waving goodbye. Nezuko knew that she was going to see them soon.

But why did she have a funny feeling in the back of her skull?

The sky was turning dark. It had been snowing all day so it was even darker than what it would normally have been. There had not been much to do after Tanjiro and her father left. Rokuta had been properly put to sleep.

Nezuko left to find some wild vegetables. Despite it being winter, a few vegetables were growing at the time. It didn’t hurt to look for them.

Despite the Kamado patriarch being in a far better condition than even a month ago, the family didn’t have many resources. Tanjiro had been the one to make and sell the charcoal before. He was also the person to buy supplies for the family.

But it was just one person really doing that so money was tight.

Now that there was extra help from Father, things were surely going to get better.

Nezuko was confident about this.

As the sky turned dark and the clouds began to fade away, Nezuko helped her mother clean up supper. It was not much but no one ever complained. It was better to have even the simplest of food rather than no food at all.

Nezuko was finishing up cleaning the dishes. Kie had left to put the three youngest to bed. Takeo was staying up just a bit longer, he was practicing his reading. Nezuko could also read. Not as well as Tanjiro but good enough.

Nezuko was going to work on sewing her better kimono when she was done with the dishes. Tanjiro had promised to buy a new one for her when he had the money. She always politely declined. The money would be better used elsewhere after all.

Instead, Nezuko thought it best to just work on her better kimono.

It certainly wasn’t the fanciest, but that was just fine. Nezuko would never complain about her life. She had a wonderful family. The oil-haired girl never wanted anything to change.

Finally, the pink-eyed girl was finished with cleaning. The girl reached for a rag and wiped off her hands. Once dry, Nezuko left the kitchen. She began to cross through the main area to get her kimono and sewing supplies.

The young girl grabbed the clothes, needle, and thread and walked back to the main area. Nezuko sat down and started to work on the few tears in the kimono. She was working by the light of a lamp. It was just bright enough for her to work properly.

It was the perfect way to end the day.

Nezuko hovered the needle over one of the tears ready to insert it. That was when there was a knock at the door. All three people in the main area looked at the door in confusion. What? Who was here at this hour?

Kie moved to her feet and walked to the main door. She slid it open slightly and looked to see who was outside. “Hello?”

Nezuko could hear a muffled voice from the other side. She couldn’t really make it out though. Kie replied to whatever the person said though. “You’re lost? The nearest road is quite a ways away. Considering the weather you might get even more lost and die of the cold…Would you like to stay here for the night?”

The voice replied if Nezuko had to assume they had accepted the offer. Whoever it was, they shouldn’t be that bad. Nezuko and her younger brother looked to see who on earth it was that their mother had invited in.

It was an imposing man.

His clothes seemed to be worth probably more money than Nezuko had ever seen in her life. His suit was white. The jacket on his shoulders was midnight black. His shoes were shiny obsidian. The man’s hair was raven black.

It was his eyes that were the most striking, at least to Nezuko.

His eyes were striking crimson color. It looked a bit like a cat's eyes to the young girl. The man’s eyes were peering around the room in interest. Eventually falling on Nezuko.

Kie walked up next to him and held her arms out. “Make yourself comfortable. I can take your jacket for you…”

The man turned to the Kamado matriarch with a grateful smile on his face. “Thank you so much. I truly appreciate your hospitality.”

Kie grabbed the man’s jacket and held it in her arms. The woman walked away to hang the coat. This left the man in there with the two siblings.

Takeo was watching the man with suspicion in his eyes. He evidently didn’t really trust this man. Understandable, he was a complete stranger. Who knows what he’s capable of?

Nezuko on the other hand was interested. Why was such a well-dressed man here? How did he get so lost? It was so strange. The circumstances were odd.

Kie reappeared and stood next to the man once again. She motioned her hand to one of the floor cushions. “Please have a seat. I’m sure that you are tired from your journey.”

The man got to his knees and sat down on the cushion thanking the woman. “I am just a bit tired. Thank you.”

Nezuko stood up and began to walk to the kitchen. “Tea?”

The man nodded while Kie stated. “That sounds like a wonderful idea.”

Takeo on the other hand stood up while eyeing the man in doubt. The young boy began walking to the joint bedroom. “No thanks. I’m tired and gonna go to bed. Good night”

Kie looked at her son with a slightly surprised expression. “Oh really? It’s still a bit early…Oh well, good night!”

With that Nezuko’s younger brother entered the bedroom. That was a little strange. He normally stayed up for a least a little while longer. Yet not tonight? Did he really not trust this stranger?

Yes perhaps it was a foolish idea, but what else should they have done?

They couldn’t just leave this man outside. It was cold and it seemed that the snow was going to continue into the night. This man was going to die if the family didn’t let this stranger inside.

Nezuko walked into the kitchen and grabbed a tea kettle. She scooped some water into the pot and walked back into the main room. It was lucky that the fire pit was still going. Otherwise, Nezuko would have had to start it again.

The young girl moved over to the fire pit and placed the kettle next to the fire. It was still a pretty strong fire so it should warm up the water fast. Thankfully this meant that Nezuko didn’t need to feed the fire anymore.

Nezuko stood up and went to get some of the leaves to flavor the tea. Nezuko was quick to grab the leaves and return. The man was silent; Kie was busy working on sewing Nezuko’s kimono. That was well appreciated by the young girl.

Nezuko sat near the kettle as she got to work making the tea for their guest.

The next several minutes were marred by an eerie silence. The oil-haired girl was unsure about how her mother felt about the silence. The girl knew how she felt.

Nezuko was put off by the silence. All she could hear was the sound of the water in the kettle starting to boil. It was still going to take a bit of time, but surely not much longer.

While waiting, Nezuko afforded herself the chance to look at the man. She was interested in him. The man was simply staring ahead not doing anything. He was probably thinking, but what about?

Crimson eyes snapped to look at the young girl. It was as if he sensed her looking at him. Nezuko snapped her gaze back to the front. Her face was just slightly red thanks to that. Was she rude by staring at him?

She didn’t set out to be rude if that was the case.

Nezuko focused more on the kettle and not on the man. He was still looking at Nezuko, she could tell. His eyes were staring right at Nezuko now. She deserved that, she had stared at the man before.

Nezuko shifted due to the gaze as she finished making sure the tea was done. It was perfect; all she needed were sups which she forgot to grab before. Nezuko got up briskly watched to the kitchen and grabbed cups for the tea. Nezuko walked back and put the cups in front of the man, her mother, and where she was going to sit. The girl grabbed the kettle and started walking back.

The door to the bedroom opened up with Takeo peeking out. He looked mildly annoyed as he spoke. “Mother…Rokuta is awake…I can’t get him back to sleep…”

Kie frowned. “He is?”

The woman stood up and looked at the stranger. “I will be right back please excuse me…”

The Kamado matriarch quietly entered the bedroom and shut the door behind her. Now Nezuko and the stranger were all alone.

The man picked up the cup and held it out as he kept staring at the girl. Nezuko was just a bit uncomfortable with how he had been watching her this whole time. She was going to be polite to him though.

Nezuko walked up and began to pour some tea into the man’s cup. Nezuko was close enough that she could smell the cologne the man was using. It smelled of lilies and something else she couldn’t tell. It was familiar though. She just couldn’t put her finger on what it was.

Nezuko could feel eyes on her still. The stranger finally spoke. “I haven’t had the liberty of knowing any of your names…May I ask what your name is young lady?”

Nezuko backed away with the kettle still in hand. She looked right into the man’s crimson eyes. There was something behind them. And an emotion that Nezuko didn’t recognize. The girl looked down in meekness. “Nezuko…Kamado Nezuko…”

The man smiled at the small statement. “My name is Kibutsuji Muzan. It’s a pleasure to meet you…”

Nezuko nodded and turned to her mother’s cup and poured some tea into that. The girl walked over to hers and poured some tea into that as well. Nezuko picked up her cup and lifted it to her lips. The young girl blew at the liquid to cool it down just a bit.

Pink eyes looked at Muzan in interest. She watched as he took a tiny sip of the tea. Was that a grimace she saw on his face? Or was that just her imagination? That didn’t really matter though; she was just focused on drinking her cup of tea.

Nezuko looked back at the raven-haired man once again and saw that he indeed was grimacing. Why? Was the tea bad? No, it tasted fine, Nezuko was drinking the same thing. Was it too cheap for Kibutsuji’s tastes?

Was he only drinking to be nice?

Who knows except for him…?

Nezuko was lying down trying to fall asleep now. The rest of the night had gone peacefully. Kie had returned not long after Nezuko poured the tea out. Muzan didn’t really try talking to anyone after that. He was probably not a really sociable person. That was fine though.

When Nezuko finished her drink, she got to work on her kimono. She was hesitant the whole time though. She could feel it whenever the man looked at her. She couldn’t explain why she felt so uncomfortable with his glances.

Was Takeo right in being suspicious?

He hasn’t done anything though. But were the girl’s feelings that unfounded? Nezuko was really uncertain about it.

Anyway, all those in the main room stayed up just a little while longer. Eventually, it was time for bed. Kie explained the arrangements to their guest. “I’m afraid that there is nowhere else you can sleep…So you have to rest in here for the night…”

Kibutsuji gave an acknowledging smile. “That is fine with me…I do not mind that all…”

Kie had set up a small area on the far end of the house for the man. She didn’t want him that close to her children and her after all. Understandably, he was still a total stranger. There were no other clothes for the man so he was stuck with sleeping in the suit he entered the house with.

Now that Nezuko thought about it, why did this man not have any form of supplies?

That was very strange…

There was nothing to do now. It was night and everyone was falling asleep. Before Nezuko entered the bedroom she did hear the man say that he was going to leave early the next morning. So that means that chances were high that he would be gone before Father and Tanjiro returned.

With that, everyone was now in bed asleep.

Except for Nezuko that is.

She was still awake. The young girl couldn’t explain why she was still awake. Pink eyes were staring at the dark ceiling. Nezuko was so confused as to why she was still awake. Not even tired at that.

Was it the man in the other room next to them? It can’t be though…Muzan hasn’t done anything to anybody in this house. But nevertheless, Nezuko still had an awful feeling.

Then there was Takeo. He has been suspicious since Kibutsuji first entered the house. Was he even awake? Probably. If he was, Nezuko wasn’t really planning on asking. She didn’t want to wake up any of her other siblings.

For now, Nezuko was simply thinking about that man. By all standards he seemed normal, so why was Nezuko so uncomfortable? There was no logical reason for feeling this way…He was nice, he didn’t seem threatening.

Sure maybe he looked at her one too many times but that wasn’t that bad.

So why oh why does Nezuko feel so creeped out?

Nezuko heard shifting to her right. It sounded like Takeo based on how far it was. The young girl closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep still. He didn’t want her brother to worry about his sister still being awake as well.

Nezuko heard her younger brother stand up and start to slowly creep out of the room. Where was he going? Was he going to relieve himself or get water?

Or was he perhaps checking up on the man in the next room over?

The oil-haired girl wanted to ask but knew better than to do so. So she just remained as silent as possible. Takeo crept over to the door and opened it as silently as he could. The boy walked through and walked further into the house.

That probably meant that he was getting water or relieving himself then. The boy seemed to be walking along the wall based on what Nezuko could hear. Why? Bit strange.

Nezuko opted to ignore it and actually try and fall asleep now. All her fears had to be unfounded surely. There was nothing to fear.

Or so she thought.

Takeo's voice yelling grabbed not only Nezuko’s attention. It caused Kie to snap at attention as well. “HEY! WHAT ARE YO-?!”

The wall came crashing in as Takeo was thrown clear through it. The boy hit the wall painfully as he coughed up blood. There was a nasty gash on his face and his right leg seemed to be broken. He was going to live otherwise though.

Kie shot to her feet as everyone woke up in pure panic. Nezuko stood in front of all her siblings as they moved to the back wall near Takeo. Pink eyes watched as the stranger came walking up.

He was not human.

His right arm seemed to be a tentacle; there were spikes on the edges of it. Takeo was lucky to be alive then. He was unconscious due to hitting his head though. As Nezuko went over to her younger brother she noticed that he was holding an ax.

He had been going for the ax the whole time.

There was a noticeable dent in the ax and if Nezuko had to assume anything, that dent was from the tentacle. Had that not been there Takeo would have died.

Takeo was right in not trusting this thing…

Pink eyes snapped back to the man in great fear. Kie was standing in between him and her children. Her arms were outstretched as she spoke firmly with slight fear in her voice. “JUST WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING?! WHAT ARE YOU?!”

The man didn’t speak. All he did was stare at the family trembling in the room. Nezuko watched in horror as the tentacle slashed her mother’s left elbow. Kie gasped in pain as she grasped her upper arm. The lower half of that arm was barely hanging on by a thread. All of the children screamed in absolute horror seeing their mother be hurt.

None of them had any other chance to properly register that when the tentacle moved again. This time it seemed that it was being aimed at Kie’s heart this time. There was no hesitation from any child. They knew what they had to do.

All four non-injured children proceeded to jump towards their mother. Hanako, Shigeru, and Rokuta jumped on their mother’s back and pushed her to the ground. Nezuko moved on top of them to use her body as a shield for her younger siblings.

Nezuko closed her eyes expecting to be stabbed in the back by the tentacle. But the stabbing pain never came. Nothing even happened. Why wasn’t Nezuko dead?

The girl opened her eyes in pure bewilderment. She was baffled, but that changed to terror as she felt the tip of the tentacle trail up her back towards her neck. The tip seemed to be as sharp as the tip of a knife based on what she could tell.

Yet it was not piercing her at all.

Rather it was just causing Nezuko to tremble in pure horror. The young girl finally plucked up the courage to look up. The tentacle lifted off the girl’s back once she began moving. It still hovered nearby but it wasn’t as threatening as before.

Pink eyes met the intense stare of this monster. He was staring at the pile of human bodies beneath him. Nezuko had to ask what on earth this man was doing. Why was he trying to kill them all?!

The young girl gulped in pure fear. She was trembling as she spoke. “Wh-What are you doing?!”

The man simply shrugged as he answered the terrified girl’s question. “It’s quite simple. I’m killing all of you…”

The panic Nezuko felt all her siblings were in was greatly upsetting. They shouldn’t have to be terrified of death! They didn’t deserve to die, and for what?! Why did this thing want to kill them all?!

More importantly, why hasn’t he done so yet?!

Why is Nezuko not dead yet?!

The young girl’s voice wavered as she spoke. “Then why did you stop?!”

The monster had a wicked grin on his face. Nezuko felt all the blood rush away from her face. The man’s voice was smooth. “I’ve had an idea…”

Nezuko was frozen in pure terror. Muzan was staring right into Nezuko’s soul. “I will offer you a deal.”

The young girl perked up and listened closely. The man went on. “I will spare you and your whole family under one condition.”

Nezuko already knew that she was going to say ‘yes’ to the condition. She was not going to let her family die for any reason. She can’t let anyone die.

The monster spoke about what his condition was. “I will spare them if you come with me, Nezuko.”

The girl froze again. Kie pushed up a bit. Her arm was still bleeding. If that isn’t dealt with soon, she will die due to blood loss. The woman’s voice was ragged and full of pain. “No! Y-You can’t do that! I won’t let you take her!”

Muzan chuckled amusedly. “That’s not your choice to make. So what do you say, Nezuko? Deal or no deal?”

The young girl hesitated. She knew what she had to do. She had to protect her family. She can’t allow anyone else to get hurt. There was no other answer to this deal.

So why was she not saying ‘yes’ instantly?

There was no reason to pause, yet she was. Muzan noticed and clicked his tongue. He was getting impatient to hear her obvious answer. Nezuko plucked up her courage and spoke with a firm tone. “I’ll do it. I’ll go with you as long as you promise me not to kill them in the future.”

The man rolled his eyes and sighed. “Fine. Unless they do something directly to me I won’t kill them…”

The tentacle that was the man’s arm began to retract. It was shifting back into a more human look. It was beginning to look like an arm once again. The tentacle was now gone and in its place was a human arm.

A long nailed hand was outstretched. It was offering itself to the young girl who was still covering her younger siblings. A smooth voice spoke to the girl. “Well then…Let’s get going…”

Nezuko began to move with hesitancy. She spoke to her siblings as she moved. “Shigeru, Hanako, I want you two to take care of Mother and Takeo. They are both hurt, I need you to watch them until Father and Oni-chan get back.”

Nezuko got off her siblings and stood up. She was shaking, she didn’t know what to expect. Kie was trying to stand up but was clearly in too much pain to properly do so. She also can’t feel good thanks to the blood she’s lost. “N-No…Nezuko you can’t!”

The girl couldn’t even look back at her mother. She was too ashamed of herself and what she had just given up. She spoke in a wavering voice as she shivered. “I’ll be fine…As long all of you are safe it’ll all be worth it…”

Nezuko walked right up to the man and looked at his hand nervously. It was an unassuming hand by all means. The nails were a bit off-putting. His hand was as pale as the moon. There was nothing else off about it.

Yet Nezuko was terrified to touch it.

She had no choice though.

Nezuko extended her right hand forward towards the man’s hand. The girl’s palm was trembling. Her heart was beating rapidly. She was scared beyond belief.

But at least her family will be safe.

That is all that matters.

Nezuko put her hand into Muzan’s palm. The man’s hand instantly grabbed Nezuko’s hand and she was pulled closer. His face was filled with an emotion that Nezuko couldn’t quite name. He was excited though that much was clear. “You ready to go?”

Nezuko looked down hearing her mother’s cries. The pile shifted and Kie must be sitting properly now. The young girl felt her body be moved. She was now facing her family as her body pressed against the man’s side.

Nezuko’s face was filled with horror seeing her siblings and mother. Her younger siblings’ faces were filled with terror. It was her mother that horrified Nezuko the most.

Kie’s lower arm was barely there. It was definitely never going to be able to be used again. She was starting to look paler by the second. She was losing blood at an alarming rate. Kie looked scared beyond belief. She wanted to leap over to her child and save her from whatever was about to happen.

But she couldn’t.

She was too weak.

Nezuko felt so much shame as she heard her mother whisper. “Nezuko…Please don’t…”

The young girl looked away as the man pulled her closer. He looked down at the girl and spoke kindly. “You ready to go?”

Nezuko looked away from her family in pure shame. She nodded in response to the man’s question. Nezuko was able to quickly catch Takeo waking up. He was going to be devastated by what was going on. He was only going to see Nezuko be taken away.

What about her father and Tanjiro?

They were going to be devastated. Hopefully, Kie would pull through and not die while the two were still gone. That would make this all the more difficult.

Muzan spoke once again. “Let’s go then…Before that, I have one more thing I have to do.”

Nezuko’s eyes widened to the max as she watched another tentacle shoot forward and stab her mother in the neck. The girl’s siblings screamed in horror as Nezuko tried launching herself forward.

This man already broke his promise!

Nezuko screamed in rage. “YOU PROMISED YOU WO-!!!”

Not that it mattered. The world faded away. The girl’s vision turned black and there was nothing more that she could do.

Chapter Text

Nezuko was fast asleep. She felt nice and refreshed. The only issue was that the back of her head hurt just a bit. She probably just slept awkwardly. Maybe Rokuta hit her in her sleep and she had been unaware of it. It was probably his hand as she certainly would have woken up if he kicked her.

Who knows, certainly not the young girl.

Actually, she should probably get up now. Tanjiro and her father were going to arrive soon. She wanted to greet them as they arrived back. It would be comforting especially after that nightmare from last night.

She had dreamed that the stranger that came over attacked her whole family. The man not being human whatsoever. Her mother was left in a dire state. Takeo had been knocked out and had his leg broken. The worst was at the end of it all.

Nezuko had agreed to go with the man if it meant that her family was spared. However, that promise was broken when the man stabbed the girl’s mother through the neck with a tentacle. That was where the dream ended.

Nezuko was grateful that was where that nightmare ended. She would have it no other way. There was no way that that dream could ever happen in real life. It was far too unlikely.

Anyway, the young girl should probably get up. She had chores to do after all. She wanted at least some of them to be done before her father and older brother showed up. Nezuko opened her eyes to see the ceiling.

It was not the ceiling of her home.

The oil-haired girl instantly sat up to see where she was. Her heart dropped to the pits of her stomach in pure dread. Was that dream not really a dream?!

Nezuko looked around the room in horror. She was not at her home. She was all alone sleeping on a futon. The room was lit up by electric lighting. It was a significantly smaller room than any back at her home.

Nezuko had been taken somewhere else.

Nezuko really did let herself be taken by that monster.

Her mother might be dead now.

And it was all her fault.

Why didn’t Nezuko just allow for all of them to die?! It would have been a significantly better fate than what actually happened. Now her siblings have to go on without a mom.

Oh god, what about her father and brother.

They were going to return home to find Takeo in a bad state, Kie dead, and Nezuko gone. Tanjiro is going to be devastated for sure. How would he recover from this? Her father was surely going to be enraged that someone would do this. Surely they both were going to seek revenge on the monster that did this to their peaceful family.

What did they even do to deserve this was the question?

Nothing.

There was nothing that they could have realistically done to deserve this dreadful fate.

Then there was Nezuko herself.

What was going to happen to her? What was Muzan planning on doing? Why did he want her to come with him? It didn’t make any sort of sense…

The young girl shot to her feet and ran up to the door. The girl grabbed the door to open it. As Nezuko pulled the door to fling it to the sides she felt herself begin to panic more. That panic turned to dread when she felt the door not budge.

Why was the door locked?! Was Muzan trying to make sure she didn’t leave?! That was a horrifying prospect. What did this monster want of her?! Did he want to kill her but in private? That wouldn’t make any sense…

What did Kibutsuji want from her?!

Nezuko kept pulling on the door as her breath became far more erratic. The girl was using her full body weight to try and hopefully pry the door open. She was desperate to get away. Yes, she said she would go with him. Nezuko didn’t say she would stay.

Nezuko was becoming far more desperate. She began to throw her body against the door. It was unlikely, but perhaps she could break down the door. Once she did she was out of there. Who cares if the monster became angry with her for destroying the door? All that mattered was getting away.

The young girl felt her heart beat at a rapid pace. Her shoulder was starting to hurt from the amount of times she hit the door in her panic. That was not important in the end though. All that mattered was getting away.

The young girl backed away and stretched her shoulder. It was beginning to have a small dull pain. The young girl got ready to charge the door again. The door was surprisingly firm for what it seemed like. For all intents and purposes, the door should have been easy to break. It seemed to be a thin door after all.

And yet it didn’t even crack under Nezuko’s panicked banging.

Perhaps one big charge would help and the door would finally give way. It surely had to break under the weight of one big push. Nezuko got ready to charge, her feet planted ready to push off. She had to succeed there was no other option.

Nezuko pushed off the floor and sprinted towards the door right shoulder first. Nezuko hit the door with the most force she could muster. The door shuddered but it did not give way. Nezuko groaned in slight pain as she gripped her shoulder.

The pink-eyed girl’s shoulder was in agony. That was definitely going to be bruised soon. Thankfully it wasn’t any worse and she didn’t dislocate it. The girl looked at the door with a disappointed expression on her face.

It still did not even crack?!

What was this door made of?!

It shouldn’t be able to hold up with the amount of hitting she had done. Why was the door in the exact same condition as before?! So annoying…

The girl huffed and turned around as she gently massaged her shoulder. It was throbbing from how hard she banged it against the door. Nezuko knew it was a stupid idea but she wanted to try again. She wasn’t going to give up until she got out of there.

Nezuko prepared to charge the door once again. Nezuko stretched her shoulder and psyched herself up once more. Nezuko rapidly turned around with a determined look on her face. She was ready to charge the door once again.

Nezuko ran over to the door and slammed the hardest she could against it. Nezuko almost screamed in pain she hurt her shoulder far worse than before. It wasn’t dislocated, thank goodness. It was just going to be sore for who knows how long.

Nezuko limped away as he massaged her shoulder due to the intense pain. Nezuko was beginning to regret using her body as a means to break down the door. Why did she think that this was a good idea? The door didn’t even shudder against her weight being thrown against it.

The young girl was still tempted to throw her weight against her door. But did she want to keep hurting herself? Nezuko was already assuming that her shoulder was starting to turn black and blue. But she can’t just stay here!

Nezuko turned around ready to kick the door this time. She froze though. The door was opened and someone was standing in it. She knew him. This was the very person that had brought her here.

Kibutsuji Muzan.

He seemed to be slightly confused and concerned. He definitely heard Nezuko throw herself the door the most recent time. The girl turned her body to hide her shoulder as she began backing away. “Y-YOU!”

Muzan walked inside and shut the door behind him. His eyes were glowing in worry. He extended a hand towards the young girl. “Are you alright? Did you hurt yourself?”

Pink eyes glowed in fury. Her voice hissed out. “You killed my mother! You broke your promise!”

Muzan walked closer with his hand extended further. His voice was as polite as could be. “I didn’t kill her. She’s still alive, I saved her in fact. I just turned her into one of us.”

The oil-haired girl was confused. What exactly does that mean? She asked in hesitancy while standing in place. “What exactly is ‘us?’ What do you mean by that?”

Kibutsuji drew closer, prompting Nezuko to become far more freaked out. The man brought the extended hand up to his chest. His eyes were merely staring at the kid. “I’m sure you can tell that I am not a human. I am beyond humanity. I am a demon. Now your mother is one as well…”

Nezuko felt her face turn pale. Her grandmother had told her stories of demons before she died. It…It was actually true? They really existed!? Wait…Don’t demons eat humans? And her mother was turned into a demon…

Nezuko felt horror as she realized that her mother might have killed her siblings.

Nezuko gasped and screamed at the man. “YOU LET MY SIBLINGS BE KILLED THEN!!! HOW COULD YOU HAVE DONE THAT TO MY MOTHER?!”

The demon sighed and stopped right in front of the young girl. He was staring down right at the small girl. Now that Nezuko thought about it, she was barely up to his shoulders. He was quite tall compared to the girl.

The demon spoke. “Not my fault. I’m not the one that killed them. I simply fulfilled my promise of not letting your family die. Your mother would have had I not intervened. So if your siblings died that is your mother’s fault. She could afford self-control…”

Nezuko was enraged. How dare he blame her mother for what she had done?! She didn’t have a chance! She was forced to turn into a demon! How could she be the one at fault?!

How dare this monster?!

Nezuko hit Muzan right in his chest with her left hand. She didn’t feel like using her right arm. It was still incredibly sore and was likely going to be for a long while. Nezuko’s fist pounded as hard as it could as she yelled. “HOW CAN YOU SAY THAT?! HOW DARE YOU SAY THAT ABOUT MY MOTHER?!”

Nezuko kept hitting this monster as her anger grew. She was so enraged at this monster for hurting her mother and essentially forcing her mother to kill her siblings. How was this fair?! Nezuko was beyond furious at the monster.

After being hit for several seconds, Muzan finally reacted. His right hand gripped Nezuko’s left in a restrictive manner. It was not a bruising grip, but still strong nonetheless. Nezuko struggled to pull her hand out of the man’s grasp, she began to try and hit with her right hand now.

Her shoulder was screaming in agony. It hated that she was using her arm now in a rough manner after the abuse she inflicted on it already. Nezuko didn’t care though; she wanted to cause this man physical pain. She hated him so much, he deserved nothing.

It didn’t take long for Nezuko’s other hand to be snatched by Muzan’s left hand.

The oil-haired girl began to writhe in the grasp of the demon. Her right shoulder was crying out because of all the movement. The girl grunted as she tried to pull away from this monster.

Muzan on the other hand, was unaffected by the small girl’s struggles. Rather it seemed like he was more so amused. He was chuckling at the reaction. How dare he?! The man spoke in a sing-song manner. “Trying to fight against me…? What a silly display of resistance…”

Muzan moved his head closer, Nezuko not stopping her resistance but noticing him getting even closer. The man’s breath tickled the girl’s face. “It makes you even cuter…”

Nezuko was caught completely off guard when the raven-haired man planted his lips against the girl’s lips.

The girl’s eyes widened to the max as Muzan gently brushed his lips against the girl’s. His lips were cold, almost as if he were a corpse. The only warmth seems to come from the inside of the monster’s mouth.

Nezuko was grunting and trying to pull back away from this freak. Why was he kissing her?! Why was he doing this?! The man’s hands were preventing Nezuko from moving at all.

The girl closed her eyes and began whimpering, desperately wanting to pull away. Yet she couldn’t. This man was significantly stronger than her. The demon’s lips moved up and down on the girl’s lips. He was breathing heavily against her.

He finally drew away slightly, his eyes were glowing an emotion Nezuko couldn’t recognize. His lips were curled in a wicked grin as he stared at the girl. Nezuko felt nothing but terror as she tried to back away.

Muzan chuckled hotly against the girl as he leaned even closer. His breath slapped against Nezuko’s face. His voice was low. “That was such a good feeling…Did you like that as well?”

Nezuko was speechless. All she could manage was a squeak. She was in far too much shock to properly form a sentence.

Muzan smiled and chuckled further. “Speechless? You really did like it?”

Nezuko was able to barely speak as she replied. “N-No!”

The demon frowned and leaned even closer. His eyebrows were furrowed. “You didn’t? Well, I’ll make sure you do enjoy what I have next in store…”

Muzan looked up and down Nezuko as he pursed his lips. He spoke one more time in a firm tone. “Listen carefully. Do not bite. If you do you will get my blood inside you. Unless you want to turn into a demon and lose your memories. Do you want that?”

Nezuko gulped in fear and shook her head. She didn’t understand what this man meant by that. What was he about to do? But she knew this: she did not want to turn into a demon. So compliance was the only option that she had.

But what was she complying with?

Muzan suddenly moved his arms. His right arm was wrapped around her lower waist. The man’s left hand gently squeezed Nezuko’s cheek. This forced Nezuko’s mouth to remain open. What was he doing?

Muzan suddenly dove forward and began to kiss the girl again.

Nezuko gasped in horror as she felt the man’s tongue snaked its way into her mouth. The girl instantly tried pulling away. The demon moved his other arm around the girl’s small waist as well. Shivering arms tried with desperation to push away.

Nezuko was grunting and gasping as the appendage invading her mouth twirled around her tongue. Muzan was making rather odd noises as he explored every inch of her mouth. The temptation to bite was strong. Nezuko knew better though.

She hated this but refused to turn into a demon.

So what was Nezuko supposed to do? Was she supposed to just stand here for this? There was no chance that Nezuko was going to react. She refused to move her tongue willingly. It felt so weird though.

Nezuko felt the demon’s hands begin to move again. The palms of his hands moved lower and lower down her frame. The young girl felt the palms of the freak’s hands stop on her butt.

The young girl gasped into the kiss as she felt the demon squeeze her butt gently. What on earth is this man doing?! Why was he touching her in this way?! Why was he touching her butt?!

Muzan chuckled into the kiss knowing he was causing his captive to become embarrassed. So he continued with his actions. He deepened the kiss further. Worst, Muzan began to rub his hands on Nezuko’s butt.

He kept doing so causing Nezuko to whimper at the feeling. Muzan moved his hands underneath the girl’s butt and lifted it. He then trailed his hands along Nezuko’s butt crack. His palms circled back to the small amount of fat on Nezuko’s butt.

He kept doing this at an even pace.

The only unexpected thing was when he squeezed the girl’s behind.

Nezuko was so confused by everything that was happening. She did not understand anything at all. She didn’t understand why Muzan was kissing her like this. She didn’t know why this monster was touching her butt like this. What was the point?!

Muzan made a loud moan when he spread Nezuko’s butt cheeks. The young girl whined when she heard that. She genuinely didn’t know what was going on and hated it so much.

Nezuko was so tempted to use every ounce of strength she had to push away. Was she going to be able to flee this man? Probably not, but it didn’t hurt to try.

No, it’s not going to work, is it?

With the position the two were in pushing away might cause Nezuko to land on the floor. Worst of all, Muzan might just fall on top of her. That would just make this much worse. That position would be more awkward than the one they were in right now.

So what else was there to do?!

There had to be some way to get away from this!

Nezuko was surprised even more when the man moved her body again. Muzan grabbed Nezuko’s thighs and lifted her off the floor. He spread her legs and maneuvered them to both sides of his waist.

The girl gasped in shock when Muzan slammed his lower half against Nezuko’s private area. The girl felt something smack against her lower half. What on earth was that?! What was he doing?! Nezuko felt so uncomfortable with her legs being spread in such a manner.

Kibutsuji began to rub that strange…lump? Anyway, that kept rubbing against Nezuko as he moved his hips up and down. Muzan was moaning loudly into the kiss he has not stopped at any point. What on earth was he doing?

More importantly, what WAS he about to do?

Muzan was moving now, he was walking. Oh god, what was about to happen to her?

Suddenly, the door slammed open. Muzan instantly stopped and his face turned to fury. Nezuko shrank away becoming terrified of the face she was seeing. Crimson eyes began to turn to the side, His head was cranking to see who on earth had interrupted him.

Nezuko afforded herself a chance to see who had entered and stopped this…thing going on between them. Both individuals caught sight of who had opened the door. Pink eyes widened in horror seeing the thing at the door.

It was the furthest thing from human.

Its skin was saggy and looked almost slimy. The skin was the color of eggshells. It wasn’t wearing any form of clothes but not that it needed it. The hands and feet were the only form of tight skin. The fingers and toes had cracked nails.  It barely had visible eyes, what could be seen were filled with horror.

The thing’s mouth was open and it couldn’t form any words. The creature had vile-looking teeth. They were cracked and had different lengths. Not one was the same length as the other. The creature seemed to be in pure terror.

Muzan stared right at the thing in pure fury as his voice was dangerously threatening. “You better have a good reason for interrupting me…”

The thing said nothing. It couldn’t think of anything to say. Why was it entering here actually? It seems that the raven-haired man thought about that as well. “Why did you come here anyway?”

The creature said absolutely nothing. Nezuko didn’t have any idea what this thing was doing here. It seems that Kibutsuji does. His face turned dark as his voice turned so low it freaked out the girl. “I see…”

Nezuko watched as a large-mouthed tentacle appeared from Muzan’s back and made its way over to the creature. The monster was eaten clean in half by the tentacle. Blood flew everywhere as the things lower half landed on the floor. Blood poured out and spread out.

Nezuko’s stomach churned as she watched the rest of the body be eaten by the tentacle. She was going to be sick. Nezuko was going to throw up. The girl was breathing in pure horror.

The tentacle retracted and Muzan looked back at Nezuko with a gentle smile. How could he be so calm after killing something so brutally?! Nezuko was not used to seeing such a manner of death.

Nezuko couldn’t stay awake any longer.

The girl fell to the side as her vision turned black.

Kibutsuji caught Nezuko as she fell to the side in his arms. The young girl fainted? Why? The demon pressed Nezuko against his body. He placed his hand underneath Nezuko’s ass and around her back.

Though why did she faint?

The man sighed and turned to the door. That was when he realized why Nezuko might have fainted. He just killed a pathetic excuse of a demon in front of her. She was probably not used to such a manner of death.

He probably should have told the girl to look away.

Oh well, that’s in the past, that pathetic waste of space deserved it. That demon knew that Nezuko was there while not knowing that it was his master that brought her here. If he had he probably wouldn’t have been so stupid and come here.

That demon had been planning to fuck Nezuko before eating her.

How dare he think to touch another’s property?! He deserved to die. Even dead he still affected such an intimate moment. It might be for the best though.

It would have not been as great of a time fucking on a futon versus a proper bed. The demon’s arrival also told Muzan that he needed to keep Nezuko in his private suite in the Infinity Fortress.

It would be better for her if there were actually things she could do when she’s on her own. He didn’t want Nezuko to mentally break because she had no form of stimulus beyond sex. Muzan was planning on fucking this cute girl when she woke up.

The girl was so cute. She was so delicate and gentle. That was the reason he wanted Nezuko actually. Muzan couldn’t resist the cute girl. Her face was so pretty. Her eyes were filled with an innocence that was unable to be ignored. Her body was so small, he could pick her up so easily.

It reminded Kibutsuji of a lily.

That was the perfect nickname for her actually.

Little Lily…

It was perfect for the young girl. Muzan lifted the girl’s limp head up and planted a kiss against the girl’s lip. They were so warm and plush. They were perfection. Nezuko was perfect for the demon king.

The raven-haired man held Nezuko against his body and began to walk out of the room. He willed his erection to go away. To be quite frank, this was the first time in who knows how long since he had been aroused like this. That meant he didn’t force himself to become aroused this time.

The last time he became aroused without needing to force himself was Tamayo and that was hundreds of years ago.

On the one hand, he was angry that he had been stopped. On the other hand, it might just be a blessing in disguise. Now he could move Nezuko to his room and properly fuck her.

The demon king stepped around the pile of blood to avoid getting his shoes filthy with that abhorrent demon’s blood. Muzan made his way through the hall as he sent his thoughts towards Nakime. He was simply telling the demoness to open the way to his private sector.

The sound of the biwa and a door opening before Kibutsuji informed him that his request was met. The imposing demon walked through the door and made a beeline for the bed. He placed the limp form of his precious lily onto the bed.

She looked heavenly even unconscious. A manicured hand stroked through the girl’s wonderful locks. The girl’s hair was so smooth. The demon lifted the locks in his hand to his nose.

It smelled lovely. It reminded the man of pine. It was nice, don’t get the demon wrong. But there was a scent that would fit the young girl so much better. Of course, it was a lily.

Nezuko would smell even better had her scent been lily-related. The demon king could get some lily-scented cleaners. He can also have her lilies in her bath when he cleans her off. It would be incredible and would certainly have the lily scent be permanent.

Crimson eyes gazed up and down her form in wanton desire. From what the raven-haired man could see and what little he felt, she was perfect for him.

The girl’s thighs were plush and had the perfect amount of fat. The girl’s ass was also just perfect. It wasn’t that flat but wasn’t that fat. Meanwhile, Nezuko’s chest was flat as a board. He was unsure if he even wanted them to grow.

It made her more innocent if she had a flat chest.

But if she had larger breasts they would be fun to play with.

This was difficult…

He’ll think about it further when he comes around to turning Nezuko into a demon. He never wanted the girl to remain a human forever. He’ll turn her into one in the future.

He wanted to tear apart the girl’s clothes and see what lay beneath them. However, he had to be patient. He wanted Nezuko to be awake as he fucked her. He wanted to see all of his little lily’s reactions to sex.

Soon.

She’ll surely be awake soon.

In the meantime, Muzan wanted to eat something more palatable. That demon he consumed in his rage tasted awful. And it was a creature that Muzan loathed for daring to want to touch what was his. It shouldn’t be that hard to find something more delectable.

Literally, anything was going to taste much better.

Kibutsuji stood up and walked out of the room. Muzan sent his thoughts to the biwa demoness to send him outside. It was the next night after taking his little lily from her family. The demon walked to the door and watched as the outside appeared.

In the distance was a village. The nearer house had lights within it. It appears that was the family he was going to slaughter tonight. Muzan stepped outside and began walking to that house. His thoughts were still on his precious lily.

He couldn’t wait for Nezuko to wake up.

Chapter Text

Nezuko’s head was spinning as she opened her eyes. What happened again? What was happening right before she fainted? Pink eyes were fully open as she stared at the ceiling trying to remember what was happening right before she passed out.

Nezuko was with that monster. He was…Oh that’s right he was kissing her…Nezuko reached her right hand up to her lips. Her shoulder was screaming in pure agony. It was without a doubt black and blue, she didn’t even need to look.

The girl brushed the tip of her fingers across her lips as she thought about Muzan kissing her.

Why did he put his tongue in her mouth? Why did he do any of that? Why did Muzan act that way with her at all?

The man did put himself between her legs and rub himself with…What was that? Wait…Was that his private part?! Nezuko obviously knew that boys and girls are different. She had changed her baby brother’s diaper before so she’s seen it before.

Why was the demon rubbing himself against Nezuko before?

Nezuko had no clue. She was worried about asking the demon because she had a bad feeling about that.

Actually that reminded Nezuko of the real reason she passed out.

It was another demon, presumably. It didn’t look anything like Muzan. Then again, perhaps Muzan COULD look more demonic. Perhaps it was a spectrum? Nezuko didn’t have any clue.

Neither did she exactly want to find out.

Anyway, the demon had entered the room and interrupted whatever Muzan was doing. The demon was incredibly angry about the interruption and killed the demon for that. It was such a petty reason in hindsight.

Nevertheless, seeing such a death shocked Nezuko. She had never seen such a gruesome death like that. Not even her own mother almost getting half her arm chopped off was not as disturbing. The creature had been eaten clean in half, and then the rest was.

Nezuko had seen the innards of that thing. It was so revolting it freaked out the young girl. She should never have had to see that. No wonder she had fainted in hindsight.

Nezuko sat up and noticed that he was now in a new room. Did Muzan move her? Where was she? Was she in another section of the house? Nezuko spotted the door and noticed that it was a very different door. It was not a sliding door like before.

Was that a Western-style door?

Nezuko had never seen one but it had been described to her. So the young girl was naturally assuming that’s what it is. The young girl scooted off the bed she was on. Actually was this a Western-style bed as well? It certainly wasn’t a futon. It was comfortable; Nezuko wasn’t going to lie about that.

Feet planted on the ground and then began to walk over to the door. Pink eyes gazed around the room and looked at what was in there. It certainly had more things than the room she was in before. Was that a good thing though?

Along the left side of the room was a long bookshelf filled to the brim with books. The shelves were carved into the wall. It was fascinating to the oil-haired girl. Near the shelf was a long, cushioned couch.

On the right side of the wall was a small table with two chairs near it. There was also another open door. Pink eyes looked inside and saw a luxurious bathroom. Nezuko froze and stared at it for a moment. Her curiosity got the best of her and she walked over to peek inside.

Nezuko was in awe as she looked inside.

It was an opulent bathroom for all intents and purposes. The floor was made of a shiny stone. There was a mirror that had a rim made of some sort of shiny yellow stone. The tub was large and it sank into the floor. There were also two things that protruded out of the wall near the ceiling at the back of the room. Whatever it was it was made of shiny metal.

It was an impressive bathroom, Nezuko couldn’t lie about that.

But the young girl was not interested in it all that much. She just wanted to get out of here.

So the young girl turned away from the door she was standing in and walked towards the other one. Once the girl was there she examined the door in interest.

If Nezuko’s knowledge is correct, the jutting circular thing on the door was a doorknob. If she turned that it should let her out. However, Nezuko did know that the door could be locked. The hole beneath the knob was for the key that locks the door.

Nezuko was already sure that the door was locked. It didn’t hurt to try and open the door. Nezuko put her right hand on the knob, her shoulder screaming in agony with that simple action. The girl gripped the knob and gave it a twist.

It didn’t budge.

The pink-eyed girl sighed knowing that this was inevitable. She knew that there was a zero percent chance that the door would be unlocked. Nezuko was not even entertaining the thought of throwing herself against the door this time.

This door realistically looked like it would put up with being hit. If the other one could withstand Nezuko throwing her full body weight, this one definitely will. Then there was Nezuko’s shoulder.

It was throbbing in pure agony. Nezuko knew it was unrealistic to try and slam herself against the door again. Could she try to use one of the chairs in here? Not now, her shoulder wailed at the thought…

Maybe another time…

With that simple realization, the girl threw her hands up in defeat and huffed in anger. She turned around and began to walk back further into the room. She froze wondering what she was going to do now.

Perhaps she could read. Thank goodness Nezuko had pretty good reading abilities. It wasn’t the best in the family but was adequate enough. With a simple sigh, the oil-haired girl trudged her way over to the bookshelf.

The door suddenly opened and stopped Nezuko in her tracks. The girl whipped around in panic, she had a bad feeling about who it was.

Indeed it was Muzan.

The scenery behind him was the steadily brightening outdoors. Before the teen could even think teen could even think about running, the door slammed shut behind the demon. So much for running away.

The pink-eyed girl began to back away as Muzan stared at her in interest. In the blink of an eye, Muzan appeared in front of the small teen. He grabbed both of Nezuko’s wrists before she even had the chance to think about moving away. The man similarly outstretched the girl’s hands to the last time they met.

Nezuko was trying to hide her cries of pain as her shoulder roared in agony.

The demon looked down at the young girl with a wide grin of joy on his face. Now that the two were close, Nezuko could smell something off…It smelled familiar…Didn’t she smell it the night they first met?

Didn’t she also smell it just a tiny bit when that demon from the last time she was awake?

Was that blood?!

Was the teen smelling blood this entire time?!

Pink eyes glanced up at the demon in pure horror. Kibutsuji on the other hand was blissfully happy. “You’re finally awake…I’ve been waiting for you to wake up…”

Nezuko tried backing away despite her shoulder wailing at the action. The teen wrinkled her nose in pure disgust. “Did you eat someone?”

Muzan cocked his head. “Oh? You can smell the blood?”

The girl’s eyes widened in revilement. “You did?! You disgusting creep! How could you kill an innocent person?!”

The crimson-eyed demon simply looked amused at the statement. “Quite simple as to why I kill people. Food.”

Nezuko glared at the monster. “Freak!”

The demon simply shrugged and dove in to kiss Nezuko intensely. The fact that Nezuko’s mouth was open slightly did not help. The monster was able to stick his tongue inside rapidly. Muzan breathed heavily as he kissed Nezuko passionately.

The girl groaned into the kiss wondering how on earth this happened again.

More importantly, what was he going to do now?

Muzan quickly moved his hands down the girl’s body and hooked them into the girl’s inner thighs. He spread them and forced Nezuko to wrap her legs around the man’s hips. The lump that Nezuko felt before was pressing against the girl again.

Now that Nezuko knew it was the demon’s private part she found it especially creepy. Why was he pressing that against her private parts? What was the point? Nezuko didn’t understand at all.

The imposing demon slowly rubbed his clothed private part against Nezuko. He was also walking towards the back of the room. Right towards the bed.

The teen was beginning to freak out not understanding what on earth this man was doing.

The two finally made it to the bed and lowered Nezuko and himself onto the plush bedding. Muzan continued the deep kiss as he pushed Nezuko’s body further up the bed so the two’s bodies were fully on the bed.

Finally, Muzan backed away. A string of saliva connected the two together before it broke because of the distance. The saliva smacked coldly against the young girl’s cheek. Pink eyes simply stared up at the man in pure bewilderment.

Muzan moved to take off his shoes and tossed them to the side. He didn’t even care how they landed on the floor. Crimson eyes looked back at Nezuko and ran his hand along the shivering teen’s cheek. The smile on the man’s face freaked out Nezuko.

The demon leaned closer with a wild light in his eyes. “You look absolutely ravishing…”

What?

Ravishing?

What did that mean?

Muzan leaned even closer, but it was closer to her chest this time. The young girl was breathing heavily at the close proximity. The demon’s eyes had a wild look in them. “Now to see the rest of you…”

A clawed hand reached towards the front of the girl’s kimono and ripped it and her chest bindings clean off. Revealing Nezuko’s small chest to this deranged monster.

Nezuko gasped in horror as she began kicking away. Despite her shoulder protesting, Nezuko was attacking this monster desperate to get away. Muzan’s lips were curled in a victorious grin seeing Nezuko’s bare chest.

The raven-haired man continued to tear away at the rest of Nezuko’s clothes. This time he was working on the lower half of her clothes. It was torn away as if it were wet paper. There was no way for Nezuko to properly resist this monster.

That didn’t mean the young girl wasn’t going to give up.

She was hitting, scratching, and kicking with every ounce of her strength. Not that it was really helping Nezuko in the end. She was yelling at the demon in pure terror. “WAIT! STOP!!! LET ME GO!!! LET ME GO!!!”

Muzan chuckled hotly as he tore Nezuko’s fundoshi. Now Nezuko’s lower half was fully exposed to this freak. He looked up at Nezuko’s face. Her face was welling up with tears of terror. The demon leaned close to the girl’s face as he ripped off the sleeves. “Why should I? You willingly came with me. You consented to this…”

Nezuko was hyperventilating as she practically screamed. “No, I didn’t!!! Please stop!!!”

Muzan licked Nezuko’s neck and breathed against her. “I’m not going to stop…You are mine, Little Lily…”

The demon backed up slightly with a love-sick smile on his face. Crimson eyes looked to the left a bit. He turned his head and looked at something with a frown on his face. “Little Lily…What happened to your shoulder…?”

Nezuko looked at her right shoulder knowing that was what he was referring to. Pink eyes observed the front, side, and presumably back of her shoulder was covered in a nasty bruise. It was black and blue with small tints of green in it.

Oh, it was that messed up…

Nezuko shivered and looked away; she refused to look at this man who had just stripped her. Muzan was still talking to the shaking teen. “Did you do that to yourself? Didn’t you ram yourself against the door yesterday?”

Silence.

There was no way that Nezuko was going to acknowledge this monster. The raven-haired freak grasped Nezuko’s cheek and forced her to face him. He wasn’t wearing a shirt anymore. That was not helping Nezuko’s panic.

Muzan leaned closer as he spoke once again. “You poor thing…You need to be more careful…I don’t want to see you be hurt…”

Nezuko ripped her head out of the clawed hand. Nezuko felt tears begin to fall down her face. She was so scared she had no idea what was about to happen.

Muzan lay down on top of the young girl. The oil-haired girl gasped in horror as she felt something throb against her thigh. Muzan had taken off his pants. The girl was shivering like mad as she felt Muzan kiss the bruise on her shoulder.

He spoke against Nezuko’s shoulder. “You look so beautiful…Let’s have fun shall we…”

Nezuko felt a long-nailed hand trail down her navel. Nezuko felt such a large shiver run through her body as the hand trailed closer to her private parts. A clawed finger flicked the girl’s private area.

He was about to touch her down there.

Muzan felt his many hearts racing as his excitement grew. Just the brief touch of Nezuko’s folds sent a bolt of pleasure through Muzan. It went straight to the demon’s dick. He wanted to desperately shove himself inside so badly.

But he had to prepare Nezuko just a bit. He can’t hurt Nezuko like that. She would tear Nezuko really bad; he wanted it to be pleasurable for his Little Lily. The demon breathed heavily against his pet’s neck. “Are you ready?”

The girl’s voice betrayed the fear she was in. “No, I’m not!”

Why was she being so resistive to this? She willingly came with. She sacrificed her freedom and went with him. She consented to this the second she went with him.

Although it wouldn’t have mattered anyway. The demon king had been planning on taking Nezuko with him anyway. He had been planning on killing her family and taking the girl with him anyway. It didn’t matter in the end.

Muzan rubbed his fingers along the teen’s clitoris. Nezuko hissed in pain and Muzan realized that his fingernails were only going to hurt Nezuko. The demon king retracted his nails and began massaging Nezuko’s clitoris once again.

The young girl was crying softly. She was scared and understandably so. This was without a doubt her first time having sex. Muzan could understand why Nezuko was so scared right now.

The demon king slowly circled his pointer finger around Nezuko’s hole. Muzan licked a stripe along Nezuko’s neck as he slowly stuck his pointer finger inside. The teen gasped in shock and slight pain. It was so tight inside.

It was going to feel like heaven once he stuck his dick inside, wasn’t it?

Muzan groaned in anticipation. He couldn’t wait to put his cock inside his little lily.

Nezuko on the other hand didn’t seem to be as excited. She was squirming trying to get away from Muzan’s broad finger. Her voice was hitching as panic rose. She was so unhappy. She really should have expected this.

The girl came with him, therefore she consented to everything.

Muzan moved his head further up Nezuko’s neck. He kissed underneath the girl’s chin. He then brushed his cold lips towards his darling’s warm mouth. She was groaning and grunting. She was really trying to wiggle away. But Muzan was far too heavy for the young girl to be able to get away.

Muzan planted his lips harshly against his little lily’s lips. At the same time, Muzan stuck his middle finger inside Nezuko. The girl shrieked in pain as Muzan forced his tongue inside a gloriously warm mouth.

How hot would it be if Nezuko’s lips were wrapped around his cock?

Oh, that would be so delectable to see…But that would be for another time. For now, he wanted to have Nezuko’s pussy wrap itself around his cock…

Muzan kept working at spreading the girl’s vagina to accommodate his girth. Muzan pressed further inside of Nezuko. The girl suddenly moaned as the demon twisted his fingers. Crimson eyes observed as pink eyes widened in horror.

Muzan drew away with a lascivious grin on his lips. He stared down at the shaking girl with a lustful gaze. The oil-haired girl looked terrified and confused. Did she not understand that adorable moan she made? Adorable if so…

The demon king withdrew his fingers and brought them up to his lips. Kibutsuji licked his fingers. Dear gods they taste so good. Muzan was so tempted to lower his head to Nezuko’s clitoris and suck on it.

However, it would be far better if the first time Nezuko orgasmed was on the demon king’s cock.

The demon king lowered his spit-soaked fingers and looked down at his little pet. Nezuko was staring in confusion and horror. Muzan hummed in growing pleasure. “Are you having fun? Enjoying yourself? Feeling something forming in the pits of your stomach?”

Nezuko’s eyes were wide in horror. She slowly shook her head in great fear. Muzan frowned at the reaction. He leaned closer to Nezuko as his other hand snaked down toward his cock. He pumped it slowly as he spoke, the girl not noticing at all. “Really? You moaned in pleasure…That means you’re liking this…”

Nezuko frowned and shuddered. “It-It does?”

Muzan sighed in amusement. “Yes, it does…You like what I am doing to your gorgeous body…”

Nezuko shivered as she spoke in total denial. “N-No I don’t like any of this! I hate what you are doing to me! LEAVE ME ALONE!!!”

Muzan quickly grabbed Nezuko’s waist as she tried to back away again. The girl was hyperventilating, freaking out about the fact that she was into this. Nezuko squealed as Muzan forcibly pulled the small teen closer.

The demon king felt just a small amount pre cum on his hand. He got the idea to stick his fingers into his darling’s mouth. It was just a small taste for Nezuko. At least it would prepare Nezuko for giving her master blowjobs.

Kibutsuji watched Nezuko breathe heavily, her mouth was open as she drew in deep breaths of air. This was his chance. The demon king shoved two fingers into Nezuko’s mouth. The girl gagged at the sensation of two fingers inside of her mouth.

Kibutsuji felt the teen’s teeth almost clamp down on the digits. She stopped remembering the man’s warning. She’ll turn into a demon if she consumes any of his blood. Pink eyes stared at the demon in pure confusion.

Muzan had a smug look in his eyes. “Suck.”

Nezuko was staring at the demon before her with her eyes wide open in pure bewilderment and disgust. Suck? On this monster’s fingers? Why on earth would she do that?

They tasted like a block of salt!

Why they tasted that way, she had no idea.

But how could this man want Nezuko to suck on his fingers? What purpose does this serve? But what else could Nezuko do right now?

She can’t just bite down; she would be turned into a demon if she did.

So with much self-loathing, Nezuko began to suck on the man’s fingers. God, they were so salty. Why in the world did they taste this way? Do demons just have different-tasting skin? That wouldn’t make any sense…

The young girl shifted her eyes to face the ceiling as she unconsciously licked the demon’s two fingers. She was already beyond upset about the fact these same fingers had been inside her.

Why did Muzan put his fingers inside her private area? Why did he move them around? Why did it feel good?

Nezuko had absolutely no understanding of what had even been going on…

Finally, the demon snatched his fingers out of the girl’s mouth with a wet pop. Revolting. The man ran the spit-soaked fingers down the girl’s navel. Nezuko was not watching, she would rather try not to focus on this scenario.

Nezuko could hear the demon chuckle above her. “Look at me.”

Nezuko refused to do so. She didn’t want to look at this disgusting monster. This was the teen’s act of resistance.

Of course, it didn’t work in the end.

The hand on Nezuko’s waist shifted and grabbed the girl’s chin. It wasn’t a bruising grip. But it was firm. The monster moved the girl’s head to face the lower portion of his body. Pink eyes were dots in a sea of white when her eyes saw what was there.

It was Muzan’s private part.

Was it supposed to be that big? Was it supposed to be leaking some white-looking liquid? Was the tip supposed to be that red?

Nezuko was beyond terrified to see that.

Muzan’s lips were in a wicked grin. His voice betrayed the excitement he was in. “You know where this is going to go right?”

Nezuko stared right into the monster’s crimson eyes. Her heart and breath stopped. She couldn’t understand at all what was happening. What did he mean by that?

Kibutsuji answered his own question. “This is going right inside of you…Right down here…”

A large finger poked Nezuko’s hole at the end of that. The young teen felt her head spin as she shook her head.

She had to get away.

Nezuko instantly started to try and back away. The oil-haired girl was wiggling and kicking to try and break free of the grip on her chin. It didn’t work whatsoever. The grasp on her cheek was too powerful.

The reality that Nezuko was not getting away from this was starting to sink in.

As that fact began to truly dawn on her, Nezuko felt something warm and wet press against her hole. She knew instantly what it was. Pink eyes were filled with tears and beginning to spill down her cheek.

The hot length pushed inside painfully. Nezuko gasped in growing agony.

Why did it make her feel so full?!

Why was it so big?!

Why?!

Muzan’s face turned more and more deranged with each centimeter that entered his darling pet. He knew it would feel good, but it was even better than he initially thought! He couldn’t have had a better pet!

The imposing demon watched Nezuko’s face as her face became filled with pure agony. There were delicious-looking tears pouring from her innocent eyes. He wanted to lick those tears so badly, but he had to wait.

He needed to see Nezuko’s face as he fully united with the girl.

He was so close now.

Muzan shoved in the last little bit he had with a salacious smirk on his face. The girl shrieked at the final push inside. Crimson eyes could see the imprint of his cock in Nezuko’s abdomen. He was big enough to be visible in his Little Lily’s stomach.

A wild glint showed up in the demon king’s eyes. This was going to be one of the best fucks of his life, was it? Perhaps the rest will be just as good. This time was special though.

You can only take a person’s virginity once.

The demon leaned down towards his precious pet. His nose brushed against the trembling girl’s cheek. The demon breathed against her. “You’re so warm…It feels incredible…Are you ready for the main event?”

Nezuko shook her head against the man’s face. Nezuko was so scared it was adorable. The demon drew away and grabbed the girl’s waist with both his hands. His hands slotted perfectly around the teen’s waist. She really was designed just for him.

The demon king gave a cautious rock of his hips against the girl. It felt even better with the small movement! Nezuko gasped in complete shock, it was certainly an unfamiliar sensation for her. It was going to look so hot seeing the girl’s virginity vanish before his very eyes.

Thus, Muzan began to thrust into his Little Lily at an even pace.

Kibutsuji had to be careful though. Nezuko is very much human right now. If he was too rough he poses a high chance of killing his precious pet. That was fine though, Muzan didn’t want to intentionally cause his darling pain.

The warmth was incredible.

He couldn’t have asked for anything more.

Nezuko’s brain was spinning. Her body felt so uncomfortable. It was so full and she didn’t understand why. She was horrified that this monster had stuck his private part inside her.

That was possible?!

Why would someone want to do this?! Why would someone stick their penis inside of another person?!

More importantly, why was the man moving in and out?!

Nezuko could feel her body constantly be jostled thanks to the demon’s movements. The man’s appendage kept rubbing against her in an unfamiliar manner.

The worst part about that, it was starting to feel good.

Nezuko didn’t understand why she was feeling this way. Why was there this…almost sudden pang of unfamiliar sensations? Whatever it was, it shot up her back. The sensations were starting to get to the girl.

One particular roll into the teen’s folds caused a groan to leave Nezuko’s lips.

The instant she stopped making that noise the girl smacked her hands over her mouth. The teen’s eyes widened in pure disbelief. Why did she make that noise? What was that lightning bolt of overwhelming feelings she felt?

The raven-haired man continued without paying any heed to Nezuko. Meanwhile, the girl was making soft noises underneath her palms. Even so, Nezuko could still hear those dreaded noises although they were muffled.

Muzan finally looked right into the girl’s eyes. His face was red and his eyes were filled to the brim with an emotion that scared Nezuko. “You’re enjoying this…I can hear you a little…But you need to remove your hands…I want to hear you sing for me…”

Nezuko furrowed her eyebrows in horror. She rapidly shook her head as she pressed her palms harder against her mouth. Crimson eyes rolled in annoyance as he shot a hand forward grabbed both the teen’s hands and stretched them above her head.

Muzan could feel a primal side of himself come out. Nezuko’s little moans were adorable. Why would she hide those? She should give into the pleasure. Let the hedonistic side of herself come out.

Imagine what this would be like if Nezuko had not been resisting in the manner she is.

She could be glorious in bed for all the demon king knows! She was just being shy right now. Understandable this is her first.

Muzan began to move even faster within Nezuko. He wanted to flood her womb with his seed. He needed to claim his darling and have her be his for all eternity. There was no other option. Muzan just had to do it.

The crimson-eyed man watched and listened intently as Nezuko’s voice started to become undone. She was starting to feel arousal and it was perplexing her. It was so exciting to know that the girl’s first orgasm will be while on the demon’s dick.

Muzan just had to draw it out.

Shouldn’t take too much longer.

The demon king was thrusting inside much faster. Nezuko’s voice was becoming louder and louder as her face was starting to twist. Nezuko’s eyes were becoming foggy. Her face was turning redder by the second. The girl’s nipples were starting to puff out.

The best part was the feeling of Nezuko becoming wetter.

Sure she was already a bit wet due to the blood that Muzan could smell. It certainly helped with the initial slide-in and up until now. Did Nezuko even know she was bleeding? Didn’t matter.

The young girl’s voice was beginning to soar as she became more aroused. She must be close to orgasm; Muzan knew he was getting close as well.

After several more moments, Nezuko finally snapped. She threw her head back as she moaned obscenely. Her back arched as she writhed against the sheets.

Best of all was the clenching Muzan felt upon his cock.

The demon king felt the fluids of Nezuko’s orgasm covered the whole length of his cock. It began to leak around the edges of the teen’s clitoris. It was the squeezing that felt the greatest in this whole experience.

It was what drove Muzan over the edge.

Kibutsuji slammed one final time into his precious pet and came intensely inside Nezuko.

Nezuko was a mess right now. She was feeling too much all at once. There was a strange feeling that burst from her lower abdomen. There were all the movements and noises she made when that feeling happened. Then there was the worst of it.

Muzan had put something inside Nezuko’s private area.

While Nezuko was already overwhelmed by whatever just happened to her, Muzan did not help in the slightest. Whatever he placed inside was hot and felt…sticky? Was that the right word to describe it?

Nevertheless, it was all too much all at once.

After a moment more of the strange sensations, Nezuko finally calmed down. She was panting as processed everything. Her body was slicked with sweat. Her private part hurt and felt fuller than it did before. Seriously what was that inside her?

Pink eyes slowly looked at the man towering over her. His eyes were clouded. His lips were apart and he was panting as well. He didn’t look that sweaty though. He could be and the lighting is not helping.

Crimson eyes finally began to focus and it was right on the oil-haired teen. An incredibly wide, victorious grin flashed on his face. “So? What did you think of that?”

What did Nezuko think? The girl shot an angered glare as tears poured down her face. “I hated it.”

Muzan frowned amusedly. “Really? Then why did you orgasm?”

The girl was taken aback. Was that what just happened to her? Muzan continued. “I suppose you wouldn’t know what that it…It’s what happens when you are fully aroused. That only happens with sex, and that is only if you are enjoying it…”

Nezuko’s heart seized. “Wait! I didn’t like that at all!”

“Then why’d you orgasm?”

Silence.

How could Nezuko reply to that? She didn’t understand anything that had just happened after all. The demon continued. “Well my dear, I’m sure you noticed that I orgasmed as well. It’s different for men and women. But experience is the best teacher…”

With that Muzan suddenly rolled his hips into the girl again. This elicited a screech from Nezuko as she suddenly felt his private part hard again. It was just soft inside of her! Was this normal?!

The raven-haired monster anticipated that question. “You see Little Lily, demons have no refractory period. That is the time in which humans need to rest between orgasms. I can do this for hours on end…”

Muzan began to move inside Nezuko once again. Whatever the demon put inside her spilled out every time he pushed back in. “And I intend on doing just that.”

Nezuko turned completely pale as the cold realization set in.

This was not going to end any time soon.

Chapter Text

Muzan was lying down while his hand ran through silky oil-colored locks. It was smooth to the touch, Muzan could honestly lose himself in the feeling of Nezuko’s hair. Actually, he could lose himself in every aspect of this adorable girl.

He is still inside of her after all.

The warmth is beyond amazing. It was around noon right Muzan could tell this. Nezuko had passed out about fifteen minutes ago. It was probably the overwhelming sensations. This was Nezuko’s first after all.

The fact she lasted this long was incredible actually.

Muzan couldn’t help but be impressed.

The demon king would have loved to fuck Nezuko in different positions, but he decided against it. Being in the position that the two were in was perfectly fine for their first. Muzan can begin teaching Nezuko other positions later.

For now, just this will be fine.

Nezuko was pressed against the demon king’s body right now. After she had passed out, Muzan moved her to her side. The girl’s face was pressed against the man’s chest. Her breath was soft against the man’s pale skin. Nezuko’s hands were pressed against her chest. The girl’s left leg was over Muzan’s hip; her right leg was underneath her.

Nezuko really was too cute for her own good.

But that was her normal features unrelated to arousal. There was what happened during sex. It was glorious to see and feel. Muzan would have it no other way.

The girl’s vagina was amazing. It was just the right amount of tightness; he would have it no other way. It was the perfect size for the man. All the lewd noises that Nezuko made were glorious. She was such a tease. Stating that she didn’t want this but her body said a very different story.

It must have been the universe tailor-making his Little Lily just for him.

There was no other explanation as to why Nezuko was like this. Her body was crafted by the gods themselves. She was absolutely perfect for a man such as him.

Muzan was considering what he was going to do once Nezuko wakes up. They could take a shower together. Then he probably should get some food for his pet. Nezuko was a human, after all, she needed food to live.

But for now, he’ll allow Nezuko to sleep longer. She surely had to be tired and the rest would be helpful. Muzan kissed his pet’s head as she slept peacefully.

Nezuko’s body hurt. More specifically the lower half of the girl’s body was what was in pain. It was so sore and the young teen didn’t remember why. She also felt very full and she was confused as to why. She didn’t eat anything heavy yesterday.

Matter of fact did Nezuko even eat anything yesterday?

When was the last time she ate or more importantly drank?

Nezuko was very thirsty and she really needed something. Even some lukewarm water would be perfectly fine. Perhaps she should get up and grab some water.

Pink eyes opened painfully. Nezuko felt her body be pressed against something hard and rather broad. What was that? It can’t be the wall her leg was extended in front of her somewhat. But that was raised a bit as well.

What on earth did she fall asleep on or against?

Pink eyes began to focus and were able to see what she was against. Nezuko saw plains of skin. More specifically a man’s bare chest.

Nezuko felt her heart seize seeing the non-clothed man. What was going on?! Where was she?! Who was this?!

Nezuko felt the chest she was against rumble with slight laughter. An excited tone spoke up. “Finally awake. Did you sleep well, darling?”

Nezuko was frozen. She knew that voice all too well and they’ve only known each other for not even a full day. The terrified girl cranked her head upwards to look at the man. Pink eyes made direct contact with glowing crimson ones.

It was Muzan.

He was staring right at Nezuko while being against her.

The girl instantly started to panic unsure of what exactly happened. As Nezuko moved the cold realization set in that they both were naked. The girl gasped in horror as Muzan chuckled. His hand was on her back and preventing her from leaving.

As Nezuko was panicking she felt her lower part grind on something inside of her. What on earth was that? The girl heard the monster before her groan softly. He was chuckling in pure amusement. “Oh? Do you want me to fuck you some more? You’re grinding on my cock…”

Nezuko froze. She was doing what to the man’s what? Nezuko looked down and turned bug-eyed seeing her stomach. There was a bulge in it. That had to be what Muzan called his ‘cock.’ Wait was that was the man’s private part was called?

Not that the name mattered, why on earth was that inside her?!

Nezuko snapped her gaze back up to Muzan as a massive shudder ran through her body. She finally remembered everything that happened who knows how long ago. This freak had put his cock inside Nezuko’s ‘vulva’ as he also called that during the whole thing.

Which apparently was called ‘fucking.’

It was an act that lovers do according to Muzan. It was supposed to be a fun thing. It was not as Nezuko protested the entire time while crying because of the pain. She never wanted any of that but her cries meant nothing in the end.

Muzan simply took what he wanted.

Nezuko averted her gaze as her voice quivered. “C-Can you get out of me please?”

Muzan hummed in contemplation. “Should I?”

Nezuko looked back up at Muzan with desperation in her voice. “Please! It-It’s too much! I-I’m not used to it!”

The demon hummed again, this time in amusement. “Hmm…I will if you give me a kiss…”

The oil-haired girl frowned and looked down at the man’s chest. She wasn’t all that happy to do this. But the young teen wanted relief from the appendage inside of her.

So with much regret, Nezuko extended her head up towards Muzan. The girl shut her eyes and felt her heart shudder as she moved her lips towards Muzan’s. The girl softly planted her lips against the demon’s lips.

It was not elaborate like what Muzan has done in the past.

It was simply Nezuko allowing her lips to be against the raven-haired man’s.

Muzan thought otherwise. He immediately began to move his lips against Nezuko’s. The monster shoved his tongue inside effectively suffocating the poor captive. Well not actually, but that’s what Nezuko felt like.

The mouth against hers was overwhelming. The tongue wrapped around her tongue was so strange. Yet Muzan kept going. Yes, he never said how long he would do this. But still, she felt that it shouldn’t take this long.

Finally, after far too long, Muzan drew his mouth away. His crimson eyes glared right at Nezuko in a loving expression. His voice was soft as Nezuko felt him take his penis out. “That was a nice kiss…I hope you can give me more of those willingly in the future…”

That’s not going to happen.

Anyway, Muzan backed away and off the bed. Nezuko didn’t have it in her to force herself to try and move. The demon recognized this and helped Nezuko to her feet. He pulled Nezuko along the sheets and essentially planted the girl’s feet on the ground.

Nezuko almost collapsed.

Everything from was it the day before or was it the same day? Anyway, everything from the last time the girl was awake came crashing down. She felt disgusting as if she were a stain. She had apparently liked what this monster had done to her.

But her mind had hated it so what was the truth?

Nezuko didn’t understand anything at all.

The demon supported Nezuko with his arm around her chest. His other hand was rubbing the teen’s back in a circular motion. He tried to appear concerned, he could be but Nezuko was hesitant. “Are you alright?”

Nezuko refused to look at him. What could she say though? Muzan asked a follow-up question. “Do you want me to help you walk to the bathroom?”

The young girl sighed and nodded. She couldn’t do anything on her own, so why not allow Muzan to lead her. Not like she was really giving permission. This monster clearly just did what he wanted and no one can stop him.

Muzan essentially carried Nezuko to the bathroom. The girl did try to use her legs but her attempts weren’t as successful as she hoped they would be. She was in too much shock and pain to really force herself to do anything.

Nezuko was in pure disbelief about what had happened the last time she was awake.

How could this have happened to her?

Why did this even happen to begin with?

Nezuko was led inside the bathroom and she murmured the only coherent thought she had. “So thirsty…”

Muzan had heard what was basically mumbling with crystal clarity it appeared. Maybe demons just had incredible hearing capabilities? The demon replied in a soft voice. “Are you? I’ll get you some water before we clean off ok? Can you stand on your own now?”

The young girl cautiously planted her feet more firmly on the ground than before. She was able to stand on her own, but it was just a bit wobbly. Muzan frowned noticing that, he directed the girl to the toilet and sat her down. The man rubbed his sickeningly cold hand against the girl’s cheek. “Just sit here I’ll be right back…”

The man stood up and walked out. Where he went Nezuko had no idea. Not that she really cared either way. All Nezuko wanted to do was process what had occurred not long ago.

What Muzan had referred to as ‘seed’ still stained her thighs from the number of times he orgasmed into her. It was such an unpleasant experience and the girl hated every second of it. The fact that she still felt it inside her was disturbing.

Why?

Why did any of this even happen?

Why did Muzan want to do any of this to her?

Speaking of, the demon returned to the bathroom with a wooden cup filled with presumably water in hand. Well, it had to be what else could it be. The demon walked over and got on one knee before the shivering girl. He extended the cup in hand with a calming smile. “Here, take this. You’ll feel much better after drinking I guarantee…”

Nezuko extended a shaking hand to the demon before her. She grabbed the drink and brought it to her lips. Her lips were quivering as the cool water flooded her mouth. It felt so good to finally have some form of sustenance after god knows how long.

When was the last time Nezuko ate even?

Perhaps she could ask for food after getting cleaned off. Nezuko was hungry but she hated the feeling of Muzan inside her even more. Nezuko kept sipping the water slowly. She wasn’t delaying; it was simply her body having a slower response time.

Nezuko was still in disbelief over what was done to her.

After several minutes of pure silence, Nezuko was finally through with drinking the water given to her. A shaky hand gave the cup back to the imposing monster. She refused to meet the demon’s eyesight. It only served to remind her of what he just did to her.

Muzan took the now empty cup back and placed it on the countertop next to the toilet. His voice appeared friendly but Nezuko was hesitant to simply trust this man. “Feel better now that you have had something to drink, little lily?”

Nezuko refused to move her head to look at the man staring at her. She nodded to acknowledge that she did feel much better. The young girl did feel amazing now that she had a drink.

All Nezuko wanted to do now was bathe, eat, and then sleep.

Muzan took Nezuko’s hand into his large one. He ran his thumb over the top of a shivering hand. His voice was calming as can be. It almost made Nezuko trust this monster. “You want to get cleaned off now?”

Nezuko finally moved her head just a bit. The pink-eyed teen still refused to look into Kibutsuji’s eyes. The girl nodded to answer the demon’s question. She had to after all.

Muzan gently pulled Nezuko to her feet as he stood up. The girl was wobbly still but not as much as before. That was good; Nezuko did not want to be carried by this monster anymore. But he was going to do what he wanted so being carried was inevitable.

Nezuko just wanted to avoid it right now.

The girl began to be pulled along by Muzan. She was being taken towards…not the tub…The oil-haired teen was being led to the two metal things poking out of the ceiling. What was that?

Muzan led Nezuko to underneath the thing. Pink eyes looked up at the thing in confusion. Muzan walked to one of two other metal things that were about upper midriff height to the girl.  The man laid a hand on one of the metal things and placed his gaze on the girl. “You don’t know what this is I’m assuming…”

Nezuko still didn’t look at Muzan in the eyes, but she nodded. The demon turned his gaze to the metal thing and spoke. “Well, my dear…This is a shower knob…It turns on the shower…”

The demon turned the knob and suddenly the metal thing above Muzan started to produce water. It hit his body and poured down his skin. Nezuko couldn’t help but stare in awe. She was amazed at what she was seeing. What magic was this?

The demon lifted his right hand and began to catch water in his palm as he explained further. “It’s the work of technology, that’s all there is to it. It draws water from a tank. Well, it’s a little different here in this particular place but I don’t need to get into that…”

Nezuko stared up at the shower and pointed to the part that the water was pouring from. “So…Is this what people use in the cities? I know that things are different in the more populated places…”

Muzan moved his hand to Nezuko’s shower handle. “Not many people use them. I feel that perhaps in the future people here in this country will. In other nations, they are far more common. It’s much faster to clean this way than with bathing…”

The demon turned the handle and Nezuko flinched feeling warm water suddenly hit her skin. She stood there in shock as the water began to pour down her skin. Muzan chuckled amusedly as he watched. “It’s a bit surprising when you first feel it isn’t it?”

The girl was so shocked she looked at the demon and nodded. It was just odd as Nezuko had never experienced something like this before. It wasn’t that bad in all honesty, Nezuko just didn’t know what she was supposed to do right now. Was she supposed to just stand there?

Muzan seemed to be just standing there. He ran his hands through his hair a couple times. Was Nezuko supposed to do that as well? She didn’t have a clue… The demon noticed with a frown on his face. “Unsure of what to do?”

Muzan turned off his shower and walked to Nezuko. The demon stood behind the small teen and slowly ran his hands up the girl’s arms. Nezuko shivered slightly at the touch. The demon spoke right into the girl’s ears. “I’ll help you out…It’s not a problem…”

The demon wrapped his left arm around the girl’s thin waist as his right hand snaked down the teen’s navel. His hand rested right above Nezuko’s private part. The teen gulped in fear as Muzan’s fingers dipped even lower. He chuckled amusedly. “Nervous? I’m helping you so just relax…”

The man rubbed his hand over Nezuko’s vulva; it brushed the sensitive nub from before. Soon Nezuko felt a finger penetrate her vagina. The digit moved inside relatively easily. Was she STILL stretched out from earlier?!

Muzan breathed softly into the girl’s ear with a laugh. “What? It’s fine…I’m just cleaning the inside…Or would you rather my seed stay in there?”

Nezuko instantly replied. “NO!”

The demon chuckled. “Thought so…”

Muzan continued wiggling his finger, with each pass Nezuko felt something slip out. Must have been this monster’s seed, thank god that was being taken out. Nezuko detested this monster’s seed while not fully understanding what it was. Anyway, the oil-haired teen was happy it was being taken out.

The demon continued while adding a new finger inside. The monster chuckled as he continued. Nezuko frowned realizing that this freak was enjoying this. Somehow she was unsurprised.

Given how he acted not even several hours before, Nezuko shouldn’t have been shocked. Muzan clearly enjoyed being inside of Nezuko. Why? Only the demon knows…

Muzan continued scissoring his fingers taking out seed for a few moments longer. Finally, Muzan was finished. The demon’s hand still lingered near Nezuko’s vulva, it frankly worried the girl. She asked nervously. “Y-You’re done right?”

Muzan’s hand lowered again towards the small nub and brushed against it slowly. He began to rub his hand along the nub. The girl felt her chest seize and tried to pull away. The arm around the teen’s waist prevented her from leaving.

Muzan chuckled hotly against Nezuko’s cheek. His hand was massaging the nub with purpose now. The sensations shot right up the teen’s spine and she could feel it in her lower gut as well. The man spoke. “Done? No, my little lily…I’m not done…You just feel too good to leave alone…”

Nezuko’s heart sank to the pits of her stomach hearing that. She was never going to be left alone…

Muzan was breathing heavily as he proceeded to rub his darling’s clitoris. Muzan could have decided to leave Nezuko alone as she asked. However, he didn’t feel like that. The demon king had to make sure that Nezuko understood that she was his.

Yes, he didn’t want Nezuko to break so badly that she became a doll. What he wanted was the fact that she was for her master drilled into her head. Muzan takes what he wants and there is no questioning him.

It was as simple as that.

Even if it was as simple as giving Nezuko pleasure, she would know that he is lord over her.

The demon became more aggressive as Nezuko fought to break free. Muzan wanted to take the girl to the floor and lick her clean. But he probably shouldn’t since the water was running. He didn’t want to cause Nezuko to ingest water and get it into her lungs.

Yes, Muzan wanted to turn Nezuko into a demon, he didn’t want to now.

It was one thing fucking a demon. It was something else fucking a human. With a demon, Muzan could simply make it all consensual with the snap of a finger. All demons had to answer to their god after all.

With a human, you have to make it consensual. That’s what made it more fun. There was also the fact that the demon could leave more permanent marks on the body. That would show everyone that Nezuko belonged to someone. Then they would know to not touch his property.

Fucking a human was also a power play.

Nezuko can’t even think of fighting back as a human. She can hit, claw, even bite; yet not one thing will affect the demon king. Nezuko was weak as not only a human but also a girl. She was no bastion of strength by any means.

If she were a demon perhaps she might stand a chance. When he inevitably turned the girl into a demon, he wanted her to look relatively the same. The only thing Muzan was still debating on if he wanted Nezuko’s chest to be small or large.

Oh well, he’ll decide on that later.

For now, it was time to focus on his darling’s pleasure.

And then possibly his own. It wasn’t the man’s fault for getting aroused with the growing sounds of pleasure escaping Nezuko’s lips. They always start off small then they balloon into more wanton noises. Nezuko was at the needy stage at this point meaning her orgasm was fast approaching.

Teeth flashed from Kibutsuji’s mouth as Nezuko became more undone. She was writhing still but it was in the pleasure she was feeling. Her knees buckled on occasion but again it was due to arousal.

It was spellbinding in all honesty.

Muzan couldn’t get enough of his little lily being aroused. She was so close to orgasm, that she just needed a little push to climax.

The demon king rubbed his fingers harsher as his other hand took Nezuko’s right nipple in hand. He pinched it as gently as he could. Nezuko couldn’t hold the moan back as she arched her back just a bit. Muzan continued and sent his beloved to an even higher plane of pleasure.

It didn’t take much longer for Nezuko to orgasm after that.

The girl breathed heavily as her body began to twitch. The girl squeezed her thighs together as she stretched her legs beneath her body. Her arms became stiff as she groaned.

Best of all, Muzan could smell the fluids of her orgasm.

Yes, the demon king did smell it earlier that day. It wasn’t as strong though as he orgasmed at relatively the same moment before. Now it was just his darling’s orgasm and it was glorious.

The young girl collapsed partially in Muzan’s arms. She writhed slowly as she breathed heavily. Muzan lowered his hand closer to Nezuko’s folds. His grin turned wild feeling his beloved’s fluids.

Ah, it was so tempting to lick that off her right now…

But he can wait. The demon king wanted to have oral sex with Nezuko on the bed. It would be more comfortable for Nezuko.

That didn’t mean he was done with his little lily…

The girl regained full control and had a horrified look on her face. The girl gulped in nervousness and spoke with a quivering voice. “Um…W-Why did you do that?”

Muzan brushed his lips against Nezuko’s nape. “Because I can…”

Nezuko leaned forward away from the man. She seemed utterly disgusted. “I didn’t want you to do that…”

The demon licked Nezuko’s neck as he chuckled. “Oh yeah? Your body responded though…Therefore meaning you liked it…”

The girl was silent; she had to acknowledge that he was right. Her body responded and she clearly didn’t understand why. How cute.

Now Nezuko had to help her master with his arousal.

The demon king flipped Nezuko around to face him. Her pink eyes were wide in shock and confusion. The demon drew the girl closer and kissed her tenderly. Nezuko didn’t react at all. She was simply allowing the man to kiss her, she was probably still processing her orgasm.

As the raven-haired man continued to kiss his beloved pet, he began to stand up. Muzan kept his hands on Nezuko but moved them to her shoulders. Muzan finally stopped kissing the girl as he stood up to his full height.

Nezuko was so cute. She was only up to his neck in height. It was unlikely that she was going to grow anymore actually. Which was perfect.

Pink eyes stared up at Muzan with a worried look in them. The demon king sighed as he brushed his hand along Nezuko’s right cheek. The girl leaned away from the touch. Muzan brushed his erect cock against the girl’s thighs. Nezuko instantly flinched feeling the appendage.

The crimson-eyed man sighed and pushed lightly on Nezuko’s shoulders. It was enough to force the girl to her knees. The teen was breathing heavily in pure confusion and fear. She didn’t know why she was being forced to her knees.

Crimson eyes gazed at his pet with intense lust. Nezuko stared up at the demon for a moment. That was when she finally noticed the demon’s dick. The girl’s eyes widened in horror as she tried to back away from it.

She didn’t budge an inch as the hands on her shoulders were firmly upon her. The girl stared in terror probably wondering why it was in front of her. Oh how innocent Nezuko was…She was so naïve to everything…

Muzan moved one hand so his thumb was close to her mouth. He massaged the girl’s lips with a sigh breaching his lips. “You look incredible beneath me…”

Muzan slid the tip of his thumb inside Nezuko’s mouth. With the little leverage he had he was able to pry his pet’s mouth open. The girl’s face was wide in pure confusion and fear. “I just need you to relax…Keep your mouth slack and I’ll do the work. At least for this time…”

With that, Muzan slowly began to push his penis inside his little lily’s mouth.

Nezuko gasped in pure shock and horror feeling the man put his private part inside her mouth. Why was he sticking that in there?! What purpose did it serve?!

Nezuko was so incredibly tempted to bite down on the demon’s private part. She knew better than to do that. She would not only hurt someone far stronger than her. She would also get blood in her mouth and turn into a demon.

But she didn’t want this filthy appendage in her mouth!

She couldn’t protest either, her mouth was full!

What was Nezuko meant to do?!

The demon chuckled above Nezuko as he kept his cock inside her mouth. Pink eyes peered up at the man as best she could. His eyes were filled with that same emotion from earlier. Seriously what was that emotion? The man tilted his head slightly. “You look incredible with your mouth filled with my dick…”

Dick?

Wait is his private part also called a ‘dick?’ That was unimportant. Why was Muzan putting his dick into her mouth, to begin with?! The demon hummed in enjoyment as he kept staring down at Nezuko. “Just relax your mouth…I’ll do the work for you this time…”

Nezuko let out a sharp whine as Muzan moved his cock into the girl’s mouth. It was so big it filled her mouth to the brim. It is practically impossible to breathe. Nezuko struggled to breathe through her nose as the demon began to move in and out at a consistent rate.

The raven-haired man groaned softly as he continued to move in and out of the poor captive’s mouth. Every time that Muzan pushed in, Nezuko let out a whine. It was so big it filled up the girl’s mouth all the way. There was very little mercy.

That was when Nezuko noticed something. A very salty taste that was near the top of the private part. It tasted familiar…

The realization dawned on the poor teen.

This was the exact same taste that Muzan’s fingers had earlier. Did that mean when he stuck his fingers inside her mouth earlier, he had just touched his private part?!

Nezuko was frozen in terror as the cold hard truth sank in.

Muzan felt his heart light up in the flames of lust. His eyes were wide as he moved his penis in and out of his precious pet. Her mouth was perfect for him! She truly was crafted by the gods just for him!

The demon king was holding back tremendously right now. He wanted to use even more of his strength, but he didn’t. He would have had Nezuko been a demon. She was not though so the man had to employ caution.

He could still enjoy the Nezuko as she was right now. This would be a test of caution for the demon as long as Nezuko was a human. Kibutsuji had to be as gentle as could be; he couldn’t employ his full strength.

But no matter, Muzan was enjoying the glorious feeling of Nezuko’s mouth.

The girl’s mouth was fitted just perfectly for him. His girth was just the right size for his darling’s mouth. It was such a shame that Nezuko didn’t seem to be enjoying this.

Well, it was her first time, which was understandable.

Her pink eyes were widened to the max as her nails were digging into his thighs. Her voice was whimpering and whining as the demon king shoved his cock deep into Nezuko’s mouth.

Her voice was heavenly.

It was driving Muzan to his peak quite frankly. He couldn’t get enough of his darling’s voice. Muzan never wanted that adorable voice to stop. The demon king kept shoving his dick faster as his orgasm was now fast approaching.

Nezuko’s mouth and throat squeezed her master’s cock with wanton need. At least in his eyes. In the back of Muzan’s mind, he knew that it was because she could barely breathe. However, the raven-haired was more than willing to delude himself into thinking Nezuko was into this.

The demon king was breathing heavily as his orgasm was mere moments away.

After a few more moments, Muzan shoved himself into Nezuko’s mouth just enough so that Nezuko could taste him. The demon king groaned as he felt his semen pour into his darling’s mouth.

Nezuko grunted feeling something even saltier than before pour onto her tongue.

What on earth was that?!

It tasted so bad!

The liquid filled up Nezuko’s mouth all the way as Muzan backed out slowly to allow for more room. All that was left inside the girl’s was the tip. Nezuko so badly wanted to spit this abhorrent fluid out.

Wait a moment…

Was this Muzan’s seed?!

Nezuko realized that the seed that had been put inside her private part came from Muzan’s private part. This had to be it there was no chance this was pee. It was so thick.

Now it was a NEED to spit out this vile fluid.

Muzan refused to take out his cock as he stared down at her. His voice was firm. “Swallow.”

Nezuko shook her head as best as she could. She refused to have this man’s seed inside go into her stomach. The demon king sighed as he rubbed the top of the girl’s head. “Swallow or I’ll start up again…”

Pink eyes widened to the max in terror. She may detest the idea of swallowing this man’s seed. She hated the idea of this going on even more.

So with much self-loathing, Nezuko swallowed the thick liquid.

Dear god, it tasted awful.

It was so salty, who on earth would willingly swallow this?!

Finally, Nezuko downed all of it. Muzan took out his cock and Nezuko began coughing and gagging as he slumped to the floor. She was not going to throw up, she was not stupid. A hand touched the teen’s back and rubbed small circles on her spine. “Are you alright?”

Nezuko was so tempted to fire back with a snarky remark. Nezuko was not stupid though. Being rude might cause the demon to start up again. So Nezuko simply muttered. “I could be better…”

The demon hummed as he hugged Nezuko gently. “I suppose that you aren’t used to that…I’ll be more gentle next time…Well for now let’s finish getting cleaned off…”

Muzan lifted the teen off the floor and supported her as the water kept pouring down her skin. Nezuko was still numb after everything that had happened.

And it was still the same day…

Chapter Text

Muzan watched as water poured down his darling pet’s hair. She was pliant in the demon king’s arms. She was probably still processing giving her first blowjob. Yes, she didn’t do anything other than kneel there as he used her.

But she still provided Muzan pleasure.

Nezuko certainly hadn’t anticipated any of this but at least she would be able to know what she is to do in the future. The raven-haired man was going to be leading for the next few times until Nezuko knew how to do it on her own.

She may be crafted specifically for the demon king, but that didn’t mean she was automatically an expert.

That was fine though. Muzan can be a patient man. He can certainly teach his pet what she was to do. It really was not an issue.

It was fascinating though. With anyone else, Muzan would be vexed over needing to teach someone in this manner. Especially needing to do it more than once. With Nezuko. He was more than happy to be patient.

How odd…

The demon king rubbed in between his pet’s shoulder blades. He was gentle as can be. His voice was soft as he spoke to his little lily. “Stay right here I’m going to grab some hair cleaners…”

The girl nodded slightly. Muzan let go and stood up fully. He walked out of the shower area and to the bottles in the sink. The man grabbed the bottles and walked back over to his darling Nezuko.

Crimson eyes were observed as Nezuko stood there still as a statue. She wasn’t broken mentally, but she has gone through a lot in one day.

Perhaps he went too far.

Maybe Muzan should have held off on forcing Nezuko to give him a blowjob so soon after fucking for the first time.

The demon king decided that for the time being vanilla sex would be fine for a little while. He can slowly teach Nezuko other positions. As for blowjobs he can reintroduce in a couple weeks. Then again he’ll put in the work or have Nezuko not do anything particularly elaborate.

Just licking his cock would be fine in the beginning.

Muzan returned to his pet and placed the bottles near the falling water. The demon king returned to his knees and put his hand on Nezuko’s shoulder. “Do you mind if I put the cleaner in your hair?”

The girl was silent still. She nodded in response. Muzan grabbed the first part of the cleanser and put a dab of it on his palm. A pleased grin breached the raven-haired man’s lips. Of course, he got cleaners that smelled of lilies.

Muzan wondered if Nezuko would eventually pick up the common theme.

That is irrelevant now. Muzan rubbed the liquid between his hands and brought it up to oil-colored hair. Broad hands slowly ran through the girl’s silky hair. He was light with the tips, and a bit firmer with the roots.

Nezuko was still. She refused to move of her own volition.

Bit of a pity, but it was his fault. Just a bit.

Muzan rubbed all the cleaner through the oil hair and let the water wash the suds away. Finally, Nezuko began to move a bit. She brought her hand up to her face and wiped some suds away from her eyes.

Crimson eyes were observed as cognizance returned to Nezuko’s eyes. It appears she’s fully processed everything from a bit ago. This was the best outcome honestly. Not that Muzan was THAT worried he broke Nezuko entirely. A small area in the back of his mind was concerned.

Nezuko likely wasn’t going to speak of her own volition yet. Some prompting might help. The demon king pecked Nezuko’s cheek and inquired. “Are you feeling ok, little lily?”

The pink-eyed girl looked away. She did respond as she knew she should. “Better…”

The demon king smiled softly. “That’s good…I’m going to be done soon. I just have one more thing to do…”

The young teen nodded in acknowledgment. The demon reached for the second bottle and poured it on his hands liberally. The man brought his hands back up to Nezuko’s scalp and began putting in the final cleaner she needed.

The girl was silent but she certainly was more cognizant than before. Muzan finished applying the cleaner and began to help wash it out. Nezuko even started helping this time. She brought her hands up to a large bundle of locks that was in front of her left breast.

Pink eyes were staring at the lock as she ran her finger through it. Nezuko’s hands worked to clean the lovely-smelling liquid out of her hair. She seemed far more comfortable now. It appears that she’s finally processed everything.

Muzan thought it a good idea to not bring up anything related to sex for the rest of the day.

That was completely fine though.

Nezuko moved and began to work on the other large lock over her shoulder. Once Nezuko was through with that, then she was fully cleaned off. The demon king opted to just watch Nezuko as she finished running her delicate fingers through her hair.

The teen seemed to be in a far better mood than earlier.

After a few moments, Nezuko finished cleaning that lock of hair. Muzan stood up and walked to the girl’s side. His eyes glanced down in inquisitiveness. “Are you done?”

The girl still refused to look at him. Then again it may be the fact he was naked and she felt shame looking at him. How adorable honestly. The girl nodded to answer the man though. A manicured hand reached to the handle and turned it off. The water came to a halt and the remnant dripped off the shower head.

Kibutsuji gently grabbed Nezuko and directed the girl to the edge of the shower area. He stopped the girl there while he exited. The man walked to a shelf nearby and grabbed two towels, one for him and one for Nezuko.

The demon king walked back over to the girl and handed her one of the towels. They were incredibly fluffy and warm. Should feel nice to the young girl. It evidentially did as her eyes lit up when she put the towel close to her face, Muzan turned around and spoke. “Get dried off. I don’t want anything outside this bathroom to get wet.”

Nezuko made a tiny hum of acknowledgment and likely began to dry off. A warm towel roughly began to be rubbed against raven hair. Muzan wanted his hair to be dried off first and then he’ll deal with the rest of his body. His hair was going to take the longest to dry compared to the rest of him.

After Kibutsuji dealt with his hair, he moved on to the rest of his body. While drying off his arms, he stole a glance at his little pet.

She was drying off her legs, thus she was bent over. Crimson eyes stared in glee at Nezuko’s pussy. It was practically begging to be filled again. It was certainly tempting, but Muzan restrained himself.

Nezuko didn’t need any more strain for today. He already pushed it too far by forcing Nezuko to give him a blow job. Nezuko didn’t need any more for today. In the future, sure. Not today, this was only her first full day here.

Nezuko moved and stood up fully. She brought the towel to her hair and began drying that off. Maybe Muzan should finish.

It didn’t take that much longer for the two of them. Kibutsuji wrapped the towel around his waist. Once that was securely on, he turned his gaze back towards his darling pet. Nezuko had just finished wrapping the towel around her chest. Therefore her body from her chest down to her upper thighs was covered.

She appeared comfortable enough.

The demon king walked over and took a small hand into his own. The demon pulled the girl along with him. Her arm was stiff and her hand still. Was she still freaked out? That was slightly dumb. He wasn’t going to do anything else nor had he even been rough during their encounters.

The demon king pulled Nezuko back into the bedroom and directed the girl to a chair. He sat the girl down and contemplated what he was going to do now. For one, he needed to buy some clothes for his pet. But what else?

The sounds of rumbling attracted the raven-haired man’s attention. With a raised eyebrow, Muzan looked at Nezuko. Her face was red in embarrassment. Was that her stomach?

Oh, that’s right, Nezuko was human therefore she needed to eat.

Muzan put a hand on his hip and inquired. “Hungry?”

The girl looked ashamed as she refused to look at the man. For once she used her words rather than just a nonverbal response. “Y-yeah…”

Muzan frowned and thought about what he was supposed to do. He didn’t want Nezuko to cook while wearing nothing. Yes, that would be sexy even with just an apron. However, doing that now was such a foolish idea.

Nezuko has done enough already, she didn’t need to endure anymore right now.

One day.

Just not now.

The demon king sighed and spoke. “Alright then…Give me a moment, I’ll return in a bit…”

Nezuko blinked and suddenly Muzan had vanished. Where did he go? What was he getting? Wasn’t he going to be embarrassed being out there with only a towel on?

Why was the young girl worried about that though?

She shouldn’t be thinking about the man that had hurt her. But she was curious. What was Muzan getting? Clothes? Food? Either one would make the most logical sense.

Nezuko opted to just sit and think for the time Muzan would be away.

So what was Nezuko to do about food? Drink? At least for the future.

It would be reasonable to assume that Muzan would provide a consistent supply of clothes. Or at least there be a fair amount for the girl in the future.

Food was another problem.

There certainly wasn’t a kitchen in this room. Was it possible that a kitchen could appear? Nezuko got the distinct feeling that this place wasn’t exactly ‘normal.’ The door that led out of here did lead right to the outside last she looked.

It’s not so much that it did that, it was where it was from when the girl looked. It was in an unusual spot.

Perhaps this place was controlled by a demon?

Not necessarily Muzan but perhaps another demon. Not that Nezuko is going to find out any time soon. It was still something to think about.

Nezuko blinked once more and Muzan had reappeared. That was fast. Yes, he did say he would be right back, it was still faster than she thought it’d be. He had changed as well, though it was not normal clothes.

It was a robe.

It seemed to be very fluffy. Honestly looked very comfortable. The demon had another robe in his arms. The demon presented it to the girl. “Here, put this on…”

The demon got that for her? Nezuko hesitantly reached for the robe and stood up. The girl looked at the man and was about to ask the man to look away. Nezuko shifted and looked down in meekness. “Um…C-Can you look away?”

The demon chuckled in amusement. He crossed his arm and shook his head. The man’s voice showed he thought the question was hilarious. “Why should I?”

Nezuko furrowed her eyebrows. “P-Privacy?”

Muzan pointed at Nezuko with his eyes squinted in pure amusement. “Why do you need privacy? I’ve seen all of you already…”

Nezuko froze at the statement. The teen had to admit that he was right. She was not hiding her body anymore. The demon has seen every aspect of her body at this point. Even without fucking her, they were just in the shower.

So Nezuko thought of the best way to put on the robe. She slid her arms into the sleeves and reached for the towel around her chest. Nezuko took the towel off and held it out before the man.

Muzan took the towel into his arm. Crimson eyes gazed down at the girl’s body. At least what was visible. Nezuko blushed at the gaze upon her body.

The girl quickly grabbed the edges of the robe and quickly covered herself up. Pink eyes looked away as she tied the robe together. Once that was done, Nezuko looked down at herself. She frowned seeing her chest was still visible.

The teen didn’t even get the chance to think before Muzan began to pull her away. The demon basically dragged Nezuko over to the empty wall beyond the bathroom door. Why was he leading her there?

Muzan stopped and stared at the wall for a second. What was he doing? What was he waiting for?

Nezuko’s answer was answered a second later when a door appeared out of thin air at the place the man had been staring at. Nezuko blinked several times in shock.

How?

Well, at least that confirmed Nezuko’s theory that this place wasn’t normal. Who controlled this place though? Was it Muzan or another demon nearby? Well, the girl won’t know for at least a while.

Manicured hands turned the knob and the door was pushed open. Pink eyes stared inside and saw that it was a kitchen. Crimson eyes moved to look at the teen. “You can cook I’m assuming…”

Nezuko was still looking within to see what was available to her. She could see a stove, sink, and cabinets. In terms of food, she didn’t see any. They were probably in the cabinets. Nezuko replied. “Nothing particularly fancy…”

Muzan looked back at his bookshelf with curious eyes. “Can you read?”

Nezuko looked at the demon in confusion. “I’m not an expert, but well enough…How is that relevant though?”

The raven-haired man hummed as he answered Nezuko’s question. “Recipes…Granted There are none in here now but I can find them for you…”

The girl raised an eyebrow. “Is that necessary? I don’t need to eat anything too elaborate…”

“You’re technically right…But a variety is not a terrible thing…”

The girl shrugged and freed herself of the demon’s hand. The oil-haired teen walked inside and peered around. There was not much in there. This was probably a last-minute addition. Would make sense there was little chance another human was here in this place.

The girl looked in the cabinet and found a small supply of rice and beef. And that was it. Muzan spoke as Nezuko looked inside. “There’s not much in here now. You’re the first human that is going to be living here…I’ll get more food soon along with purchasing you more clothes.”

Pink eyes looked at the demon with a frown on her face. Oh, that’s right Nezuko was trapped here…Perhaps Nezuko should contemplate how she was meant to escape. That will be a plan the girl will need to think of.

For now, she’s forced to accept that she was trapped here.

The girl cocked her head as Muzan spoke once again. “For now you just make something for yourself. I’m going out and getting you an outfit for now. I’ll buy you some more later…”

The demon walked in and ran a sharp nail underneath the girl’s chin. Nezuko shivered at the contact. “I suppose I should explain how this room will work…This room will only appear at two points of the day. Two meals and that is all. It will remain open for as long as you are cooking. You will also be watched in here specifically so I highly recommend that you don’t act a fool.”

Muzan moved closer. His crimson eyes were glowing in a deathly serious manner. “If you appear to be dying at any point, I will turn you into a demon regardless of what your wishes are.”

Nezuko gulped in nervousness. Nezuko did not under any circumstances want to be turned into a demon. Her mother had already been doomed to that fate.

Actually, was her mother ok?

Nezuko would have asked but Muzan kissed her forehead then stood up to his full height. Kibutsuji sauntered out of the kitchen. The imposing demon looked back briefly and spoke softly. “I’ll be back soon.”

With that, the man vanished.

Nezuko stayed where she was for a moment still deep in thought. Pink eyes turned numbly to the rice and beef. She took out the items and walked over to the stove. Nezuko placed the uncooked food on the countertop and peered at the stove.

What was this?

Nezuko looked in confusion; this was not the stove she was used to. There wasn’t a fire pit, what was Nezuko supposed to do to get it started? The girl looked around and noticed that there was an actual fire pit.

That wasn’t there before…

There was also a small supply of wood nearby and a fire starter. A pot was hanging over the unlit area. Some dry wood was already prepared to be lit. Yeah, this definitely appeared just now…Not that Nezuko was complaining.

The girl grabbed the food again and walked over to the pit. The girl got to her knees and placed the articles of food next to her. Small hands grabbed the fire starter and created sparks to start the fire.

Thankfully, it didn’t take that long for a small flame to form.

Nezuko sighed and adopted a more lax form. Now was just time to think and cook. Well and wait she supposes…Not that Nezuko was particularly happy to wait for Muzan. She was waiting for actual clothes though.

The oil-haired girl shifted uncomfortably knowing she was basically naked. Her chest was pretty visible, far too much for Nezuko’s liking. Then her private part had nothing covering it. If the slit was moved to the side in any area, a private area would be revealed.

Which conjured up memories of earlier that day.

Memories that Nezuko didn’t want to dwell on. The girl slapped her cheeks gently to take her mind off what happened. It would only be detrimental if she dwelled on what happened. Nezuko needed to focus on a potential escape plan.

Other than occasionally looking at the progress of her food, that is exactly what she’s going to do.

Nezuko finally finished making her food. It didn’t take as long as she thought it would. Well, she made it for only one person and that might be making a big difference. That reminded Nezuko of her family.

Surely her younger siblings were dead.

Her mother…

Who knows?

Was she even alive still?

Did she know what she did?

Does she regret it?

Then there was Father and Tanjiro…

They had to have returned to an utterly destroyed house. They had to have found the youngest kids dead. Nezuko gone. And mother…Who knows how they found her…

Nezuko hated that she decided to accept that foolish offer. She should have just accepted death, would have been an infinitely better fate than this.

Alas, Nezuko was a stupid child.

The girl looked at the floor as she carried the tray with the food and water on it. The girl walked out of the kitchen and heard the door slam behind her. Presumably, the door had vanished as well. This is based on what Muzan said. The girl made her way over to the table nearby.

The teen was not used to sitting at a table like this. She was used to sitting on the floor and using a tray on the floor. Oh well, this was going to be a new experience.

One that Nezuko is presumably going to need to get used to.

The girl frowned and moved to the chair. The girl sat down and placed the food on her lap. She was still unsure about using the table. Ah well, this was fine.

The girl began to eat, granted it was slower than she normally would have eaten.

It was plain food, nothing too special. The most flavor that Nezuko had was the beef she put on top of the rice. It really wasn’t that bad. The teen smiled meekly happy that her hunger was satiated.

The girl continued eating the small portion of food with growing enjoyment. She was happy with the quiet she was experiencing.

Suddenly the door to the outside opened up.

Pink eyes snapped to see the outside. It wasn’t quite the outside that the girl saw earlier that day. It was actually the inside of a different building now. The walls were made of dark wood in comparison to the ones on this side.

Nezuko was unable to observe the other side any longer, the door was shut.

Muzan walked into the room wearing a suit now and with a kimono draped over his arm. Not just any kimono, it had to be the most expensive one that the young teen had ever seen. It was made of an enchanting dark red, almost looking as if blood. A floral pattern trailed along the bottom and sleeves of the garbs.

Weren’t those flowers lilies?

Also draped over was a light obi. It was a light gray one, the rope was midnight black. The sleeves were long and seemed that they would go down to the girl’s calves if her arms were down.

For all intents and purposes, it was a lovely kimono.

The demon looked at the young girl and flashed a friendly grin. The raven-haired man walked over to the girl and placed his lips against the top of her soft hair. “How are you doing?”

Nezuko loathed to look at the demon so she turned her head away. Yet she still responded; she had to after all. “I’m fine…”

Muzan grabbed the other chair nearby and moved it to face the front of Nezuko. “Did you eat?”

Nezuko shrugged. “I did…”

A manicured hand was placed on the girl’s thigh. “That’s good…Do you want to put on more proper clothes now?”

Pink eyes loathed to look at the man but she ended up doing so. Nezuko did want to get dressed. She felt so uncomfortable with not having any fundoshi or chest binding on. Well, she more so wanted the fundoshi than the bindings. She could see a fundoshi and bindings and really wanted that to be put on.

The girl shifted a bit and hesitantly spoke. “Y-Yeah…”

Muzan grabbed the tray on Nezuko’s lap and put it on the table. Then he grabbed both of Nezuko’s hands and brought her to her feet.

Muzan was practically joyful. He was glad that he had been able to find the kimono that he did. He had seen it once previously it had only really been a passing glance. He would have thought it pure insanity back then that he would grab it for a new pet of his.

Didn’t seem that insane right now, clearly.

The demon king watched his darling lily in pure affection. She seemed pretty open when compared to earlier that day. The girl was firmly on her feet now as the demon king placed the kimono over the chair.

Two manicured hands grabbed the shoulders of Nezuko’s robe and pulled it off. Nezuko gasped in shock and covered up her chest with her tiny arms. How cute.

Muzan moved his hands and grabbed Nezuko’s arms to pry them aside. His voice was firm yet gentle all the same. “Don’t do that. You are to never cover yourself up when around me…You don’t need to you are mine after all…”

Was it too much? Hopefully not. But Nezuko needed to understand that she was his and his only. There was no hiding any aspect of her body before her master.

Pink eyes turned concerned but she complied in the end. Her cheeks had a slight blush upon them. She was shy. How adorable. The demon king spoke once more. “I’ll help you get dressed…”

Nezuko nodded and grasped the belt around her waist. The girl let the robe fall off her shoulders and to the floor. This leaves Nezuko completely naked before the demon king.

Muzan was holding back right now. He really wanted to fuck Nezuko again. Her body was right there for the taking. Yet he didn’t. The raven-haired man was not stupid.

He already fucked Nezuko at dawn.

Then he had Nezuko perform oral sex on him not that long ago.

Forcing Nezuko to do something else would be too much she was new to all of this.

Nailed hands grabbed the fundoshi and binding. He gave the fundoshi to the girl. Nezuko instantly took it and put it on. So meek. She really wanted to preserve whatever facet of innocence she had.

What innocence was the question?

She had already lost her virginity and seen death. Well, there could certainly be more corruption that could take place. But the point is Nezuko shouldn’t have to worry that much about being bare before her master.

The girl stood back up to her full height and extended a hand. Was she thinking that she was going to be given her bindings? Muzan shook his head. “I’m putting your bindings on for you.”

The girl frowned but did lower her hand. Muzan walked behind the teen and wrapped the binding around the girl’s chest. The demon didn’t fail to notice the Nezuko was stiff as a board. She was probably worried that her master was going to do something to her again.

A logical conclusion, Muzan was in the position he was in the last time he messed with Nezuko.

But he wasn’t going to do anything to his little lily.

Muzan was quick with wrapping the fabric so as not to stress out his pet. Once he was done he grabbed the inner part of the kimono and put it on Nezuko’s shoulders. The girl looked back in slight surprise, she really had been anticipating that Muzan would do something.

The demon was heavily tempted to do something.

If only she knew.

Anyway, the girl immediately put the sleeves on and covered herself up. Muzan grabbed the outer kimono and put that on Nezuko’s shoulders. Nezuko immediately put that on as well.

Muzan took the obi and wrapped that around his pet’s thin waist. She truly was tiny, it was perfect. But now was not the time to obsess over his darling’s body. She needed some form of relaxation.

She was human and all humans have their limits.

Anyway, now was the time to finish dressing Nezuko. Muzan finished tying the back of the obi. There, Nezuko was ready to go.

The demon king walked around to the front of the girl. He had to see what she looked like. Muzan froze as he felt his breath be stolen away.

Nezuko looked gorgeous.

Her eyes popped out thanks to the dark clothes. Oil hair was shining against the dark red clothes. The kimono was perfectly suited to his little lily.

Nezuko was ravishing.

The demon king suddenly picked up Nezuko into his arms. The girl squeaked in shock, she refused to hold on to the man. Pink eyes glanced at the man in surprise as he carried her to the long couch.

Muzan lay down in a half-sitting position. He maneuvered his pet so she was lying on his chest. Her legs were in between Muzan’s. She appeared to be comfortable. A manicured hand rubbed his darling’s back as he simply stared at her.

This was quite an enjoyable moment Muzan had to confess.

Nezuko was not enjoying this that much.

Yes, it was far more preferential to being used in the manner of earlier that day. That did not mean Nezuko was all that pleased with this. The young girl just wanted to be left alone. At least for the time being.

Now Nezuko was stuck with being on top of Muzan.

What was she meant to do now?

Perhaps now was the time to ask about some things.

More specifically about her mother.

The girl was shy as she spoke. “Uh…C-Can I ask you a question?”

The demon hummed in response. “Of course you can…”

Nezuko noted that it seemed like Kibutsuji was purring. How? Unimportant right now. Nezuko was shy as she asked. “D-Do you know what happened to my mother?”

The purring stopped and the girl felt a spike of fear within her. Did she just strike a nerve? Oh god, that would be bad if she did. The raven-haired man sighed after a painful silence. “I’m going to be honest with you. I believe she’s dead.”

Nezuko’s heart dropped as she snapped her gaze towards the demon. She stared right into his eyes in horror. “What?! Why do you think that?!”

The demon looked the young girl dead in her eyes. There was slight compassion behind them. He clearly didn’t like Nezuko being upset. “I can’t sense her. I can sense demons from great distances. The fact that I can’t means she’s dead, unfortunately…”

Nezuko just felt all the color drain from her face. This was even worse now. This could mean her father and brother were either dead now and her mother killed herself out of guilt. Or that mother killed herself before that point and father and Tanjiro returned to Kie being gone.

Either option was a horrible one.

And it was all Nezuko’s fault.

Nezuko caused this to happen with her foolishness. Nezuko allowed her younger siblings, and potentially her elder brother and father, to be killed. If her father and elder brother were still alive, they were all alone now. Then there was Nezuko herself…

She had allowed herself to be hurt in this manner…

She was such an idiot…

The demon seemingly noticed the change in emotion. The demon grabbed Nezuko’s back gently and pulled him against his chest. His hand soothingly rubbed the girl’s back. His voice was soft. “I truly am sorry about that…”

He was not sorry.

Nezuko knew that what he said was a lie. Muzan was the one who turned her mother into a demon. Therefore his apology was empty. He only wanted to comfort Nezuko.

Nezuko wanted to express her anger but knew better than to. It would be so stupid if she did. Quite frankly, the girl was too tired to do anything. She preferred to wallow in her own misery right now.

So Nezuko simply lay there reminiscing better times wishing to go back to them and leave this place.

Chapter Text

Tanjiro and his father walked through the gently falling snow back to their home. The two had stayed at old man Saburo’s house for the night. Tanjiro’s concern about his father having many people talk to him was well-founded.

Many of the village folks had been understandably shocked seeing that Tanjuro was ok. With no offense to the Kamado patriarch, they thought he was going to die. Seeing him be in such a good state was something to behold.

Understandable many people talked to the Kamado Patriarch.

The only unfortunate aspect was it did take until late evening to even begin leaving the village. Tanjuro wanted to continue on, which was unsurprising. However, they had to stop for the night.

Both Tanjiro and Saburo insisted but for two different reasons.

Tanjiro was firm because his father was still not at full strength. Also, the weather was still spotty at best. It could start snowing again in the middle of the night.

Saburo’s reason was different. The elder man was worried about demons as they roamed during the night. Tanjiro was a skeptic when it came to whether they existed or not. His late grandmother told many stories about demons. Saburo told stories of demons and of those who fight against them.

Tanjuro believed they existed despite never seeing them. That was part of the reason he wanted to trek through the dark and snow. But the patriarch was able to admit that he couldn’t. That didn’t diminish his stress whatsoever.

Now that it was daytime, Tanjuro was less stressed. Still mildly worried, but better than the night before.

Tanjiro was excited to get back. The family had sold everything; it could easily be the most money the family made in such a long time. Tanjiro had asked the day before if he could use some of the money to buy Nezuko a new kimono.

To the charcoal-haired teen’s joy, his father said that it was fine.

Nezuko was finally going to have a new kimono after so long. It has been such a long time since Nezuko was able to get a new outfit. Surely she was going to love it. Tanjiro was going to keep it a secret until he could get one and give it to his little sister.

The grin on the boy’s face was infectious, even Tanjuro had a smile on his face. Nothing could damper the boy’s mood now. Absolutely nothing!

Suddenly, a strange smell pierced Tanjiro’s nose. The boy froze and sniffed the air in bewilderment. He’d smelled it before, but what was it? Tanjuro stopped and looked back at his son in concern. “What is it, son?”

The boy sniffed the air as the smell became more and more familiar. Tanjiro felt his face pale at the realization of what the scent was. The boy had smelled it faintly in the past.

Blood.

And it was coming from the direction of his home.

Blood-red eyes turned to terror as he looked at his father. Tanjiro’s voice was quavering. “Father…I can smell blood…And it’s coming from the direction of home…”

Tanjuro’s face lost all color hearing the statement. The two instantly took off in the direction of home in desperation. Why was there such a strong aroma of blood?! What happened?!

Was everyone ok?!

Tanjiro and his father had to get back. They had to make sure that the others were ok. The two were running with every fiber of their being.

Blood eyes saw the house in the distance, they were almost there!

Father and son ran to the front door of the home. It didn’t seem to be broken or anything like that. The aroma of blood was strongest within. Tanjuro flung the door open with his eyes filled with great fear.

Both sets of blood eyes gazed inside. At first glance, there didn’t seem to be anything wrong. It was when the two looked to the left when they noticed the wall was in pieces. The room that the wall was connected to was where Tanjiro’s family slept. Tanjuro gasped and leaped inside, Tanjiro following behind in fear.

Both men peered inside and saw a horrifying sight.

On the middle of the futons was the lower half of an arm, a massive pile of blood surrounded it. The children were alive albeit covered in blood. They were all cowering against the wall. Takeo’s leg was broken bad enough that he may have difficulty walking for the rest of his life. The third eldest child’s face had a massive scar and he looked woozy.

He had enough cognizance to notice his father and eldest sibling. His voice was weak and distant. “F-Father…? Ni-chan…?”

All the other siblings snapped their gazes at the two arrivals. All of their faces betrayed the pure relief he was in. All of them stood up and ran over to their father. Tanjiro frowned noticing that their faces were stained with tears. What had happened?!

Tanjuro took all his children into his arms. Tanjiro watched his younger siblings in worry. Tanjuro’s voice showed how worried he was. “What happened?! Are all of you ok?!”

The patriarch’s eyes looked around and he turned more pale than before. “Where’s your mother?!”

Shigeru sniffled and responded. “Something attacked us last night!”

Hanako continued. “He did that to Takeo and hurt Mother!”

Shigeru shivered as he looked at the arm behind them. “That arm…That’s mother’s…”

Tanjuro stared at the arm with his eyes dots in a sea of white. Tanjiro fully understood why. Tanjuro cared deeply for his wife and clearly didn’t want her to be hurt. The fact that something came in and severed half of his mother’s arm was horrifying.

The man looked at his children with a desperate look in his eyes. “Where is Kie?! Is she ok?!”

Shigeru’s eyes shifted to the outside of the room with an also worried look on his face. “We don’t know…The thing also stabbed mother in the neck with…a something…When he left, Mother ripped off what remained of her arm and made sure we were ok. She then told us to stay by Takeo and left the room…”

Hanako finished what Shigeru was saying. “Mother went to the next-door room and shut the door. I tried to check on her but the door is closed tight…”

The man stood up and sprinted out while shouting at Tanjiro. “Make sure that Takeo is fine!”

Tanjiro nodded as he jumped over to his younger brother. The eldest boy heard his father first try to open the door and then knock with a great need. His voice was quivering in pure terror. “Kie are you in there?! Are you ok?!”

Tanjiro checked his younger brother in concern. He ran his hand along the scar on the boy’s face. Takeo didn’t seem to be all there. He was clearly in pain and the back of his head was covered in blood.

Tanjiro spoke in concern. “Takeo? Are you ok? What happened?”

The younger brother’s pink eyes were dazed. He was unsure of what to say. Tanjiro looked at the boy’s lap and saw an ax in it. There was a noticeable indent in it. What caused that? The thing that attacked his family?

Shigeru was the one to reply. “He was thrown through the wall…He had been knocked out when he hit the wall. He’s been fading in and out the whole night because of him hitting his head.”

Blood eyes looked back at his younger sibling. Takeo looked like he really wanted to say something but couldn’t form the words.

Tanjiro heard the door his father was at being forced open as his father cried out in concern. “Kie!”

Tanjiro just knew that there was no way his mother was alive. She had lost her arm and had been stabbed in the neck. There was no way she had survived this long. Even if she did, she was surely going to pass on soon.

Tanjiro’s eyes widened in shock hearing the relief coming from the next room over. “Kie! You’re ok! Thank god I was worried sick!”

Tanjiro blinked in pure shock but quickly turned his focus back to Takeo. Using a torn piece of the bedding, Tanjiro dabbed at the blood at the back of Takeo’s head. The boy was thinking that while his mother was fine right now, she was going to die soon.

It was a tragic reality that they all were going to have to face soon.

Tanjuro was still speaking. “I heard that you were really hurt…You seem to be fi-”

The man stopped speaking. That didn’t concern the eldest son that much. He was more focused on his younger sibling at that moment. Tanjuro sounded bewildered as he spoke loud enough for everyone to hear. “Tanjiro.”

The boy looked in the direction of the destroyed wall. The charcoal-haired teen was unsure. “Yes, father?”

Tanjuro’s voice was now utterly confused. “Your mother’s lower arm is in there right?”

Now it was Tanjiro’s turn to be confused. He looked right at the arm and spoke in uncertainty. “Uh…Yes? Why?”

The father reappeared at the entrance of the broken wall. He looked right at the arm and then back behind himself. “Then how-?”

The man stared at his wife for a few seconds. His eyes widened in shock as he realized something. He backed away so fast that he tripped on his own feet. The man landed on his behind as he stared at Kie who had appeared.

Tanjiro gasped in shock seeing that his mother looked perfectly fine.

The eldest son sprinted over as his father spoke. “What on ear-?!”

Tanjiro ran past the wall and looked at his mother fully. Blood eyes stared in amazement seeing that his mother looked totally fine. That turned to pure confusion seeing his mother’s left arm there.

Then who’s-?

Kie turned to look at her eldest child. Tanjiro’s eyes became wide seeing his mother’s eyes.

Those weren’t her normal eyes.

Rather than the dark pink eyes she normally had they were bright pink. Her pupils were dark magenta. Kie cocked her head and opened her mouth in recognition. Both father and son noticed that she had fangs.

Kie was not human.

She was a demon.

How?!

How was Mother a demon?!

She was not a demon before this point!

She had given birth to six children, all of which are human!

What on earth was this?!

Tanjuro stood up and reached a hand to his wife. He grabbed the woman’s shoulder as she simply stared at him. There wasn’t an ounce of hostility coming from the oil-haired woman. Tanjuro stroked his wife’s chin as he spoke in bafflement. “How did you turn into a demon? Did the thing that attacked you all do this?”

Kie looked beyond her husband at the snowing outdoors. Her eyes turned to a worried expression. She seemed to remember something. The long-haired woman left her husband’s arms and walked to the outside door.

Kie stood on the porch and looked around, a frown growing on her lips. Kie jumped down from the porch and moved her head around. Was she looking for something? Tanjuro followed behind in uncertainty. He grabbed his wife’s shoulders as she kept looking around in a particular spot. “What’s wrong honey?”

Tanjiro stood on the porch as he frowned. “Is mother looking for something?”

The man looked back at his child and shrugged. “I’m not sure…That seems to be the case…”

So what was mother looking for then?

Tanjiro would have asked his mother had another smell suddenly appeared. Whoever it was they were running from the left. Straight toward Tanjiro’s mother. The presence had full attention placed squarely on the boy’s mother.

Tanjiro yelled at his father to warn him. “LOOK OUT!!!”

The presence showed themself. It was a man. His hair was tar black in color. Eyes were as blue as a deep lake. He wore a haori that the right side was half red while the left side was patterned. His clothes were a peculiar-looking dark gray uniform.

In his right hand ready to strike the oil-haired woman, was a sword.

This stranger wanted to kill the Kamado matriarch.

Thank god Tanjiro yelled his warning when he did. Kie looked at the stranger ready to defend herself. She didn’t need to do anything though; Tanjuro had pushed his wife clear out of the way. The man landed on top of his wife as the man struck the ground stirring a ton of snow to fly into the air.

The eldest son leaped from the porch and ran over to his mother and father. Tanjiro’s younger siblings minus Takeo appeared and watched in mounting horror. The patriarch turned to the man in slight anger. “Why were you trying to kill my wife?!”

The man stared at the husband and wife. Tanjiro joined and stood in front of his parents defensively. The man’s expression didn’t change; he still had full intention of hurting his mother. The man pointed his sword at Kie. “That thing is your wife?”

Tanjiro spoke angrily. “My mother is not a ‘thing!’ She’s more than that!”

The man continued to point his blade threateningly. “She is a man-eating demon. My job is to kill demons…”

Tanjiro kept standing there angrily and retorted. “We won’t let you! She hasn’t hurt anyone!”

Tanjuro began to well as well at the stranger. “I will find a way to cure her! I’ll do whatever it takes to turn her back into a human!”

The stranger was calm as he responded to that promise. “Once a person turns into a demon they can’t turn back.”

Tanjiro yelled back. “We’ll find a way!”

The man was unmoving in what he wanted to do. He was determined to kill Kie. The two were going to need to protect Kie. The black-haired man was ready to attack once again. The two men surely were going to be able to protect Kie.

Thankfully Tanjuro had an ax so he could also use that for defense.

The man shot forward towards the oil-haired woman, aiming right for her neck. The Kamado patriarch pushed Kie out of the way as he grabbed the ax strapped to his basket. The basket being flung into the snow. Tanjiro followed suit with his own.

Father leaped towards the man and stopped the sword strike with the junction of the wood and metal. Tanjiro jumped back and grabbed his mother. He dragged her back as he dug for a stone. Tanjiro quickly found one and held it in hand.

He was fully prepared to throw that at the man if he got any closer.

Tanjuro pushed the man back and stood defensively. The stranger seemed surprised that Tanjuro had done that. Granted, Tanjuro did seem weak at first glance. The reality was that Tanjuro was an incredibly strong man.

The patriarch dashed forward and aimed for the blade. Father had no intention of injuring or killing this man. He wanted him disarmed. Father used the blunt metal part and batted at the sword.

The blue-eyed stranger hopped backward and maneuvered around Tanjuro. Running right for Tanjiro and Kie. The blood-eyed teen got in front of his mother and lobbed the stone in his hand right for the man’s forehead.

Success.

The stranger was hit right between the eyes and he lost his footing for a second. He regained it but it was too late. Tanjuro had reappeared and swung the blunt of the ax to bat the sword away.

Unfortunately, the man regained his composure and backed away just before the sword could be flung away. With that, Tanjuro was then kicked to the side by the man. Father landed harshly in the snow. Tanjiro took that chance to charge forward and attempt to knock the man to the floor. He failed as well and ended up landing on top of his father.

Leaving Kie all alone.

Tanjiro snapped his head to look at the man and his mother in panic. Mother was running over to them in fear. The man watched in fear as well. What was he worried about?

Kie jumped in front of her husband and son with her arms spread wide.

She was fully ready to protect her family despite the fact her life was at stake.

The tar-haired stranger was standing there in slight surprise.

Why though?

What was so shocking about this?

The man regained his composure a second later as he prepared to strike again. There seemed to be a bit of hesitancy this time though. But he was still going to strike. Tanjiro and Tanjuro weren’t going to be able to get to Kie in time. Father yelled as he essentially threw Tanjiro off him in panic. “NO!”

The man jumped forward ready to behead Kie. Thankfully he was unable to.

Shigeru and Hanako had jumped onto their mother and knocked her to the ground just in time.

The attacker stood there in shock and looked down at the two children. Tanjuro was to his feet running over to his wife. Hanako screamed out at the man. “Please don’t kill mother! She hasn’t done anything!”

Shigeru joined the protest. “Mother hasn’t hurt us! She didn’t try to hurt us!”

Blue eyes glared down in hesitancy. He asked a question as Tanjuro stood nearby with the ax ready to strike. “When did she turn?”

Shigeru was the one to respond. “Last night! She left us alone the whole night!”

The man looked at Kie, then Tanjuro, and then Tanjiro who had run up to his father. The man pursed his lips and at last lowered his sword. He was still ready to attack if anything suddenly happened. “Why are you bloody then?”

Hanako responded while sniffling. “It’s not our blood. Mother’s arm is in the house. It’s hers.”

Shigeru added. “My older brother was the only one hurt but it wasn’t mother who did it. The thing that hurt Mom hurt Ni-chan as well.”

The man became more relaxed. It didn’t seem like he was going to attack anymore. “You really sure that she isn’t going to attack anyone?”

Tanjuro was glaring at the man still. “I know my wife. She would never hurt anyone unless they harm our children…”

The man shrugged. “That would be a justifiable reason. Regardless, I do see that could be the case. If she really was in there the whole night and didn’t harm any of her children with one bleeding, she might not harm anyone else. Newborn demons are most attracted to eating their immediate family members first. I believe I can afford some trust in this woman…”

The man finally put his sword away. This prompted the patriarch to lower his ax. Granted Tanjuro was still hesitant to fully trust this man. The stranger recognized and introduced himself. “I am Tomioka Giyuu…You are?

Tanjuro was still hesitant but responded. “Kamado Tanjuro. This is my eldest, Tanjiro. My wife Kie. Shigeru and Hanako. On the porch is Rokuta. Inside are Takeo and Nezuko.”

Giyuu nodded and spoke calmly. “I hope you can understand what I was doing…”

Tanjuro was ticked off with this whole debacle. “I can, does not mean I am pleased…”

Giyuu shrugged. “I understand…But I have a job to perform…”

The patriarch sighed but nodded. Tanjiro could recognize that chances were high that the two were not going to get along all that well. This was going to be fun, wasn’t it? Now father and son had to figure out what did this and how to undo it.

The teen’s attention was grabbed by Kie. Mother had stood up and was walking to the same spot from when she initially walked outside. She stopped in the same place as before and looked to be looking for something again.

What was she doing?

Tomioka-san took notice and furrowed his eyebrows. “What is your wife doing?”

The man frowned. “I don’t know…She appears to be looking for something…”

Tanjiro walked over to his mother to ask. Can she even talk is a good question. Tanjiro had no idea and was hoping that she could. The teen grabbed his mother’s arm and was gentle as can be. “Mother, are you ok? What are you looking for?”

Kie said nothing. So she can’t talk? That sucks…Tanjiro frowned trying to think of a way he was to figure out what his mother was doing.

That was when an overwhelming scent pierced his nostrils.

Tanjiro covered his nose initially in surprise not knowing what it was. That was when it occurred that it could possibly be the thing that did this. It would make sense.

Tanjiro lowered his hand as he spoke. “I think I know who mother is looking for. I can smell someone unfamiliar. I think that’s the person who did all of this…”

Tanjiro sniffed deeper and picked up another scent. Except this time it was someone far more familiar. Who on earth was that? Why did it smell like-

Tanjiro instantly realized that he hasn’t seen someone the whole time he was back. Blood eyes snapped back towards the house. Then he looked at the group nearby. She wasn’t there.

Tanjiro kept looking around and finally brought it up. “Where’s Nezuko?”

Tanjuro suddenly realized that he actually hasn’t seen her either. The man had just assumed she was in the house but never actually verified. Fair as the concern was on Kie who they thought was dead or dying at first. The man snapped around in worry. He spoke up as well. “You’ve got a point…Where is your sister?”

Tanjiro and his father met each other’s gaze in confusion. That was when the voice of Takeo came from the house. “SHE WAS TAKEN!!!”

Both charcoal-haired men snapped their gazes in the direction of the voice. Takeo had crawled to the porch. Tanjiro sprinted over, all the color on his face gone. He reached over to his brother and asked in a terrified tone. “What do you mean by that?!”

Takeo looked up as best he could. Tanjiro now sees just how messed up his younger brother’s leg was. The boy was in excruciating pain but he was able to speak. “Nezuko was taken by the person that attacked us!”

Takeo added to it. “The man said he would leave us alone if Ni-chan went with him!”

Tanjiro and his father met each other’s gaze. Their hearts were in the pits of their stomach. Nezuko had been taken?! Tanjiro leaped off the porch and followed the scent that he now knew was his little sister. Tanjuro looked distressed and was intently watching his son. Giyuu was worried.

Tanjiro was only able to walk where his mother kept stopping. The smell led to there but there was nothing. A hand ran through charcoal hair in distress. “I-It ends here! How?!”

Giyuu rubbed his chin. “I don’t know where she is…But I think I know who kidnapped your sister…”

Tanjuro grabbed the front of Tomioka-san’s uniform and asked in desperation. “Who?!”

Giyuu pried the hands off him and cleared his throat. “I just want to make sure first…”

The man looked at the younger Kamados. “Did any of you see who it was? What did they look like?”

Takeo practically screamed out his response. Rokuta was sitting next to him. “He had red veiny eyes! His skin was pale! His hair was black!”

Giyuu’s face took on even greater concern. “Kibutsuji Muzan…”

Tanjuro instantly spoke. “Is that the monster that took my daughter?!”

The man looked at Father and nodded. “Unfortunately yes. I suspected when I heard that your wife was not a demon until last night but wasn’t sure. Only high-ranking demons can turn others into demons and then again they need permission…Muzan was the most likely answer. He’s the progenitor of demons, the first…”

Tomioka turned to the spot that Tanjiro was standing in. “What I want to know is why did he kidnap your daughter? That’s…strange for any demon especially him…”

Tanjuro’s eyes were glowing in determination. “Where is he?”

Tomioka-san shrugged. “I don’t know. Not here or nearby clearly…”

Tanjuro walked closer. “Is there any way I can find him?”

“One. Then again that is a maybe. Go to the foot of Mount Sagiri. A man named Urokodaki Sakonji lives there. Tell him that Tomioka Giyuu sent you.”

Tanjiro ran up and asked. “Would I be able to help?! I want to find my sister as well!”

Giyuu shrugged again and turned around. “That should not be a problem. One final piece of advice. Kie will be fine as it is cloudy, but do not let her go into direct sunlight. She will die if that happens…I wish you all the best of luck…”

The tar-haired man vanished upon saying that. Leaving a broken family behind. Tanjiro was horrified thinking that his precious baby sister was in danger right now. Why?! Why did the progenitor of demons take his sister?!

It was clear that his father wondered the same thing. The difference there was far more anger than with Tanjiro. Yes, the teen was angry, his father was more so. This was his child, how could he not be enraged?

For now, the two had to take charge to get everyone out of there. Tanjuro gently instructed his younger children. “I want all of you to change. Tanjiro can you help Takeo and when you’re done can you find a branch to stabilize his leg? I’ll change your mother and get the cart ready.”

All of them acknowledged and dispersed. Tanjiro was filled with an almost righteous determination. He had to find Nezuko. He had to save her.

He and his father had three goals to meet now.

One: turn Kie back into a human somehow.

Two: Kill the demon king.

Three: Save Nezuko.

They had to meet all these goals. There was no changing these goals. If they don’t meet these things will never get better.

Chapter Text

Nezuko woke up slowly as consciousness seeped in. It had to be a new day, at least Nezuko assumes so. The girl had spent the rest of yesterday with Muzan sadly. She hated every second of it. She hated her captor.

They didn’t do anything besides lay together until Muzan said that it was time for bed. The demon had helped Nezuko to get changed back into the robe from before. Muzan claimed that it was to be used for sleeping and after-shower purposes.

The demon just had one rule and that was Nezuko couldn’t wear her chest bindings to bed.

The girl desperately wanted to protest but she decided against that. Nezuko didn’t want to lose her robe privileges. Nezuko was not expecting to be left alone even with the robe on. Just a gut feeling.

And it turns out that feeling had been well founded.

Nezuko woke up to a hand lightly brushing her left nipple.

Oh, so Muzan had returned?

He had left right as the young girl had gone under the covers and tried to sleep. Where he had gone, Nezuko didn’t know. Nor did she exactly care. The girl just wanted to sleep and never wake up.

Nezuko was now on top rather than under the covers. Kibutsuji’s lips were brushing against the back of the girl’s neck in a wanton need. He was evidently waiting for the teen to wake up. Nezuko was heavily tempted to pretend she was still asleep.

She really did not want to deal with this monster.

Then again he was just going to keep doing this until she woke up.

Surely he wasn’t going to do anything right?

Nezuko shut her eyes in annoyance and stretched her arms and back to wake herself up further. A large hand finally moved away from the girl’s chest. Actually, now that Nezuko thought about it she wasn’t wearing the robe anymore.

Did Muzan take it off in her sleep?

Disgusting.

Muzan rose up so he was leaning on his arm. The girl turned around to look at him. Not because she wanted to but because she knew full well he would request it if she didn’t.

Pink eyes observed the giddy expression in the demon’s eyes. He wasn’t wearing a shirt but he was thankfully wearing pants. The demon reached his free hand out and rubbed the side of Nezuko’s cheek. “Sleep well, little lily?”

Nezuko frowned and looked away. Her voice was timid as she responded. “I did…”

Muzan leaned even closer, his hand now near the girl’s still bruised shoulder. Nezuko was just a bit uncomfortable. The demon still had a grin on his face. “I’m glad little lily…You in any pain?”

Nezuko wiggled her shoulder just a bit. No, her right shoulder didn’t hurt that much anymore. Just a small dull pain with movement. So the teen was ok with answering. “My shoulder is fine now…”

The demon looked down at the fundoshi Nezuko was wearing. His eyes were glowing in desire. “What about down there? Any pain?”

The teen grew slightly flushed at the inquiry. Nezuko wasn’t in any pain down there. Was that a good thing? She wasn’t supposed to be in pain right?

Nezuko mumbled in shame. “It’s fine…”

Muzan shifted so that he was closer now. “Really? That’s wonderful…”

The demon moved in the blink of an eye. Nezuko felt herself be moved onto her back and hands were now on her thighs. Nezuko sat up and watched as Muzan moved her fundoshi to down her right ankle.

What was he about to do?!

Muzan gave Nezuko’s right thigh a gentle kiss. His lips were curled into a mischievous grin. Nezuko felt her heart seize wondering what on earth her captor was about to do. Why did he take off her undergarments?!

Muzan drew his face closer to Nezuko’s private area. This caused Nezuko to breathe unevenly in fear. What was he about to do?!

The teen yelped in surprise as the demon kissed the nub at the top of the girl’s private area. Pink eyes were wide in shock as she blurted. “What are you doing?!”

Crimson looked up with an almost wild look in his eyes. This caused the girl’s heart to seize. Muzan was breathing heavily against the girl’s lower half. “What does it look like? I’m giving you some pleasure…”

Nezuko gasped in horror as Muzan licked the nub. Nezuko tried to back away, she wanted to get away. The demon moved his hand to the girl’s thighs and held them firmly. This prevented the girl from moving away as she became even more disturbed.

The demon chuckled as Nezuko became more worried. “Scared? Don’t worry this will only feel good Little Lily…”

Muzan lolled his tongue out and licked Nezuko at her nub again. The girl gasped at the feelings. It was way too weird and it was presumably going to continue…She knew Muzan well enough at this point to know it was true.

The demon king was reveling in the way that his little pet’s clitoris tasted. It was incredible! She tasted amazing! It was just as good, even better than what he expected.

Muzan had been hesitant to do this originally but he didn’t regret it now.

Rather, Muzan was enthusiastic to give his darling pleasure.

It was simple; the raven-haired man was going to give Nezuko all the pleasure this time. Tonight he was planning on fucking Nezuko properly. For now, the demon king would be satisfied with playing with his darling’s pussy.

He couldn’t resist anymore. He had wanted a proper taste since yesterday. He had been unable to because Nezuko was clearly done with sex the day before. It was fine now; it was a new day after all.

Muzan’s tongue flicked over that little bundle of nerves, a grin growing on the demon’s face. Muzan just had to cause his precious pet to orgasm. He also wanted to taste it so badly. It had to be incredible.

Nezuko wasn’t making many noises, right now.  She certainly will when she gets further aroused. Any noise she makes is delicious, especially noises of arousal. Muzan flicked his eyes up towards his pet.

Nezuko was not reacting much. She was little more than a statue at the moment. She didn’t understand at all what was going on. Pink eyes were wide as her lips trembled. She was shivering against Muzan’s lips and hands.

Her fear was adorable.

The demon king kept flicking his tongue harshly against Nezuko. He took to sucking Nezuko’s clitoris harshly. A small grunt escaped the girl’s mouth with that.

Muzan was particularly pleased with that.

The demon king moved his mouth down Nezuko’s private part and was now over the girl’s vulva. The demon king stuck his tongue inside of the girl’s vagina. The walls felt so good! They were just slightly wet, so that means Nezuko is starting to feel something.

She really doesn’t hate this as much as she claims she does.

The girl gasped wetly as she tried to close her thighs at the feeling. The girl genuinely didn’t anticipate that.

Muzan withdrew his tongue and licked back up to the teen’s clitoris. The demon king began to suck on that once again. He took his right hand off Nezuko’s thigh and brought it to Nezuko’s vulva.

Kibutsuji pushed a finger inside and began twisting it around. Nezuko was finally beginning to make noises of arousal. They were soft, only small mewls. Those will grow to louder moans very soon.

And Muzan was really looking forward to that.

Muzan added another finger to the inside of his precious pet’s vagina. He twirled and twisted it around to hit all the right spots inside the teen. As he did that, a tongue licked harshly against his darling’s clitoris.

A loud moan escaped Nezuko’s lungs with that. Muzan heard hands clamp against her lips. Nezuko was covering her mouth again. How dare she. The man lifted his head just a bit, his fingers still working away inside his pet.

Crimson eyes stared in an annoyed manner. Muzan betrayed the slightly ticked-off attitude he was currently feeling. “Nezuko. Don’t. Cover. Your. Mouth.”

Pink eyes widened in pure horror seeing the slight annoyance her master was in. This prompted the teen to move her hands to the side of her head to comply. At least she knew how to obey directions when they were given.

With a renewed grin, Muzan returned to what he was doing.

The demon king sucked especially hard this time around. He drew out yet another loud moan from Nezuko. The two fingers within the girl could feel how wet she was becoming with each passing second. Surely her orgasm was not much longer away.

The demon king licked his pet’s clitoris with even more passion. Nezuko was moaning at a far more consistent rate now. The demon switched so his tongue was flicking Nezuko’s vulva while his fingers rubbed her clitoris.

The girl’s voice grew in intensity as she began to writhe in pleasure.  She was close. So close. It was exciting.

Finally, Nezuko let loose.

Her voice reached its highest as her thighs squeezed her master’s head. Her back arched. The girl placed her hands on the demon king’s head without thinking about it.

The best part, the fluids of Nezuko’s orgasm spilled right into Muzan’s mouth.

Crimson eyes rolled back into his skull as he tasted the glorious orgasm. It was even better than he thought it would be. Kibutsuji slurped Nezuko’s orgasm as if he were a dehydrated man. It was wonderful and he never wanted it to stop.

Unfortunately, it did.

Nezuko was a human and they have their limits.

The girl panted as she began to come down from the high of her orgasm. Muzan finished slurping and gave a gentle kiss against his darling’s vulva one final time.

Kibutsuji shifted so he was now lying on Nezuko’s navel. His chin rested against his little lily’s stomach. Crimson eyes stared up affectionately as Nezuko became calm. The girl lay there frozen for a moment.

When she finally regained full awareness the girl instantly propped herself up and looked at the man. Her face was full of confusion and slight worry. “Um...I uh…W-What was that?”

Muzan remained in the same position as before and answered as if he were saying what time it was. “Oral sex.”

That did not help Nezuko’s bafflement of concern. “Oral what? You’re…You’re not going to do that again right? Or anything else?”

Muzan hummed as he moved his arms around Nezuko’s waist. “Oral sex. And no I just wanted to do that right now. I have no plans on doing anything else until much later. Unless…You want me to do more…”

Nezuko’s reply was instant and fully expected. “No!”

Muzan shrugged. “Thought so…Want me to help you get dressed at least?”

Nezuko rolled her eyes in annoyance and replied. “Fine…”

Muzan moved suddenly and pulled Nezuko’s fundoshi back on. Then he picked up the girl. The demon carried Nezuko over to the farther wall. There was no door there right at the moment. That was until the man sent his thoughts towards Nakime.

He was commanding the woman to open the door to the closet he designated for Nezuko’s clothes.

The door appeared and opened up before the demon king. That was what the man was doing the night before. He had been purchasing clothes for his little lily. He bought, for the time being, 10 outfits for his precious pet.

There were seven kimonos, two Yukatas, and one more decidedly modern outfit.

Nezuko’s eyes widened in surprise seeing the outfits available. She had not anticipated seeing the outfits available for her. She leaned forward just slightly in the demon’s arms to get an even better look.

Muzan was pretty amused to see the reaction of his darling pet. The man chuckled softly as he asked. “Like what you see? Want to be put down so you can have a better look?”

The teen was still staring at the clothes in interest. She did nod to indicate that she did want to look. The girl was placed on her feet and allowed to walk inside on her own. Nezuko walked inside and looked at the options available to her.

The demon stood in the doorway as he watched the teen look at the options available to her. Crimson eyes looked up and down at the girl in wanton desire.

Nezuko was still mostly naked.

All she had on was her fundoshi. Now that there was nothing really going on between the two of them, Muzan could observe his pet’s body.

The girl’s chest was tiny; there wasn’t even a point to the girl having bindings for her chest. Nezuko’s arms were tiny and thin; her stomach flat. Her thighs were just the right amount of plush. It made the demon king wonder what it would feel like having his cock between those.

The girl became a bit stiff again: she probably noticed that the demon was staring at her. Nezuko had to get used to this gaze. Muzan was her master and he could gaze at her body whenever he desired.

Not just stare but also fuck.

Muzan could grab his darling lily and fuck her whenever he desired.

He was not because he was respecting Nezuko’s humanity at the moment. As she was a human, she needed a break every once in a while. Unfortunate, but the demon king was willing to accept that.

For the time being at least.

Nezuko looked back at her master, a small tint on her cheek. “Did you get these last night?”

Muzan smiled warmly at his pet. “That is correct. I purchased more food as well…”

Nezuko looked back at all the clothes in interest. Pink eyes seemed to linger on the Yukata longer than the other outfits.

That Yukata was a light pink, soft white one. The pattern was a delicate one. It had sewn-on branches with cherry blossoms on it. They were positioned near the bottom of the Yukata.

It was a cute outfit.

It was perfect for Nezuko right now.

The issue of chest bindings briefly crossed the demon’s mind. He was assuming that his pet was going to want that despite there being nothing there. One day he’ll take that away, but he can allow Nezuko to have that for now.

It wasn’t an issue at that moment.

Kibutsuji walked over to Nezuko while looking at the Yukata. His voice was inquisitive. “Is that what you want to wear Little Lily? The Yukata?”

The girl didn’t look at the demon. Her attention was on the clothes only, a pity. The teen ultimately nodded in confirmation.

Muzan stepped over to the Yukata and grabbed it off the rack. The man turned around while draping the clothing over his arm. The man pointed to a small dresser within the closet and instructed the young girl. “I’m not fully convinced you need chest bindings, but they are in that dresser.”

Nezuko looked at the dresser and instantly went over to the drawer. The girl opened it up and instantly grabbed a binder for herself. Muzan frowned watching the girl put it on. He had honestly been hoping she would listen to his suggestion.

Oh well, he’ll convince Nezuko one day.

The girl put it on and then turned back around to face her master. Nezuko’s face was too cute. Her eyes were glowing in innocence. Her arms extended towards the demon king. Her body was leaning forward erotically.

Nezuko was practically begging to be fucked right now.

Crimson eyes widened in pure desire. He desperately wanted to grab Nezuko, take her to the bed, and then fuck his pet.

But Muzan held back knowing that was a terrible idea. He can have sex with his pet tonight.

Nezuko furrowed her eyebrows as she looked expectedly. The demon king realized that the girl was waiting for her Yukata. Manicured hands extended the outfit towards the girl and gave it to her.

The teen instantly snatched it up and put it over her shoulders. The girl placed her arm within the sleeves and snatched the slit and covered herself up. Muzan frowned seeing just how comfortable Nezuko was with wearing clothes.

Yes, Muzan was fine with his pet wearing clothes when they were out of this room. However, he was not fully into Nezuko wearing clothes in private. It was a matter of him wanting to always gaze upon his little lily’s frame.

Oh well, he’ll teach his darling otherwise very soon.

The demon king grabbed the light gray obi nearby and moved it so it was around his darling’s waist. The man took the tie and then wrapped it around the obi and tied it firmly in place.

There Nezuko was finally dressed.

The young teen looked down at her clothes in amazement. It was without a doubt one of the nicest and most expensive things she’s ever worn. Same with the kimono from the day before.  Nezuko couldn’t help but be impressed with how comfortable it was.

Alas, the reason why she was wearing such nice clothes was not a good one.

The man responsible for all the pain of the last couple of days was right in front of her still. Muzan was staring at her right now and that made all of this worse. The demon extended his hand and brushed his thumb over the captive’s lips. Nezuko shivered at the contact.

The man cocked his head as he spoke. “You look adorable, little lily…”

Nezuko looked down in slight embarrassment. Muzan kept calling her that, why? What was the point? Nezuko wanted to ask but decided against it. The teen was not that naïve anymore. Pink eyes could see when Muzan had the desire to do…things to her again…

It was disturbing that Nezuko could tell this despite only knowing this man for one full day.

How dreadful…

Nezuko cleared her throat to shift the demon’s more so…wanting gaze. It did change to an attentive look. The demon tilted his head. Nezuko spoke as firmly as she could. “Could I make some food?”

Crimson eyes rolled as he sighed. “I suppose so…You did sleep until a bit before midmorning…”

The demon grabbed the girl’s hand and pulled into the main room again. The demon led the two of them to the wall in which the door was going to appear. As Muzan walked before the wall the door appeared.

The raven-haired man reached his hand to the knob and flung the door open.

Inside Nezuko could see that there was more inside. The fire pit from the day before was gone. So was the girl going to learn how to use the strange stove? That seemed to be the case as the demon walked over to it.

A large hand finally let go of the girl’s hand and moved to the stove. Crimson eyes looked at the girl right in the eyes and spoke. “I’m going to teach you how to use this. So this is a gas stove. To activate it you simply need to turn these knobs right here.”

A manicured hand turned the knob and Nezuko watched in surprise as a small flame sprang. It was that easy to create a flame? Impressive honestly.

Muzan looked back at the teen. The girl looked at Muzan and pointed to the stove. “So I just turn that? There’s nothing else to it?”

The demon nodded. “That is correct…”

Nezuko turned to the cabinet and looked inside. There indeed was more food. Nezuko saw some fruits, vegetables, bread, rice, and spices. There was another box and the girl looked within. It was an icebox and it had a decent amount of meat.

Lunch was going to be nice, wasn’t it?

Muzan turned to leave as Nezuko grabbed an item to make a meal. Before the demon left he grabbed a large apron. The girl was given the apron. “Here, put this on. I don’t want your clothes to have any stains on them…”

Nezuko looked at the apron and then back at Muzan. The teen took the apron and put it on. Nezuko grabbed a pan and put it over the small flame. Muzan began to leave the room and Nezuko thought of something.

Shouldn’t the demon eat?

The girl didn’t want her captor to kill any other humans so why not offer an alternative? The girl yelled after the demon. “Do you want me to make some food for you as well?”

The raven-haired man was already in the next room and probably sitting down. A small chuckle escaped from the other room. “I appreciate the offer, but no thanks.”

Nezuko frowned and began insisting. “No, I insist!”

The demon replied in an amused manner. “Darling I truly do appreciate the offer. But I can’t eat that kind of food…Only humans are palatable to me…”

Nezuko frowned further and asked. “Really?”

“Yes.”

“What about animal meat?”

“Eh. I probably could but it might not be as nutritious as human meat.”

“Would it hurt to try and eat non-human food?”

“Nice try…I know you are trying to make me not kill any more humans…Here’s how this is going to work…You change for me, I don’t change for you…”

The young girl shivered at the comment. She was scared at the prospect of changing for this freak. She wasn’t going to. Not now or ever for this sick monster…

Nezuko had hung out in the kitchen for about 20 minutes cooking. It was simple still. It was just chicken and some sweet potatoes. There was nothing else that the girl wanted to make. Not that she knew how to make anything particularly fancy.

The girl got the tray ready and took it into the main room. The girl had water and food ready for herself. It was going to be delicious, wasn’t it? Nezuko walked out and the moment she crossed the threshold the door slammed shut behind her.

It had spooked the girl just a bit but not that badly. The girl walked over to the table and prepared to sit down at the chair. The girl was going to have to figure out how to eat properly again. Nezuko was stopped by a hand grabbing her hand. Pink eyes looked at the demon in surprise.

Muzan tutted his tongue as he looked down at the girl. “You don’t need to use the tray.”

The demon took the tray and placed it on his side of the table. The man grabbed the dishes and put them on the girl’s side. Muzan moved behind the girl and moved her down into the chair.

Muzan spoke to the girl. “You can just put the dishes on the table; you don’t need to use the tray.”

Nezuko looked at the plates and then back at the demon. “Oh, ok…”

With that Nezuko moved so she was sitting properly and reached for the food. Not before realizing that she was still wearing her apron. Oh. Was she supposed to leave that in the kitchen? Muzan had grabbed it from a hook in there.

The girl stood up and began to walk over to where the kitchen door should appear. Crimson eyes followed the teen in confusion. “What are you doing, little lily?”

The girl took off the apron and stood in front of the wall where the door should appear. The oil-haired girl looked at the demon with worry in her eyes. “I forgot to put the apron back. Can you open the door for me so I can put it back?”

Muzan laughed amusedly and waved a hand dismissively. “Oh, just put it on the dresser over there. Just remember to put it back when you’re finished with dinner.”

The girl shrugged and placed the apron on the dresser. Actually, now that Nezuko thought about it what was she going to do about drinks? She can’t live off two cups of water a day. The teen sat back down and posed the question. “What I am going to do about water by the way? I can’t just have two cups of water a day.”

Muzan leaned on the table and offered a solution. “I can give you a jug for that.”

“Ice? Lukewarm water doesn’t taste the best…”

“Not an issue. I can provide a container. And don’t question why the ice doesn’t melt.”

That’s…strange…

Whatever. Nezuko began to eat finally. As the girl got started on consuming the chicken she watched the raven-haired man reach into a door that appeared out of nowhere. That’s…unexpected…

An arm moved inside the door. The man withdrew and in his hands was an ornate cup and bottle of something. The demon popped the bottle open and poured the deep scarlet-looking liquid into the glass.

What was that?

Alcohol?

Nezuko frowned and inquired. “What is that?”

Muzan sniffed the liquid and responded. “Wine.”

Wine? So Muzan can’t eat normal food, but he can have wine. How does that make any sense? Nezuko rightfully pointed that out. “You can drink that but you can’t eat normal food.”

The demon chuckled as he took a sip of the wine. “I suppose you can’t tell. There is blood mixed into this wine…”

Oh.

Disgusting.

Nezuko shook her head and sighed as she went back to eating.

It was now evening after a rather boring day. Muzan had left not long after lunch for an unknown reason. Honestly, the teen didn’t care really. However, whatever he was doing had to be more entertaining.

Nezuko had occupied herself after the demon left by reading some of the books available to her. What the teen did read were botany and medicinal books. Stuff that Nezuko is by no means interested in.

In the end, Nezuko spent some time playing with the knife she used at lunch. The teen had preoccupied herself with tossing it into the air and catching it. Then she threw the blade between two boards of wood against the wall.

Nezuko found that even at a young age she had incredible hand-eye coordination. She once had thrown a butcher knife to save Hanako from falling on sharp pieces of broken pottery. Nezuko had aimed for the back of her younger sister’s clothes and hit her target. The knife pinned Hanako to the wall and stopped her fall.

Honestly, the teen has been shocked since then that she could do that.

But at that moment, Nezuko decided to stop throwing the knife. It would be best to hide that from Muzan than let him know she has a knack for knife throwing.

So the teen made dinner as the door had opened for her. Nezuko did that and remembered to hang the apron back inside. The teen ate and went back to being so incredibly bored. Then Nezuko just opted to lie down on the floor and wonder what was going on in the outside world.

She knew her mother and younger siblings were dead but what about her father and brother?

Were they alive?

What were they doing?

Do they think Nezuko is dead?

Are they looking for her?

So many questions but no way to answer them.

Not now or maybe even ever…

As Nezuko let her thoughts consume her time passed by faster than she thought it would. At long last, Muzan returned. It was sad that the only stimulus the teen had was the monster that hurt her repeatedly and kidnapped her.

Muzan stood over her with a frown. “Bored?”

Nezuko sighed and mumbled. “There wasn’t much to do…”

Muzan looked at the bookshelf in confusion. “Did you not look at the books…Wait you did say that you can read right?”

“I can read…I’m not interested in plants or medicine…”

“I see…What do you want?”

“More interesting books…Can I also have sewing supplies?”

“I can do that…Just not now…”

Before the teen has the chance to ask why, she has been picked up. Muzan untied the obi and discarded that to the side. Nezuko was bewildered for just a moment. It was when the Yukata was pulled off that Nezuko realized what was going on.

Muzan was about to do things to her again.

The raven-haired monster then properly picked up Nezuko and took her to the bed. The monster practically tossed the girl onto the bedding and laid down on top of her. His lips met the teen’s lips briefly. “Are you ready for what I have planned little lily?”

Nezuko shook her head in reply but knew it was pointless.

The girl moved her head to the side to try and avoid this situation. Muzan didn’t like that and forced her head to look at him. That told the pink-eyed captive that she wasn’t meant to look away.

Nezuko instead of trying to distance herself instead opted to just try to loosen up in preparation for what was to come.

Chapter Text

It has been a week.

One solid, torturous week for Nezuko.

She hated every moment of it. Every time she looked at that monster she was reminded of what he did to her. What he was still doing to her. There was no avoiding it. There was no getting out of the abuse she was made to endure.

The demon kept using her. He kept putting his dick inside of her and putting his seed inside. The teen STILL didn’t understand why. All she knew was that it strained her mental state whenever it happened.

Muzan had tried new things and positions with the teen. The demon had taught the girl to touch what he called her ‘clitoris.’ The man forced her hand to cause her to orgasm. Nezuko felt so ashamed during that.

She felt so bad being made to orgasm on her own fingers. Even though it was technically Muzan that caused it. She hated herself so much for this.

It grew worse from there as Muzan made Nezuko do that herself as he touched himself.

Nezuko had watched in horror as Muzan had orgasmed over her stomach. Actually seeing what this monster’s seed looked like filled her with dread. It was a white sticky substance. As Nezuko regrettably found out after being made to collect it up and lick it.

Gods it tasted so awful.

Then there were the other positions…

Muzan had used the poor captive on her side. On her stomach. Standing up. Bent over the bed. It was so mentally draining. It was maddening.

All of this led to nightmares of Muzan doing what he was doing. Except in those dreams the demon was using her in front of her family. The oil-haired girl was horrified to see the dying, bleeding forms of her family seeing this.

Her siblings were being eaten by her mother. Her mother stared absentmindedly in those dreams. She was far more focused on eating.

What made the nightmare worse was when her father and brother returned. Pink eyes luckily never saw how they looked. All she could hear was their gasps of horror. It never went past that.

The girl always woke up just after that.

Nezuko could say she was happy about the fact that those were only dreams. She would not want to live any longer if that actually happened. But she hated that she had those nightmares anyway.

Why was she so cursed?

What did she do to deserve this?

Nezuko had woken up with a heavy weight that day. Muzan had taken care of her first thing after waking up. The teen was limp the whole time as Muzan did what he wanted.

She had gotten dressed and was sitting at the table in a numb state. She was staring blankly at the knife in her hand. The knife glimmered in the electric lighting.

She had eaten; it was just a small meal. The teen didn’t have it in herself to do anything more. What was the point of living anymore? But if she tried to die she’d be turned into a demon…

The girl was wearing but a simple snow-white kimono made of wool. Muzan gave it to her so she could wear something more comfortable rather than the complex and expensive clothes. It was fine, Nezuko was happy with the nice-feeling clothes.

That was insignificant though. Nezuko just wanted to get away from this wretched place. But how?

Muzan was getting dressed, it seemed like he was going somewhere. Not that Nezuko particularly cared. The demon finished getting ready and looked at the teen with a smile. Nezuko refused to meet the monster’s gaze.

That was until a manicured hand cupped the bottom of the oil-haired girl’s chin and forced her to look up. Pink eyes looked right into crimson ones. His eyes were glowing in affection, but was it really? This monster knew how to build a proper façade to mask his real emotions. “Will you be able to entertain yourself while I’m gone?”

Nezuko gulped and mumbled. “Yeah…”

The demon leaned closer with a grin. “Good. I won’t be gone long.”

Muzan planted his lips against the teen’s lips. Nezuko stiffened at the contact. It was a simple thing but had so much connected to it. The simple kiss reminded the girl of last night. It had been a difficult night.

The demon had used her again. What made it different was it was far longer than times previously. The girl had been driven to the brink. It was mainly due to the overstimulation. But it was also the mental strain of everything.

That morning the demon had given Nezuko a bath. The water had lilies in it. Why was the man obsessed with them? It didn’t make any sense…

Actually, this kiss reminded Nezuko not just of the previous time. It made her recall all of them. Each and every sensation came back in spades. The tongue that invaded her mouth. The heavy breathing against her lips. The saliva that dripped down her chin.

It was just strenuous being constantly touched by this man…

Muzan drew back and stared at the girl lovingly. He backed away and made his way over to the door. He acted as if he was on top of the world and for what? Just for kidnapping and using Nezuko?

How dare he?!

How dare he act like this after everything he’s done?!

The girl was so angry all of a sudden she looked back at the demon, knife in hand. Her hand was shivering in pure rage. Nezuko had an intense desire to murder this freak. She wanted to rip his guts out.

The demon was ignorant of the dark desires. He was walking through the door, which led to a completely different room. It appeared to be a hallway similar to the walls of this room.

Nezuko aimed right for the left side of the man’s back. With rage in her eyes, Nezuko chucked the knife hoping to stab the monster. The knife didn’t hit Muzan; he had closed the door before that.

The teen didn’t even bother to see what the knife hit. She was frustrated over the fact that she missed. Yes, the demon would probably be enraged over getting stabbed like that. Nezuko would probably be punished for doing that.

But it would have been worth it.

Nezuko was angry enough that she just wanted to harm that monster even just minimally.

The girl brought her hands to her face. She was holding back her frustrated screams. The teen ran her hand through her hair. Why was Nezuko so cursed? Why was she suffering in this way?

Yes, the teen was suffering physically, but also mentally.

The teen was lonely.

All she had for company was that thing. He was the last thing that Nezuko wanted to see after everything he’s done. But he was all she had for companionship. It was such a conflicting scenario.

On the one hand, Nezuko didn’t want to be so alone.

On the other hand, she didn’t want to look at her captor ever again.

The teen sighed. Then she breathed a few times to calm herself down. The teen decided that for now, she should just sew to relax further. She was already treading dangerous territory with the fact she tried to hit Muzan with a knife.

Perhaps Nezuko should be distracted so she doesn’t try to do that again.

But first, the girl should probably grab that knife she used. It would be best to hide evidence of her trying to stab Muzan. Hopefully, the door didn’t have any evidence of the attempt. Nezuko stood up and looked at the door to see where the knife hit.

Pink eyes widened in shock seeing that the knife hit between the door where the knob was. The girl blinked and walked over. The teen stared at what she had managed to accomplish, she hadn’t even been attempting to get the knife there.

That was impressive actually.

The girl grabbed the knife and pulled on it. She was fully expecting it to slide out easily. It was wedged in the small gap and there were no chunks of wood. Should be simple enough.

What Nezuko didn’t anticipate was the door following.

Nezuko gasped in shock seeing that. The knife was bent at the halfway point. It stopped the door from closing all the way and locking! That was completely unexpected!

Wait does this mean that Nezuko could try escaping?

The teen felt her heart race at the realization. This was her chance! There was nothing that was stopping her!

Nezuko waited a couple of moments just in case Muzan was still nearby. The teen had no idea where the demon was right now. Nor did she know where he even went. Hopefully, he was far enough away right now.

After that small amount of time, Nezuko finally opened the door.

Pink eyes fell upon a hallway. It was a different place than where the demon went. That means they shouldn’t be close to each other! That was great! This was the perfect chance to get away from here!

The girl took a cautious step outside the room. Looking to the left and right, the captive saw that this hallway seemed to go on and on. There seemed to be another path if the girl went to the right. That was where she was going to go.

The teen stepped outside and closed the door silently behind her. When the door shut, Nezuko heard it lock. Nezuko, bent knife still in hand, began to walk to the right. The teen wanted to see that other path.

The girl was ever so careful, she had no idea where she was or what was here. Nezuko moved her eyes around in growing unease. There was something about this place that really seemed off.

What was it though?

Nezuko kept walking as she braced herself. She really needed to be careful. She can’t risk being found by anything hostile which was a very real possibility. The girl made it over to the split in the road. Except it wasn’t one. It was a view of the rest of the place.

Pink eyes stared in awe seeing just how big and interesting this place was.

It was a place that went on and on. There were many divots and pathways. It led to seemingly nowhere from nowhere.

Was gravity even a thing here? A few of the walkways seemed to be upside down or go up a wall. Was Nezuko even right-side up herself then?

The entire place was lit up by electric lighting. Where that light originated from was a mystery. Was this place a light in and of itself? How was it all powered? And by what?

It was an interesting place in all honesty.

Nezuko stood there for a few moments in pure amazement. The teen finally shook her head and tossed the bent knife into the place. So she could hide the evidence of what she used to escape. Then she began to move once again. Although Nezuko was slightly concerned now thinking about leaving.

How was she going to find a way out in this vast place?

If there was no end in sight, how does she get outside?

Sure there had to be a door somewhere. The question was now where that door was? It was somewhere. It was just a manner of finding it. Nezuko began to walk down the hallway again. The girl was determined to escape this place.

Surely she’ll find her way out of here soon.

Nezuko was unsure of how long she had been walking at this point. Was it minutes? Hours? Days even? Who knows…?

The walls were the same wood as the one in the room she had been living in this past week. Nothing changed about that. The floors were the same as well.

This hallway went on and on and on without end. There were doors on occasion but they were locked more often than not. The few that were open led to another empty room.

Nezuko was interested in what was in the locked rooms but decided against trying to break down the doors. They looked like they could be broken but Nezuko's past experience says otherwise.

Also, Nezuko wanted to avoid noise as much as possible. She can't attract any unwanted attention. What if Muzan hears? He'll come over and drag Nezuko back.

Then what would he do?

The girl shivered thinking of what the demon would do if he grabbed her again.

What if Nezuko encounters another demon?

As long as they don't use Nezuko like how Muzan did, the girl didn't care. Demons didn't have structure. At least Nezuko assumes so. It was probably just the one who was stronger gets the most in this place. Like that demon from the first day, the teen was in here.

Muzan had been stronger than that one, thus he was killed. But why he was, Nezuko had no clue. But that could possibly mean that there exists a demon stronger than Kibutsuji.

If Nezuko could find them and they were merciful enough, Nezuko could be free. Whether freedom through death or leaving this place, the teen didn't care. She just wanted to be released from this oppressive place.

She wanted to be free of Muzan.

That was unimportant, now was the time to leave. Sometimes Nezuko caught another view of the entire place and it would be completely different than the view before.

It was almost as if the whole place shifted.

This place was so strange…

It was unnatural by every definition of the word.

The teen was discouraged just a bit seeing that this hallway had no end in sight. There should have been an end at this point. At least logically. Nezuko got the distinct feeling this place didn’t play by the rules.

Just a dreadful hunch…

The girl kept walking and walking and walking. She was praying that she would get to the end of just this hallway. It had to be coming up.

It felt like days at this point since Nezuko’s been walking. Nezuko could feel herself getting upset with each passing second. Where was the end of this hallway?! It had to be coming up surely!

The teen groaned and began to sprint down the hall. She was desperate at this point.

Nezuko ran as fast as she could with growing desperation.

Finally, after running for several minutes, Nezuko could see a split in the hallway. The girl had a massive smile on her face as she drew closer. The teen slowed down to conserve energy. The teen felt hope fill her chest as she looked at the split.

Surely she was close to freedom.

It was so close the teen could taste it.

The teen would have continued had she not heard a new noise. The girl froze and listened. It sounded like footsteps maybe. It was coming from the split. From the right most likely.

Oh no…

Nezuko’s heart seized as she looked at a door nearby. She was praying that it was open. If it wasn’t whoever it was, was going to see her! What if it was Muzan?!

 Nezuko dashed to the door and turned the knob with a shaking hand.

Success!

It was unlocked!

Nezuko ran in and closed the door quietly behind her. Nezuko spotted a closet and dashed over to that as well. The girl opened it up and ran inside. The teen closed the door behind her quietly.

The oil-haired girl sunk to the floor and became quiet as a mouse hoping that the owner of the strange noises would leave. They couldn’t have heard her. She had been so quiet! There was no way they could detect her!

Nezuko silently prayed that whoever it was would just walk right past her.

Chapter Text

Akaza was fed up with Douma right now. It was so tempting to crush that bastard's head. He was such a nuisance!

Why was he even here right now?!

Douma was following behind Akaza just chatting away. He was talking about some bullshit. “Akaza…Why don’t you visit me? We should catch up and chat! It’s been a while since we’ve done anything together!”

Akaza huffed in frustration as he continued to walk. He couldn’t simply ignore Upper Two. That voice was hard to ignore. So Upper Three opted to just answer. “Well, the reason may be because I can’t stand you. I don’t want to spend any time with you.”

Douma moved so he was slightly in front of Akaza. He was walking backward with his hands behind his back. His face was filled with disappointment. What a punchable face that was. “Aw…Why are you so mean to me? What have I done to you?”

Akaza rolled his golden eyes and retorted. “Everything. You are a pain in this ass…You are annoying. Get lost and leave me alone…”

Douma acted as if he were wounded. Akaza quickened his steps to get in front of this bastard. Douma spoke as if he were in pain. “Augh…You hurt me Akaza…I’ve done nothing to you!

The tattooed demon rolled his eyes and flipped off his superior. “Fuck off Douma…”

Upper Two acted offended and in fact, did not leave. He just kept following Akaza. Why?! He could bug literally anyone else!

Ok almost anyone else.

Douma was not stupid enough to bug Muzan-sama or Kokushibo. Kokushibo tolerated Douma less than Akaza, which was quite a feat. Then there was Muzan-sama. He detested Upper Two. Douma only lived because he had use.

Again, unfortunate…

Then again, Muzan-same has been…different lately…At least he was the last time he saw him. Which was earlier, not long after midnight actually. The sun would be rising in approximately an hour at this point.

Akaza had reported on a reconnaissance mission he had been on. It was a successful one but Akaza had not been expecting THAT level of happiness from his master.

What on earth caused that?

It was off-putting…

Anyway, for now, Akaza was just wandering around really. He needed to clear his head; it was one of those days when the demon’s head was foggy. He didn’t understand why. It was annoying and Douma was not helping whatsoever.

Akaza breathed in a heavy breath to try and calm himself down. That was when a strange scent permeated the demon’s nose. It was unfamiliar, new.

What was that?

Akaza froze and continued to sniff the air. Douma noticed and frowned in confusion. “Akaza? What are you doing?”

Upper Three ignored his superior and kept sniffing the air. Akaza focused on trying to figure out what the smell was. It was familiar in the sense that what it came from was familiar.

It was a human.

Which by itself would not be worthy of note. Humans ended up in the Infinity Fortress pretty often. How else were demons in here meant to eat? It was where the smell was coming from that was confusing.

Muzan-sama’s section.

Akaza and Douma were close enough to that section that it was actually mildly concerning. Muzan-sama was not one for having unwanted guests in his section. He was probably over there right now.

That was the reason why Akaza was confused right now.

The human he smelled was alive and was close to the end of Muzan-sama’s quarters.

The demon decided it best to try and see who on earth the origin of the smell was. Unfortunately, Douma had also smelled the human. His voice betrayed the curiosity he was in. “Oh? A human? Near Muzan-sama’s quarters? And they don’t exactly smell dead…”

Akaza rolled his eyes. “You’re going to kill them instantly aren’t you?”

Douma shrugged. “You know me so well…”

Upper Three sighed in anger. “Wouldn’t be better to find out how they got here?”

“Perhaps but I don’t care!”

“Fucking moron…”

Akaza then took off and began heading in the general direction of the smell. He couldn’t pinpoint the exact location. That was presumably the case for Upper Two as well. So this was really a game of seeing who could find the human first.

God, he thought this was a game he’s hung around Douma for far too long.

Akaza dashed through the halls tracking the smell. If there was one advantage that Upper Three had over his superior it was his tracking capabilities. Akaza had a better sense of smell compared to Douma.

Should mean that Akaza finds the human before Douma, hopefully. The demon made it to the edge of Muzan-sama’s quarters. He had to be careful, his master might get angry at Akaza being there.

So get in and out swiftly.

Akaza stalked through the hall heading up to the split in the hallway. The smell was coming from that general direction. It was actually getting stronger. Thank goodness that Douma had gone in the wrong direction.

The man walked to the split in the hallway and took another deep whiff of the air. Based on what he could smell, the human was to the left. Maybe they were in one of the rooms. Akaza walked to the left and went up to the nearby door. The smell was even stronger here.

Was the human in there?

The pink-haired man opened the door to find an empty room. Except the smell of humans was strongest here. Golden eyes peered at the other door within, was that a closet? Were they in there?

Akaza walked over to the closet. He reached ink-dipped fingers to the gap and pulled it to the side.

Golden looked down to meet the form of a young girl.

She looked terrified and pushed her body against the wall. Akaza instantly adopted a gentle look and knelt down. His voice was kind as can be. “Hey, Hey calm down…I’m not going to hurt you…”

The teen still looked scared, she was breathing heavily. What was Akaza supposed to do to help this girl calm down? The man spoke gently still. “You don’t need to be scared of me….Are you ok? Are you hurt?”

The girl calmed down just a bit. Her voice still betrayed her fear. “I-I’m not hurt…”

Akaza grinned happily. “Really? I’m glad…How did you end up in here?”

The teen looked to the side in thought. Was she recalling what had happened and how she ended up here? The girl looked back at the demon far more open than before. “Uh…My family was attacked…I had managed to run away from the thing and I ended up here!”

Akaza frowned, so she was being attacked? And judging from where she ended up it seems likely that the girl’s family had been attacked by Muzan-sama. But when? How did this teen get away?

The demon spoke in confusion. “When did this happen? How long have you been in here?”

The girl answered that question much faster than the last one. “Earlier this evening or day…I don’t know what time it is…”

“It’s an hour before sunrise.

“Oh…”

Akaza felt bad for this girl. Her family was undoubtedly dead or a member was turned into a demon. Was that why Muzan-sama was so happy? It explains the behavior, Muzan-sama had a penchant for being…sadistic at times.

The man spoke sympathetically. “Do you want to leave this place?”

“You’ll help me leave here?”

“Sure! Do you have anywhere you can go? I am assuming your family is dead, unfortunately…”

“Oh…Actually, I believe my father and older brother are still alive. They weren’t at home when we were attacked. But I don’t know where they would be now…You could take me to my village though!”

Akaza smiled warmly and stood up. “Alright! Let’s get going then!”

The teen stood up as well in interest. “How do we get out of here?”

“So we have to head to a different area. This area and the nearby areas you can’t leave unless you’re…Never mind that…I have to take you to a certain area on the outer edges so we can leave…”

“Alright then let’s go!”

Akaza put his hands up towards the girl. His face was as friendly as can be. The girl on the other hand flinched away.

Why?

Well, Akaza supposed that he was still a stranger to this girl. So the demon spoke kindly. “I’m not going to do anything. It’s just better that I carry you to the place we need to go. After all, there are other demons here that are going to try to eat you…”

“Really?”

“Yeah. I know for certain that there is one looking for you. He wants to eat you.”

“Oh.”

“If I carry you, other demons shouldn’t bother you.”

The girl looked to the side and thought for a second. She was clearly thinking. The girl in the end smiled and extended her arms. “Ok then. I trust you.”

Akaza picked up the teen. His hands held the girl’s bottom but was careful with how he held it. The other hand was held against the teen’s back. The teen wrapped her arms around the demon's neck. Her legs were around the demon, but not tight around the demon’s hips.

She was secure though.

That was when the demon thought it a good idea to introduce himself. “I suppose I should introduce myself. I’m Akaza.”

The teen was quiet for a moment. “I’m Kamado Nezuko…”

Upper Three grinned and started walking out of the room. “Well then Nezuko, it’s a pleasure to meet you.”

Akaza began to walk through the hall to the fork in the road. He was happy to be able to find and help Nezuko. Surely she would be safe once they got out of here.

Nezuko was happy to find a friendly demon within this place. The teen had been worried sick about finding her way out of this place. Now that she had an ally that could take her outside.

Akaza seemed to be a very friendly demon. He didn’t even try to hurt her. It seemed like he was telling the truth that he wasn’t going to. It was interesting. Why was he so different?

The demon went to the fork in the hallway and turned to the right. It seemed that this might take a while. So Nezuko opted to ask. “How come you don’t want to eat me?”

Akaza replied quickly. “I don’t harm girls.”

Nezuko frowned in surprise. “You don’t? Why?”

Akaza shrugged. “I don’t know why. I just find it abhorrent to eat women.”

The girl hummed in acknowledgment. It was fascinating, Akaza was a strange demon. He had no intention to hurt her. Whereas literally everyone else in this place wanted to hurt her. Not necessarily eat her but touch her inappropriately.

Wait wasn’t there another demon in here that wanted to eat her? At least based on what Akaza said?

Wonder where they were?

Akaza was being quite friendly with Nezuko. He was rubbing the girl’s back comfortingly. Unlike the times when Muzan did this, Akaza doing it truly was comforting. Nezuko couldn’t get enough of this man. He was truly a nice person.

Akaza kept walking down and the two came up to a bridge that went over what appeared to be a void. At least it was best described as a void. Nezuko was unsure what else to call it honestly.

This place was interesting to look at.

Nezuko could easily say that this place would keep her entertained for hours. She could stare at the place and find something new each time.

A fascinating place in all honesty.

As the two entered a new hallway, Nezuko found herself leaning further into the man. This demon could definitely protect Nezuko from Muzan. He had to be able to!

Nezuko was suddenly spooked by a new voice speaking. “Oh, Akaza! You found the little intruder!”

The teen pressed her body further against the man in fear. She didn’t know the voice but she did know it was a stranger. Akaza growled. “Douma. Get lost…I don’t want to deal with you bu-nonsense…”

The other demon, Douma, chuckled. “Trying not to swear? How cute! Anyway, who’s this little lady?”

Akaza sighed angrily. “That doesn’t matter. Get lost.”

Douma laughed amusedly. “I don’t think I will. I want to know who this cute girl is!”

Nezuko moved her eyes to see who the demon was. It was a lanky demon. He was such an imposing man. He was a very buff demon as well more so than Akaza. His hair was silver with a ring of black drips; the very top of his hair was blood red. What stood out the most were the demon’s eyes.

They were glowing as if a rainbow.

They were mesmerizing in all honesty. Nezuko couldn’t lie about that. However, this particular demon wanted to eat Nezuko.

The monster extended a hand to the girl. His nails were sharp as he poked Nezuko’s cheek. His eyes were curious. “What’s your name, little girl?”

Nezuko wasn’t a rude person so she responded. “Nezuko…”

Douma hummed and tilted his head in interest. “Nezuko…What an adorable name! You would make a wonderful meal! Although you are barely a bite, you’re so small and cute!”

Douma clamped his hands together and asked in a sing-song manner. “Akaza…Can I have just one bite? You can have the rest of her!”

Akaza turned around so that he was facing Douma. His muscles betrayed the annoyance he was feeling. “No! You can’t! I’m taking her out of here! Fu- Go away!”

Akaza instantly took off. He held the girl tightly against himself as he ran away from Douma. It didn’t work; Douma was able to keep up with ease. The silver-haired demon was smiling in amusement. “I can easily follow you to wherever you’re taking her!”

Akaza fired back while still running. “I can dash through before you get in!”

“I can ask to be sent to the place.”

“I can put her into the sun as it’ll be rising by the time we get out of here!”

“I’ll know where she lives though and find her again.”

“I can stay around and protect her!”

Nezuko was watching as the landscape passed by and the argument ensued. It was clear that the two did not get along whatsoever. That was unlikely to change the two just had vastly different personalities.

Douma finally drove the tattooed demon over the edge with the new statement. “C’mon Akaza…I’ll leave you two alone if you just let me bite her once! Then you can do whatever you want to her!”

That statement also creeped out Nezuko. It reminded the girl of what Muzan had said. He always said that he could do whatever he wanted to her. Did that mean that all demons could do what they wanted to Nezuko?

Was Akaza going to do something to her then?

Apparently not as the demon whipped around and began chewing out the rainbow-eyed man. “You piece of sh-Anyway how dare you think that I would want to hurt Nezuko! I just want to get her out of here and I won’t let anyone hurt her!”

The lanky demon shrugged and made a humming noise. “I would like to see you try! I can easily grab her from you! But I’m not, I would rather you give her willingly or allow me to follow you two!”

The demon holding her growled and was about ready to snarl out a response. He didn’t as yet another new voice spoke up. It was an eerie tone. “Just what is going on?”

Both demons looked beyond Nezuko. The girl had no idea who this was. It wasn’t Muzan at least. The silver-haired demon spoke in surprise. “Oh! Kokushibo! Didn’t expect to see you here!”

Kokushibo? This demon was clearly respected judging from the change in muscle Akaza experienced. He turned just a bit more docile. “Kokushibo, what are you doing here?”

Heavy footsteps walked closer as he answered. “I was resting here after a mission I had just completed…Who is that in your arms Akaza?”

The demon suddenly appeared before the teen’s eyes. Nezuko stared in mild shock seeing the demon. Kokushibo was also a tall demon. He had six eyes but that was not what grabbed the pink-eyed girl’s attention.

It was his hair.

His hair looked exactly like her father and brother’s.

Nezuko stared at the demon as he stared at her. The demon seemed to be interested in the girl as well. Nezuko was now wondering if she was somehow related to this particular demon. The similarity in the hair was uncanny if they weren’t related somehow.

The demon looked back at Akaza as the demon finally replied. “This is Nezuko. She wound up in here after her family was attacked.”

Kokushibo cocked his head. “Are you sure she wasn’t brought here for consumption?”

Akaza made a valid point. “If that were the case, she would be dead at this point. I also found her in a certain someone’s area.”

The charcoal-haired demon nodded. “I see…May I ask why you and Douma are fighting?”

“Douma wants to eat Nezuko, I want to return her to her village.”

Douma interjected. “But what if this girl tells on us?”

Akaza sighed in frustration. “Who? I have high doubt she’s a member of the Demon Slayer Corps…”

Nezuko furrowed her eyebrows. “A what now?”

Akaza was louder. “See!”

Kokushibo sighed and looked back down at Nezuko. “I see her as no threat…Akaza I will follow along and make sure that Douma doesn’t get through or see where this child lives…”

Douma pouted. “What?! No fair!”

The pink-haired man began walking again with Nezuko in hand. “Thanks, I appreciate it…”

The tattooed demon walked off, both the other demons following along. Nezuko was interested in all the demons she’d met thus far. All of them were unique in the sense that they had such different personalities.

Douma seemed to be eccentric and willing to breach personal space. Kokushibo was calm and almost eerie. Akaza was a pretty sweet guy.

One thing that confused Nezuko now that she noticed it was the kanji in the three’s eyes. All of them had ‘Upper’ in one. Kokushibo had ‘One’, Douma ‘Two, and Akaza ‘Three.’

What did it mean?

Was it important?

Nezuko had no idea.

Akaza hugged Nezuko tighter as he spoke firmly. “Hey. I’m gonna need you to hold on to me tightly for a bit.”

The girl hugged the man tighter as he jumped off a platform. The two fell down, down, down. It seemed to never end. The other two demons followed along albeit a bit differently. Douma was sliding along the wall with a fan threatening to pierce the wall. Kokushibo was actually running down the wall.

The three fell for what had to be more than a minute before finally landing on a new platform. Akaza landed right on his feet and knee. Douma used the fan to slow his descent and leaped from the wall when close enough, Kokushibo simply leaped from the wall and landed on his feet.

Akaza hugged Nezuko closer as a new, feminine voice spoke. “Where do you wish to go…?”

Douma raised his hand and spoke. “Oh! Wherever Akaza is going take me there t-”

The lanky demon froze as Kokushibo appeared right next to him. A blade covered in eyes in front of the silver-haired demon.

Creepy…

Akaza gave Nezuko a few pats on the back and asked. “You mind if you tell me where your village is? What’s its name?”

The teen smiled in excitement. She was so happy that she was finally going to be heading home. It was going to be a struggle to readjust but she’ll make it.

Nezuko was about to answer when she noticed the two demons behind Akaza had a change in their faces. There was surprise in their faces. They suddenly fell to the floor on their knees.

Same with Akaza, his body indicated he had been surprised by something. He dropped to his knees and bowed as best he could with Nezuko in his arms.

What was going on?

The teen heard footsteps walk closer from behind her. Who on earth was that? The person who owned the footsteps spoke. “Just what do you think you’re doing?”

Nezuko instantly felt her heart rate spike. Her body seized. She recognized that voice.

It was Muzan.

The teen wrapped her body against Akaza as tight as she could. Her legs wrapped around Akaza properly. This clearly surprised the demon carrying her as well.

It shocked him so much he didn’t answer the question. Muzan was clearly ticked off. “Let me ask again. What. Do. You. Think. You’re. Doing?”

Akaza finally responded in the most respectful voice he could muster. “I-I was just helping this girl get out of here. She ended up in here by accident…”

Muzan tapped his foot in growing anger. “Is that so? Tell me did she tell you how she ended up in here?”

Akaza answered but noticed that Nezuko was shivering in fear. “Sh-She said that her family was attacked last night. She ran away and ended up in here by accident.”

Muzan hummed knowingly, “Is that what she said?”

Akaza’s head moved so he was looking up. He was clearly confused. “Yes?”

“Well did it ever occur to you that she could be lying…”

Akaza froze thinking about it. Nezuko knew EXACTLY what Muzan was referring to. Why were these three acting this way to Muzan?! Why wasn’t Akaza doing anything?! Why was he kneeling before that monster?!

The footsteps drew closer; the voice was close as well. “Give her to me…”

Nezuko shook violently in Akaza’s arms. The demon didn’t do anything; he was still confused about all of this. So he didn’t comply with Muzan’s demand. That was when the girl felt a change in Akaza’s muscles. It felt very unnatural; it was as if someone else was controlling him.

Akaza’s voice whispered quickly in a slight panic. “I’m not doing this!”

Huh?

What did-?

Nezuko felt the demon’s calloused hands at her side, they were pulling her off. That was when the realization sank in that Akaza was being controlled by someone.

Akaza was being forced to hand Nezuko over to Muzan.

Nezuko held on with an iron-tight grip. She was starting to panic. She can’t go back with Muzan! He was going to hurt her!

As Akaza was being forced to hand the teen over, Muzan grabbed Nezuko by her arms and pulled her off. The raven-haired man pulled Nezuko away from Akaza. Nezuko was thrashing, trying to break free.

Kokushibo kept looking at the floor. Douma occasionally peeked. Akaza was staring in genuine concern.

Nezuko was so massively screwed.

Akaza stared in mounting worry. What was going on? Why was Muzan-sama so concerned about this girl? Why was he holding her in the way she was?

Why was Nezuko terrified?

Not just the normal terror that comes with the fear of death…

A completely different kind.

Crimson eyes glared at all three of the Upper Moons. “This girl is not to be harmed. Do you understand?”

It was wordless confirmation from his superiors behind him. Akaza was greatly concerned watching Nezuko try to break free and away from Muzan-sama. What caused such a reacti-

A small hand reached for her clothes and pulled them over her. The thing was she was covered already and yet she was trying to cover herself more.

The realization was setting in. It was cold. Akaza blurted out. “What are you doing?”

Muzan frowned and answered. “That is none of your concern…”

That answer didn’t match Muzan’s physical response. He grabbed the girl’s shoulder and pulled her against him. Nezuko became even more desperate to get away. That was what gave it away.

Muzan has been raping Nezuko.

Before Upper Three could say anything Muzan-sama and Nezuko vanished. Golden eyes were staring in pure horror. That poor girl was being raped. She was just a kid! Worst of all she was probably going to be hurt for trying to escape.

What has Akaza done?

Douma and Kokushibo stood up. The silver-haired asshole stretched and noted. “I didn’t expect that! Did you Kokushibo?”

Upper One was calm. “I did not…”

“What about you Aka-? Akaza? Aren’t you going to get up?”

The tattooed demon was sitting there in pure horror thinking about what that poor girl was about to go through. Upper Two rubbed a hand on the demon’s shoulder. “Akaza?”

Golden eyes turned to his two superiors with horror outlining his face. “Do you two not realize?”

“Realize what?”

“Are you that stupid, Douma?!”

Kokushibo walked closer. “Please elaborate, Akaza…”

Upper three stood up and practically screamed at Upper One. “WHY SHOULD I EXPLAIN TO YOU?! YOU OBVIOULSY WOULDN’T KNOW EVEN IF IT WAS STARING YOU IN THE FACE!!! WHICH IT WAS!!!”

This just confused the two more. Akaza knew that he was going to get nowhere with these two, so why hang around? Upper Three leaped away and began to head back to Muzan-sama’s area.

It was expansive but Nezuko was surely going to be there.

That was Akaza’s goal: to at least find Nezuko.

The demon knew he was not going to be able to get the girl out of there. But at the very least Akaza wanted to make sure the poor girl wasn’t alone and could receive comfort. She was going through hell and Akaza wanted to accompany Nezuko in her suffering.

He owed that much to her.

Chapter Text

Nezuko’s eyes widened in true horror seeing that she was now back in the monster’s room.

She was doomed.

She was dead.

She was so dead.

How did he find her?! There was no way for Muzan to find her OR even know where she was!

Who was controlling Akaza just a bit ago?! Was there another demon that was stronger than Akaza?! Who was it then?! Where were they?!

What was about to happen?! Was Nezuko about to be hurt? Was she going to be hit? Used? What?!

 Nezuko was thrown forward and almost to the floor. The girl was able to stay on her feet after stumbling for a second. The teen whipped her body around to stare at Muzan in true horror. The demon’s face was filled with fury.

His eyes were glowing in fury. The demon’s nostrils were flaring. His body was tense.

Muzan was enraged. It turned the teen’s blood ice cold seeing just how angry the demon was. She didn’t know what to do.

The demon’s voice was cold and filled with anger. “Why were you trying to leave?”

Nezuko was silent. She couldn’t think of what to say. Muzan took one step forward and asked once more. “Why were you trying to leave? ANSWER ME!!!”

Nezuko flinched away and grabbed her Yukata to protect herself as best she could. She was terrified. The girl’s voice and lips quivered. “I-I wanted t-to go home!”

Muzan walked closer, his eyes on fire with rage. “Why would you want that? You came with me to this place willingly…”

Nezuko yelled. “I never said I would stay!”

“So? By coming here you have to stay here, you swore you would…Also, why would you even want to return? You have no family anymore. They’re all dead.”

Nezuko realized that Muzan didn’t know that she had a brother or father. She mentioned them before she was taken. Did he not register that fact? That wasn’t bad, Nezuko could return to her father and brother!

She just had to escape!

Muzan clearly could see that the girl wanted to leave. He walked closer as his tone turned cold. “You still want to leave me?”

Nezuko snapped her head towards the demon. The man grabbed her arm and dragged her closer to the bed. Nezuko tried to pull away and was hitting the man’s arm. The demon was angry. “You’re mine. You can’t leave me! No one would ever take you in if they knew what you have done with me. They would be disgusted with you. I would never think that way of you, so you have no choice but to stay with me…”

That can’t be true! Surely her father and brother would understand. They surely wouldn’t blame her for what had happened. How could they? Nezuko never wanted any of this.

The demon kept walking until he was before the bed. Nezuko used every ounce of her strength to try and get away. She knew that whatever was about to happen was not going to end well.

A massive failure.

Nezuko was thrown onto the bed with Muzan following behind. The imposing demon caged the teen’s body in as she tried desperately to claw away. The demon was still enraged. “For your attempt to escape you must be punished…Hmm…What to do…”

A manicured hand shot out and ripped the Yukata Nezuko was wearing, revealing her chest. The teen began thrashing as much as she could. She even managed to flip onto her stomach in her attempt to get away from the pain she knew was inevitable.

The demon was ticked off with the struggles at least based on what the girl could tell. Two tentacles shot forward and wrapped around the wood beams of the bed. The tentacles then moved to Nezuko’s wrists and wrapped around them. Pink eyes widened in horror as her arms were pulled as far as they could.

Nezuko was trapped.

The teen kept trying to break free as Muzan tore the rest of her clothes off. Nothing was left alone. Nezuko was made to be bare before the demon.

The girl was hyperventilating as she felt the demon move behind her. The girl’s thighs were moved to the side as the demon inserted himself in between them. Nezuko was frozen as she heard the man take off his clothes.

It was not even a moment later when the teen felt an appendage press against her vulva. Nezuko was frozen solid as she felt Muzan rub himself against her. The man’s voice was low. “I’ve decided on how to punish you…No preparation…And I’m not stopping until you pass out…I see that as ample punishment for your insolence.”

Pink eyes widened in horror as Muzan pressed harder against the girl. Nezuko gasped in pain as the demon began to force his way inside the poor teen. It was so much! Shouldn’t she be used to this by now?! Did the times in which Muzan stuck his fingers inside actually matter?!

The demon clearly didn’t care as he kept pushing in. Suddenly, the man shoved the rest inside with one motion. The girl smacked her head into the sheets as she screamed in pure agony. Something tore inside her and she feared what it was.

Muzan leaned closer as he spoke lowly. “Just remember, this is all your fault…You brought this upon yourself…”

The teen felt tears drip down her cheeks as that statement ruminated in her mind.

This was her fault.

If only Nezuko hadn’t been so stupid to try and run away without knowing anything about this place. If she only had more knowledge maybe she would have made it. Perhaps if she earned more of this monster’s trust then he would mess up and allow Nezuko a chance to get away.

Nezuko screamed into the sheets again as Muzan started to thrust into her. He was right about this being a punishment. He was not being merciful whatsoever and the teen fully expected that. It did make Nezuko think of something.

How on earth did Muzan find her?!

It almost seemed like he knew where Akaza was taking her. How? Could he somehow see through his eyes? But how? And why?

What was his role in this place?

What was Muzan’s place in all of this?

Nezuko was not going to be as foolish as to ask now. Not that Nezuko COULD right now. Another harsh thrust caused the teen to scream again into the sheets. Tears were pouring down Nezuko’s face as Muzan used her as he saw fit.

Nezuko pulled her hands against the tentacles as hard as she could. What she was even trying to do, not even Nezuko knew. She was just delirious because of the pain and agony. The demon kept doing what he wanted.

A hand snaked its way to the girl’s chest. The demon’s fingers pinched the captive’s right nipple. A small groan escaped the teen’s mouth. Why was she feeling that tingly feeling?! This was horrific!

Nezuko had to grit her teeth, hold back those disgusting noises, and bear this.

Muzan was beyond enraged at his disobedient pet’s attempt to escape. Why would she think that was a good idea?! How could she have been so stupid?! How did she even get out?!

He probably should have asked before doing this, but whatever.

He was not getting an answer now.

That didn’t matter right this moment. He had to punish his disobedient pet right now. Was he being rough? No, because he was still holding back. The demon king could be far more aggressive but wasn’t. Being rougher, he runs the risk of killing his pet.

Crimson eyes stared at the teen’s back in fury and lust. Nezuko’s hair was covering her back a bit and her shoulder. Hmm…Yes fucking Nezuko rougher than before was a good punishment, there needed to be more though.

The demon moved his left hand as his right was occupied. He moved his hand to Nezuko’s left shoulder and brushed the luxurious locks over the teen’s left shoulder. There, now Nezuko’s back was exposed to her master.

What would make a good punishment?

The demon king had a good idea.

A small taste wouldn’t hurt.

The demon leaned forward and licked up his pet’s spine. Nezuko shivered violently at the feeling of the tongue. The demon licked up all the way to his pet’s left shoulder. More specifically the left trapezius muscle. The man planted his lips almost as a precursor to what he was about to do.

Muzan opened his mouth and bit Nezuko’s left shoulder very hard.

The girls screamed into the sheets once more. She pulled away as best she could. However, the teeth on her shoulder and the tentacles on her wrists prevented that.

Muzan lapped up his pet’s blood, it was delicious. It was so sweet it was exquisite. Muzan groaned at began to drink the blood leaking out of the bite. It was sweet as if it were the purest form of honey, it was a treat honestly.

Muzan kept lapping the blood until it stopped thanks to human anatomy.

A pity.

Muzan backed away and looked at the mark he left. Nezuko was shivering at what had to feel stingy and aching. It was his claim upon the girl and it looked incredible. Maybe he should permanently ensure that his pet was marked.

Perhaps this one would last…

It would showcase that Nezuko was his and his alone.

The demon king was still angry about his pet trying to run away, but he was a bit calmer now. He wasn’t stopping though; he still needed to punish her.

Muzan kept moving in and out of Nezuko and a rather rough pace. He was genuinely curious as to how Nezuko got out. Was he getting an answer? Certainly not easily. He can probably find a way to force the answer out.

Then again would it be the truth?

Muzan had no way to verify if anything Nezuko was going to say was real or not. The only way he would be able to verify was if she were a demon. Demons can’t lie to those higher in rank. As Muzan was the progenitor, no demon could lie to him without him knowing.

Alas, Nezuko was human and was going to remain that way for quite some time.

Not that it was bad for the moment. Nezuko needed a more permanent reminder to not try and leave him. If she were a demon, she would heal rapidly. This would actually give Nezuko an incentive to not try and leave.

Pain was the best teacher after all…

It would teach his disobedient pet that she is going to want to prefer his good side rather than his bad one. At least she was getting a taste for a justifiable reason instead of Muzan just being cruel for no reason.

Actually, Muzan wanted another taste of Nezuko’s blood. It was delicious, truly a treat. Muzan leaned down again and bit Nezuko’s nape this time. The girl was unable to muffle her scream in time. Her voice pierced the man’s ears. Quite a scrumptious scream, Muzan couldn’t lie about that.

Every noise that Nezuko makes is quite mesmerizing. It didn’t matter if it was pain or pleasure; Muzan was going to find some enjoyment out of it. Did he prefer one over the other? Yes. He likes pleasure more than pain.

He can use pleasure for manipulation better than he can with pain.

Actually, the demon king was hoping Nezuko would cum at least once during this. He can then use that to his advantage. It was just a matter of time, she always cums eventually. It was just a matter of hitting all the right spots within Nezuko.

Shouldn’t take that much longer with how long Muzan has been at this already.

The demon king was allowing his more sadistic nature to shine through. Muzan moved even faster and harder to drive home the point. Nezuko was whimpering and shivering underneath the man. The teen was sniffling.

Was she crying?

If she was crying in pain it was a bit excusable. She brought this upon herself but pain was never a fun thing to deal with. If Nezuko was crying because she failed in her little escape attempt, she was being selfish.

The demon king preferred not to find out; he didn’t want to get angrier.

Kibutsuji could feel his orgasm fast approaching, he wondered if Nezuko was getting close. The girl was groaning in between her whimpers, it was soft. Adorable honestly.

A particularly sharp thrust caused Nezuko to moan properly this time. It was obscene, a voice filled with lust. Dear gods the things she did to her master.

It was at that moment that Kibutsuji came inside of Nezuko.

The girl cried particularly hard that moment. A harsh shudder ran through the girl’s body as she squeezed Muzan. Oh wait was she orgasming as well? She gave no indication that she was getting close.

That’s ok though as long as she did. Now was the time to manipulate his little lily.

Muzan got up close to his pet’s ear and chuckled hotly. “Oh Nezuko…Did you come because of your punishment? I didn’t know you were a masochist…”

Nezuko was quivering. “A-A what?”

Muzan didn’t elaborate any further. “Are you enjoying your punishment? This is not supposed to be fun…But if you like this I’m not going to stop you from enjoying yourself…”

With that, Muzan willed himself to become hard again. He instantly started moving inside his prize, again. Nezuko was moaning out in pure remorse. “Nooooo….No, no, no….P-Please…Please stop…I-I’m sorry…I’m sorry…”

So she did regret her foolish escape attempt. At least she was remorseful. That was a start. All that Nezuko had to do was get it through her thick skull that she was not leaving.

It was a matter of time.

Nezuko was fighting back sobs. She was in so much pain. She was definitely bleeding down there with how forceful this beast had been. This made the teen fearful that Muzan would now be as rough from now on.

If he was then this really was all her fault. She ruined the relative ease of the past times this monster had used her. Yes, she never wanted it but at least she could never say he was intentionally hurting her.

This time around he made sure that Nezuko was in pain.

Nezuko had also orgasmed, unintentionally though. She knew it was coming and tried everything in her power to stop it. A massive failure as is with every single attempt Nezuko has tried to stop this.

Then to be told that she wanted it all?

She’s heard it so many times in the past this time just made it worse somehow. This was when Nezuko was in the most pain. She was being actively hurt and she STILL orgasmed.

Why?!

Why did she?!

Why did she at all?!

What did this all even mean?!

Why was she suffering this way?!

Now she was to be used until she passed out. Considering Nezuko has become far more resilient to all of this, this was going to be a while. The thing was Nezuko craved the sweet release of unconsciousness. Of course, she wasn’t going to be released from this pain any time soon.

Just her luck…

Everything hurts right now. Nezuko’s wrists were being squeezed to the point of cutting off circulation. Her shoulder and the back of her neck stung from the bites. Those were definitely going to be long-lasting marks.

Does anything need to be said about her private area?

That was the greatest source of pain at the moment. It was what Muzan very clearly wanted to be abused at this moment. It was the only way he could drive the point he wanted to make.

That Nezuko was not leaving.

Was the teen going to take that command lying down? No. She was going to fight tooth and nail to get out of here.

But after this punishment was over, Nezuko was going to lay low. She was really going to have to properly gauge how she was going to escape.

Muzan didn’t have a care in the world right now. He was actually very turned on. Sure he was a bit before when this started but that was his inner sadist speaking. Yes the sadistic side to him was in control in the past but never to this degree.

Yes, this is better when Nezuko isn’t screaming in pain.

Sure he wanted Nezuko to look at him but was still too angry to make her look.

If Nezuko knew that she could wrap him around her finger, she would take full advantage of that. Muzan was no fool he was not going to let that happen. He was not going to let a human dictate what he, a god, should do.

That didn’t mean Muzan couldn’t see himself falling to Nezuko’s whim.

It was strange; a pet shouldn’t be able to have such a grip on their master.

Perhaps it was just the way her body was responding to what was supposed to be punishment. That had to be what was causing these thoughts.

She was squeezing him so deliciously. Nezuko’s pussy was far more honest than she was. She was always rejecting his advances with her words, yet why did her voice sing when pleasure crashed over her?

It was a contradiction.

She really was just a tease then.

Muzan moved his hand to Nezuko’s hair and ran manicured hands through it. It was silky smooth. He could honestly play with it for hours and not get bored easily.

This would be perfect if not for one thing, Nezuko’s voice.

She was pressing her face against the sheets to stop her wonderful cries of pleasure. She had to know what those sounds did to him. How they showed her master how much she enjoyed this.

It was rather selfish of Nezuko to hide her voice.

The demon knew what to do too. He wrapped his hand around the teen’s hair. Muzan had a firm grasp upon his little lily’s hair. The demon pulled back on the girl’s hair and lifted her head up.

Nezuko hissed in slight pain as her neck was forced up. Her arms pulled against the tentacles in an attempt to grab at the hand pulling her hair. Nezuko was whining in pain, it was adorable.

Oh, Nezuko really was too cute for her own good…

Crimson eyes glowed in pure wanton lust. He had to steal a kiss. Muzan twisted the girl’s hair so she was facing the right. Nezuko’s eyes were closed while tears poured down her face. Her lips were apart slightly as she was grunting in slight pleasure.

Muzan dove forward and planted his lips against Nezuko’s. Before the teen was able to register that, a tongue had invaded. Muzan groaned and breathed heavily into Nezuko’s mouth. Muzan was engaged in the one-sided erotic dance as he pounded inside his pet.

Muzan was already getting close to orgasm once again. It was pretty fast this time around honestly. Nezuko just had to effect on her master, she drove him to a peak he never knew he could have.

Muzan moved even faster as he pulled and pinched Nezuko’s nipple with his free hand. He kept twirling his tongue around Nezuko’s as he felt his orgasm fast approaching. Nezuko was moaning as her orgasm approached as well.

The fact that his precious darling was going to orgasm at the same time as him again was amazing. This was just a further sign that she was truly made for him.

Nezuko’s body began to writhe and she squeezed his dick. Her voice rose once again as she came more intensely than before.

Dear gods it didn’t matter how often they did this song and dance, it felt good every time.

Muzan slammed one more time as he orgasmed intensely as well. The demon king allowed his mouth to remain glued to his pet as he swallowed Nezuko’s moans. The man felt as ropes and ropes of his seed entered his darling.

Muzan rocked his hips one final time and drew his lips away. A string of saliva connected the two. Crimson eyes stared at the teen in affection. Her eyes were closed though, a pity.

A manicured hand gripped the girl’s cheek as he spoke firmly. “Look at me…”

Nezuko gulped but refused to meet the man’s gaze. How stubborn. That actually reminded the man that this was punishment and not some random sexual encounter. He had to treat this as such.

Muzan’s voice was far angrier now. “Look. At. Me.”

The teen finally listened hearing the anger. Pink eyes were filled with pure terror as she looked right at her master. The girl gulped once again as she shuddered immensely.

Muzan changed his attitude now remembering just how enraged he had been. Muzan was cold as he spoke. “See what I mean? You like this…You can’t deny it no longer…”

Nezuko’s tone was soft and filled with denial. “I really don’t…You’re just hurting me…”

The demon king glared at his pet. “Really? Then explain your orgasms? Hmm? You came despite the pain…What else could this mean then?”

Silence.

Nezuko actually had no reply to that. She barely understood anything about sex how was she to explain this? It was fair she was learning. That gave Muzan all the time to teach her how she was to please him.

This was a teaching opportunity.

Now Nezuko knew better than to anger her god.

Muzan squeezed Nezuko’s cheek a bit harder as he spoke. “I suppose there is still much to learn when it comes to intercourse. But now is not the time for that. I’m still very angry about you daring to leave me. I said this was going on until you passed out and I fully meant that…”

Nezuko turned pale as a ghost as the demon king willed himself to become hard again. A wicked grin appeared on the man’s face as he chuckled. “We’re going to be here for a while dear…”

Chapter Text

Muzan languidly watched as a stream of smoke left his kiseru. He was sitting on the bed still as the passed-out form of Nezuko lay beside him. Her ass was up in the air, it was a bright red from how aggressive the demon king had been.

The best part was that there was still cum.

Most of it had crusted and dried up. Still, a gorgeous sight to behold, it was his claim on his pet after all.

Then it came to said pet. She had been asleep for about an hour or so now. As the demon king promised he didn’t stop until she passed out. He did finish for the final time in her passed out form but he was too close to stop at that time. Not like Nezuko would care or even know.

Needless to say, Muzan was far calmer now than he was several hours ago. It was such a good thing that it had been Akaza who had found her. It was not even a minute after seeing his pet gone when Akaza found her.

The only reason he didn’t just grab the girl right away was so he could conveniently introduce his pet to his top three moons. It would be impossible to hide Nezuko forever from them. Also, the demon king wasn’t ready to bring Nezuko places and wanted her to have some form of company.

At least sometimes, most likely when he was out for extended periods.

Again, Muzan knew it was better to not mentally break his pet so she becomes simply a doll. There was very little fun when that happened. Not that Muzan had experience personally, but he had seen it before.

Being completely alone with no meaningful stimulus could mentally destroy Nezuko.

Muzan raised the kiseru to his lips once again and breathed in. The man then breathed out and a puff of smoke left his lips. Crimson eyes looked back down at his precious pet.

She was so cute.

The demon rubbed his hand over Nezuko’s back as he looked at the bite marks he left on her. The demon king had bitten Nezuko a few more times during the encounter. The difference with each bite indicated what his emotion was at that moment.

Muzan switched from a pleasurable high to great anger. Some bites were deep, not deep enough to see muscle unlike the first one. Others were more so hickeys than bites. It was great honestly. This was Muzan’s mark upon his precious pet.

Now that the demon was staring at Nezuko, he wanted her to wake up. It was certainly tempting to cuddle with his pet’s body. However, to show that she had to rebuild the comfort she once had he didn’t.

No Muzan didn’t desire to fuck his pet like that unless she deserved it. However, Muzan knew that punishment required remorse from the punished. Nezuko had to show how sorry she was so that she could receive comfort.

There was little chance that Nezuko was not sorry. So Muzan just had to wait for his pet to wake up to get that apology.

Nezuko was in extreme pain. Her private part was throbbing in pain. Her butt was burning but it was just a bit dull. The bites ranged from stinging to dull pain. Nezuko regretted ever trying to escape so soon.

She should have waited honestly, why did she think she could run away?

No. Maybe the teen COULD have gotten away if it weren’t for Muzan suddenly finding her. How did he do that actually? How did he find her?

Nezuko wanted to move but had the distinct feeling that Muzan was right next to her. What else was she supposed to do though? Just lay here in this same position? It wasn’t the most comfortable, to be honest.

The girl moved her legs just slightly so that she could at least lie down more comfortably than before. It was not so that she was alerting Muzan that she was awake. It was so that the girl could be more comfortable.

That was a failure.

It was such a small movement Nezuko was shocked that Muzan noticed. Nezuko flinched feeling a hand on her back. It moved in a circular motion. An all too familiar voice chuckled. “I know you are awake…”

Oh, come on…

Muzan continued speaking. “You can move if you’re uncomfortable. Lay down in a better position. I just want you to face me…”

Nezuko did not make any effort to hide her sigh of annoyance. Thankfully, Muzan didn’t seem to be angry about that. The teen really did not want to risk the demon’s anger. Not so soon.

Nezuko lay down on her stomach fully. It was so much better now that the girl was lying down properly. Nezuko grabbed the pillow and placed it under her head. All the while looping her arms underneath the soft pillow.

Nezuko turned her head to face the demon as he demanded of her. Muzan was sitting up fully. He wasn’t looking at her right now. His hand had retracted back over to himself. In his other hand was a kiseru; he was smoking from it lazily.

He didn’t look at her. Was he still mad?! Nezuko curled in on herself a bit more. The teen knew he was expecting an apology. Nezuko’s voice was soft and full of regret. “I…I’m sorry for trying to run away…I just wanted to go home…”

Muzan breathed out a puff of smoke and turned to look at the young girl. The man leaned down and planted his lips against the top of the oil-haired girl’s head. “You are forgiven…I understand your desire but you in turn need to understand my desire. I don’t want you to leave my side and why would you want to go home? Who would be there?”

Nezuko looked at the pillow in contemplation. Nezuko genuinely didn’t know why she wanted to go back to her home. If her father and brother were still alive, where would they be? There was no chance that they would be home anymore…

The man continued. “If you wanted to go out you could have just asked me. Granted you would have had to be with me the whole time…Not now, of course, you tried to run away from me…”

Muzan sat back up to his full height and breathed into the kiseru. The man breathed out a puff of smoke. He finished his statement. “You will not be allowed to leave this place even with me. You have to rebuild that trust.”

Nezuko made a grunt of acknowledgment. Nezuko portrayed remorse while looking at the pillow. She was faking it though. Nezuko was only regretting the fact that she failed to get away this time. Yes her plan would not have worked fully as her father and brother were unlikely to be at her house.

That was unimportant though. Nezuko’s intention was to just get away from this wretched place. The details could have been worked out as time went on.

Actually, now that Nezuko was thinking about it, how did Muzan find her?

She thought about it briefly when she first woke up, but now it was serious. Actually, there were a few strange things. There were first the demons Nezuko met earlier. There was something that struck the teen as odd when she first saw them that she was now reminded of.

Their eyes.

Specifically the numbers in them.

Akaza’s eyes had the kanji for ‘upper’ and ‘three.’ Douma had ‘upper’ and ‘two.’ Finally, Kokushibo had ‘upper’ and ‘one’ engraved in his eyes. What did that mean? Was it important? It had to be if those were there, to begin with.

Nezuko should probably ask Muzan these questions. With much regret, Nezuko began. “I have some questions…”

The demon looked down at the girl as he was breathing out a trail of smoke. His eyes were filled with interest.  “What is it little lily?”

That nickname again…Anyway, Nezuko asked in a deadly serious tone. “What are you?”

Muzan frowned as Nezuko clarified. “Yes, I know you are a demon! But what ARE you?”

The demon sighed and stood up. The man walked over to the table and placed the pipe next to a tiny tray. Was that filled with tobacco leaves? The demon returned and sat back down on the bed. He lay down facing the girl.

That was when Muzan spoke. “Before I answer I have to ask: what did you know about demons before meeting me?”

Nezuko looked around for a moment as she thought. What did her grandmother tell her? What did she hear from others?

Finally, Nezuko answered with slight uncertainty. “Uh…That they are immortal man-eating creatures of the night…And that they can’t be in the sunlight. Um…That’s all I know really…”

“So you don’t know about any internal affairs or how we are created?”

“Well, I am assuming blood is how they are made. Based on what you did to my mother…”

“Fair. One more thing: did you notice anything about those three demons you met?”

Nezuko instantly replied with the observation she had just made. “The kanji in their eyes. Why did they have those?”

The demon answered. “It’s relevant. The kanji show their ranking within demon kind…Upper One is the strongest of the rankings…”

Nezuko scrunched her eyebrows in confusion. Wait that’s what that meant? Then how did Muzan find a way to control them? Are there others above those rankings? Nezuko posed the question. “That’s what that means…? But you don’t have any kanji…You’re stronger than Akaza and the others but you don’t have the numbers in your eyes…”

“First name basis with Akaza already? No matter, you are correct that I don’t have the numbers in my eyes…”

“Then…is there another ranking unrelated to that? Then who’s above you?”

Muzan chuckled amusedly. “Someone else above me? Nezuko, darling, only I can create demons.”

Nezuko was frozen as the demon began explaining. “There are no other demons that can create other demons. Only the Upper Ranks can, but that is with my permission. I am the one that made every demon you’ve seen thus far…”

Nezuko felt her stomach rise to her throat as the grim reality sank in. Muzan declared what Nezuko had realized. “I’m the first demon and the father of all those that come after…”

There…There was no way…Nezuko thought that any demon could create more. It was only one? And it was this one? Nezuko had been taken by the one that controlled them all?

That would certainly explain what happened with Akaza. His body seemed to have moved because of some other force. It had to have been Muzan controlling the demon at that moment! There was no other explanation.

Muzan put his hand upon the girl’s cheek. His eyes pierced right into Nezuko’s soul. He spoke once more. “That is how I found you…I can see through the eyes of ALL demons. Although I’m sure you had an inkling of knowing that…”

Oh right…Nezuko knew her mother was dead BECAUSE Muzan said he couldn’t sense her. The oil-haired girl had assumed he could only sense demons he changed which is true. It’s just before Nezuko thought it was a much smaller number. She didn’t think it was EVERY demon in existence…

Nezuko simply lay there as Muzan ran his hand through the girl’s hair. He simply kept staring at the girl. Nezuko was there processing everything. Why did the very person responsible for all demons like doing this with her?

Why did Muzan like her in this way?

Why did he act the way he did with her?

Why her?

Nezuko wanted to ask but didn’t. Not because she didn’t want to, but because the demon moved. The man had picked up Nezuko. She was against the demon’s chest with her chin on his shoulder. The teen’s legs were wrapped around the man.

One hand was holding Nezuko’s bare bottom. The other hand was gently stroking the girl’s back affectionately. Muzan brushed his lips against Nezuko’s ear. “We should clean off…Appear more presentable…”

The teen grumbled and begrudgingly let Muzan carry her. The demon walked over to the bathroom and entered. The man made his way to the tub and turned the knobs on.

Nezuko scrunched her nose; she thought it was going to be a shower. The girl asked softly. “I thought it was going to be a shower…”

The progenitor of demons sat in the rim of the tub. A hand moved circularly between her shoulder blades. The man whispered into the teen’s ear. “A bath is better in this case. The warm water will help with sore muscles…”

The girl responded in confusion. “But I’m not sore?”

Muzan chuckled. “Trust me you will feel it soon.”

The teen merely shrugged as she listened to the water fill the tub behind the demon. What was she meant to do now? This was ground-shaking for her. She knew she was trapped with a monster, she just didn’t expect what kind of monster it really was.

The very first demon to exist?

She was trapped with him?

That brought up a question about how old he was…Since Muzan is the first one and the stories have been around for centuries, how long has he been around? Would it be rude to ask?

The curiosity was too great, but the girl decided against asking.

The demon turned back towards the faucet and turned it off. Manicured hands reached for a nearby basket of lilies. Where did those come from? Were they put in here recently? Must have, things tended to appear out of the blue in this place.

The man placed individual flowers into the steaming water. There were a total of four in the water. Once that was done, the demon stood up and placed his feet into the water. Kibutsuji slowly sat down with the teen still in his arms.

The progenitor of demons shifted so that Nezuko was now lying on top of him in the hot water rather than wrapped around him. Pink eyes looked up to see crimson ones staring down at her. His hand was still rubbing her back; his other one was hanging over the edge of the tub.

He had what would be a warm smile, but Nezuko was interpreting very differently knowing what she knew now. The demon king spoke politely enough. “How do you feel?”

Nezuko looked away nervously and muttered. “Fine, I guess…”

The hand on her back moved to her chin. The demon forced the poor captive to look up right at him. His eyes wanted to portray concern. To the young teen, they were anything but that. “Are you really fine though?”

Nezuko had a choice. Be honest or lie. Being honest would be the smart option, but it would take longer to build the trust she wanted. If Nezuko lied that would get her the trust she wanted, but if she’s found out she’ll be punished.

So Nezuko of course chose to lie. “It hurts a bit but it’s my fault…I just wanted to go home…That was dumb of me though…”

Muzan failed to hide the smile of joy. He was clearly happy with that answer. The demon kissed the top of the girl’s head. “At least you now know what the consequences of disobeying me are…You could have asked me to take you outside with a little bit of time…Now perhaps I will take you out of this room in a week…But outside this place will take much longer…”

Nezuko expected that response.

What did she really want to say to this monster? She wanted to snarl out that she was hurt and it was all his fault. She was living this nightmare because of him. The teen wanted to say that no matter what it takes she will leave this wretched place.

It was the brutal truth but a foolish thing to say aloud.

Saying that would not only get Nezuko punished again, but it would also mean it would take even longer before being let just out of this room. So Nezuko decided that the best course of action for now was to lie.

There was no way Muzan would know these words were a lie right?

The demon king was enjoying the feeling of the warm water and of his little lily. He was significantly relaxed in comparison to earlier that very day. It seemed like Nezuko truly regretted trying to run away.

Sure he could understand why Nezuko wanted to leave, didn’t mean she was right.

However shouldn’t Muzan be concerned about Nezuko lying to him? The thing was he was uncertain if she lied or not. That is the reason why he’s not going to take her out of this room for at least a week. Then even longer before she’s taken outside the Infinity Fortress.

Nezuko will have to prove herself worthy of being trusted.

Muzan rubbed the top of Nezuko’s head as she relaxed as best she could. She still had to be worried considering earlier. Not that Muzan was planning on doing anything for the rest of the day. Again he was not foolish.

Doing anything more could be detrimental to Nezuko’s mental state.

Muzan looked down and cocked his head. “Want me to help you clean off?”

The teen nodded. The thing was Nezuko had no choice. He was going to clean his pet off whether she wanted it or not. Besides, cleaning Nezuko off required sticking his fingers inside her…

Muzan flipped Nezuko so she was lying on her back. A large hand snaked down towards the teen’s vulva. Nezuko pressed her thighs together in surprise and panic. The man should have warned her.

Muzan kept his hand near his pet’s vulva and spoke. “Darling…You allowed me to clean you off…”

The girl frowned and relaxed her legs. She was still just a bit stiff. Muzan shoved his fingers inside the girl and wiggled it around to clean it off. It was not going to take that long honestly.

Didn’t mean it was going to be comfortable for Nezuko. Muzan frowned hearing his possession wince in slight pain. The man felt a little bad that he caused Nezuko to be in pain. The thing was that she deserved it.

Punishment requires consequences.

Pain just had to be those consequences.

The demon king was quick about it though. He finished extremely fast. His fingers were out in a flash. The demon was tempted to bring his fingers up to his mouth to taste. But he wasn’t his spend was on them…

Nezuko could taste his seed, but it would be disgusting if he did.

The demon merely lay down and relaxed. Nezuko did the same somewhat. She was certainly calmer than how she was earlier. She allowed herself to give in to the tiredness she probably felt.

Muzan moved his hand up to the top of the girl’s head. He rubbed it comfortingly. Nezuko didn’t seem to mind though. Matter of fact she leaned into the touch. She really was starting to get it into her skull now.

Maybe punishment should have been the course of action from the beginning. No, it wouldn’t have been. Again, he had to tread carefully with Nezuko’s mental state.

That didn’t matter; at least he was getting what he desired from the start at last.

Nezuko hated that she was pretending to be more than happy to be leaning into Muzan’s touch. She was faking. The girl would never allow herself to be doing this willingly. She hated Muzan for what he did to her.

That being everything.

Nevertheless, Nezuko had to pretend that she was growing more ‘affectionate.’ Yes, she had a horrible feeling when it came to sex, as she had learned it was also called. Nezuko had to fake that she was into it.

That meant that she had to be a willing participant.

She was going to have to do things that she really did not want to do…

That was going to be just great.

Muzan spoke softly. “Do you feel better?”

Nezuko leaned against the demon more and sighed. “Yeah…I feel better…”

The raven-haired man rubbed Nezuko’s shoulder this time. “I’m glad…You enjoying this bath so far?”

Nezuko shrugged. “Yeah …It’s nice and warm…I can’t complain…”

The demon king had to be smiling. “I am also glad about that as well…We can lie here and relax for a while if that‘s fine with you…”

“That’s fine with me…What else am I going to do for the rest of the day…?”

Nezuko just had to add that little bit of sarcasm to the end. An instant shift in personality would make Muzan suspicious. She had to be just a little mean to this freak. The demon was amused rather than angry. “Entirely fair…I was planning on cooking you something as I’m sure you’re hungry…”

Oh…

Nezuko frowned and stated. “Oh…Um…M-Maybe in a bit we could get out?”

Nezuko loathed the fact she said ‘we,’ anything to get out of this place. The progenitor of demons chuckled. “I thought you would say that…”

The pink-eyed captive said nothing else after that. She simply lay there saying nothing else. The girl just had to keep reminding herself that this was all for the sake of getting out of this god-forsaken place.

It wasn't until the water became lukewarm that Muzan finally decided that it was time to get out. Nezuko was pushed forward a bit to allow the monster the chance to get out tub. He exited first and grabbed a towel. The monster left Nezuko in the water as he dried himself off first.

It took just a minute for the freak to finish drying his hair. The monster turned to the robes that were often hung inside the room. The man put it on and then turned back towards Nezuko. He motioned for her to stand up and get out.

The teen followed suit and did what she assumed Muzan wanted her to do. Nezuko was given a towel and dried off. She ignored the eyes that she KNEW were staring at her. So tempting to scream at Muzan to get away from her.

A stupid idea.

Once the teen was done, she tossed the towel to the demon and walked over to the other robe. Right as a delicate hand reached out to grab it, she was stopped. Muzan had grabbed Nezuko by her waist, threw her over his shoulder, and was carrying her out of there.

With no robe on.

Muzan’s hands were close to her butt. Nezuko asked in genuine confusion. “Uh…The robe? I don’t have it on…”

The demon king sounded amused. “I know, that was on purpose.”

Nezuko lifted herself up as best she could in disbelief. “Huh?! Why?!”

The oil-haired girl could practically hear the smile on this monster’s lips. “You may have asked for forgiveness, doesn’t mean you are fully forgiven. Think of this as a way of regaining my trust.”

“Me being naked?!”

“Why are you surprised? You have to make it up to me somehow. This is just one way.”

Nezuko didn’t protest further. Not that she could. Muzan had decided to hit her butt with his hand. It was gentler than she felt he wanted it to be. Nevertheless, the pink-eyed captive yelped at the sudden smack.

A yell that Nezuko just knew this freak greatly enjoyed.

Nezuko wanted to say something nasty to this monster right now. She was so angry right now. The teen had to keep reminding herself that she had to be nice. This was all so she could one day get out of this cursed place.

Chapter Text

It had been a week since Nezuko had tried her stupid escape attempt. The girl considered herself lucky that she hadn’t been made to do too many things as repayment for her escape attempt.

That was surely going to change soon.

Muzan said he had a plan for Nezuko when he returned from what he was doing. Stated it was a surprise. Judging from what the teen knew about this freak meant that the surprise was sexual.

That was going to be fun to deal with.

Nezuko was simply lying down on the couch, simply waiting for the inevitable. Nezuko wasn’t wearing anything. Not of her free will though. This entire week Nezuko’s been much naked for all of it, the only time she was covered was the blankets and drying off. Muzan stated that it was part of her punishment.

Why wasn’t Nezuko in the bed using the sheets to cover herself up?

She tried that already about three days ago. The demon king made it clear that if she tried that again, he would take the sheets away. The captive didn’t feel up to not having bed sheets, so Nezuko opted to just lay on the couch.

The teen did wonder how much longer she had to go before she was allowed to leave this room. Surely Nezuko was getting closer to gaining that level of trust again. She’s done so many things she hasn’t wanted to.

She’s allowed herself to give into Muzan’s advances. She pretended that she was into it. Ok, whenever she orgasmed it was certainly being into it, still didn’t want it.

Nezuko had to fake being nice to this freak. It was certainly tempting to snap at Muzan. Nezuko had the promise of escaping this place that encouraged her.

Finally, the door opened up once again. Pink eyes looked to see Muzan, but who else could it have been? In the demon’s right hand was a wine bottle. His other hand has two wine glasses.

Wait why two?

He’s brought only one in the past. Why does he have two now? The demon made his way over to Nezuko instantly. He sat down in front of Nezuko as the girl brought her knees up. The man stared at her with that horrid smile on his face. “How was your day?”

A shrug. “Fine. I didn’t really do anything. Why commit to something if I knew you would be back in here soon?”

The joy Muzan was in was barely muted. “So you were waiting for me?”

Nezuko nodded. Suddenly she felt lips against her own. She had faked being happy to kiss him back. This time she was legitimately taken by surprise, she had not expected this. Luckily Muzan didn’t linger that long.

The demon backed away just a bit, still too close for the girl’s liking. Kibutsuji spoke softly. “So I have two things I want to do. We can do the non-sexual or the sexual first. It’s your choice.”

Nezuko was hesitant. Did she really have the choice? The demon king reassured her. “Don’t worry this is actually your choice. You’re not avoiding either, but we can do one first before the other. So? What do you want?”

Nezuko looked to the side in contemplation. If they had sex first, the sooner it would be over. But if they did the other thing, Nezuko could mentally prepare herself further. There wasn’t really any option, Nezuko was not ready for sex just yet.

The girl sighed and looked back at her captor. “Can we do the non-sexual thing first?”

Muzan nodded and shifted. He leaned over to the table and placed the wine on top. Muzan put the glasses down and then popped the top off the bottle. Nezuko watched in interest as the demon poured wine into both glasses.

When he finished, Muzan turned back to Nezuko with both glasses in hand. A manicured hand extended one of the cups towards Nezuko. The teen stared at the wine in confusion. What was she supposed to do with this?

Crimson eyes stared at the girl. “Take it.”

Nezuko grabbed the glass and stared at it. What was she supposed to do with this? Muzan instructed the teen. “Drink…”

Pink eyes glanced up and down between the wine and Muzan. Drink? Was she allowed to even? The girl could remember one time less than a year ago while she was in her village. A man had offered her alcohol one time, wasn’t wine but still. Her mother had been there and told the man off angrily.

Nezuko’s mother said that she was not to drink alcohol. She was too young for it. The girl looked at her captor to explain that. “I’m not supposed to…”

The demon looked at the teen with a raised eyebrow. “And why not?”

Nezuko began. “I was told that I was too young to drink this…”

“And who told you that?”

“My mother…She said that I was too young for alcohol when a man tried to give me some not too long ago…”

Nezuko watched in interest as she observed a dark look appear in the demon’s eyes. The thing was that he wasn’t necessarily directing that look at the girl. Odd.

Muzan rid himself of the look. “Well your mother is not here is she?”

Muzan was just asking for a sarcastic remark. Nezuko was glad that she was able to resist saying anything. She did shoot a nasty glance though. That was it.

Muzan continued. “I’m the ultimate decision-maker here. And I am giving you permission to drink.”

Pink eyes looked down worriedly at the deep red liquid. With a gulp of nervousness, Nezuko brought the liquid to her lips. The girl took a reluctant sip.

It was so bitter what on earth!

The girl wanted to spit it out so badly. She shivered at the taste. Yet Nezuko got the distinct feeling that at the very least she had to finish this cup.

Muzan had been watching the entire time with a frown. “Not a fan?”

Nezuko was brutally honest and shook her head. The demon sighed. “At the very least finish that glass…”

As Nezuko thought. The teen grimaced as she took yet another sip of the wine. It was horrible. Why was it so bitter?! Actually that made Nezuko realize something.

How was Muzan drinking the wine?

Was there blood in this?!

Nezuko shook in fear. “How are you drinking this? Is there blood in this?!”

Crimson eyes looked right at the girl. To indicate his answer he sliced his finger and held it over his cup. The demon let the blood drip into the glass. That was good, there wasn’t any blood inside the wine.

That was a relief.

The teen turned her attention back to the wine and began sipping it. It started to taste better over time. Still wouldn’t be something Nezuko drank willingly.

The girl felt a strange buzz in her head. What is that? Why did Nezuko feel like she was growing lax? Was that because of the alcohol? 

Nezuko continued until she finally finished the bitter liquid. Nezuko lowered the glass as she felt rather tired but not tired at the same time. What was this? Was this because of the wine? So strange…

The girl lay down as she waited for Muzan to finish. He had one more cup after finishing the first. Once done he looked at the teen with a curious expression. “Did you like it?”

Nezuko shrugged. “Not really…It was bitter and I feel funny now…”

Muzan unbuttoned his shirt as he talked. “Is it a buzz-like sensation?”

Nezuko nodded. Muzan took his shirt off fully. The demon unloosed his belt as he explained. “That is normal. At least depending on how much you drink. The fact that you feel it already might indicate you’re a lightweight…”

“A what?”

Muzan stood up, now completely naked. The raven-haired man turned towards Nezuko and picked her up. Nezuko was taken to the bed and sat up on it. Muzan sat next to her and stroked her chin.

Nezuko looked at the man knowing what was next in store. What did Muzan have planned for her? The demon gently kissed the teen’s neck as his breathing became just a bit heavier.

The progenitor of demons backed away as he spoke softly. “Are you ready?”

Nezuko looked away in meekness. “I suppose…”

The demon backed away leaving Nezuko where she was. Huh? What was he doing? Muzan cocked his head in interest. “Do you recall that time I had you wrap your lips around my dick?”

Nezuko shivered at the memory, she nodded. The demon king explained. “That is what I want you to do. Except this time I want you to do it without any help.”

Pink eyes looked down at the monster’s dick then back up at the demon. He wasn’t exactly the hardest right now. Was she supposed to put her mouth around it immediately?

Muzan saw the conflict and rolled his eyes. “You can just lick it until I tell you otherwise…”

Ok…This was so strange…

The young girl stared at the man’s dick. She forced herself closer to Muzan as she tried to figure out what she was supposed to do. Was she supposed to lick it like this? It was hanging down there…

Muzan could clearly recognize that Nezuko had no idea what she was supposed to do. He rolled his eyes again and gave instructions. “You can use your hand to hold my cock while getting it hard…Even after you can use it to hold it in place. Just don’t squeeze that hard…”

Oh.

Alright then…

Nezuko leaned closer to the limp appendage. The teen gulped nervously, she was a bit intimidated honestly. A small hand extended and grabbed the dick. Nezuko lifted it up a bit so she could have easier access to it.

All for the sake of one day escaping.

The girl leaned her head down and pursed her lips in nervousness. Finally, a tongue extended and pressed against the side of the man’s cock. How to properly describe it? It was just skin really. Slightly veiny skin but skin.

Nezuko knew there was more to it. It was going to taste different later on. That was something the teen was really not looking forward to.

What now? Just move up and down the thing?

Nezuko decided that was probably what Muzan wanted and proceeded to do just that. The girl’s tongue dragged up the man’s dick slowly. A sigh of what Nezuko knew was pleasure breached his lips. This was a ‘good’ start.

Nezuko continued until she came to the tip. There was a slit, wasn’t that where his pee and his seed came out? Shouldn’t she avoid this spot? Probably not judging from the groan she heard.

Nezuko kept reminding herself what all this was for.

The captive ran her tongue along the slit. The man moaned softly at the feeling. Oh, so that was a good thing? Well, a good thing for Muzan. The demon looked at the girl with a sickening smile on his lips. “Go lower…”

Pink eyes looked up in confusion. The man kept staring with that same smile. “The bottom…”

Nezuko looked at the bottom of the demon’s dick and spotted two ball-like things. Oh wait hasn’t that hit Nezuko’s behind before? How did Nezuko not notice those before? The teen gulped nervously and moved her head.

Nezuko flicked her tongue out and licked at the junction between the balls. The man moaned just a bit louder in comparison to before. This felt good? Muzan breathed out. “Keep going…”

Nezuko scrunched her nose at the command. Nezuko took in a sharp intake of breath as she began to work on the balls and underside of the demon’s cock. There was just a bit of hair around the balls. It was a bit awful.

Nevertheless, Nezuko had to continue.

Nezuko dragged her tongue along the junction again. Nezuko then moved to the start of the underside of this freak’s dick. The man groaned. Nezuko grunted in confusion feeling the demon twitch against her mouth.

Was this him becoming hard?

There was still a ways to go though.

Nezuko kissed up and down this monster’s appendage. It was not that she wanted to do that. She just got the feeling this would drive Muzan further over the edge. Nezuko flicked her tongue out again and moved up and down the steadily hardening cock.

Nezuko grimaced internally, she despised needing to actually do this. But there was a purpose. Nezuko kept repeating that mantra in her head.

Finally, after a few moments, it was done.

Muzan’s cock was as hard as it could be finally. Now came the difficult part. As Muzan himself started explaining. “Suck.”

Nezuko gulped nervously as she stared at the reddened tip of the demon’s cock. What was she supposed to do? Nezuko couldn’t remember what she was supposed to do. The last time she did this was not exactly pleasant.

Thankfully Muzan recognized that. “Just hold on to it. Work at your own pace. I’m not going to be picky this time around…”

At least Muzan was giving her some mercy. Not that Nezuko appreciated it that much, but it was still better than being confused. Nezuko leaned down, hand on Muzan’s dick, and opened her mouth. The teen wrapped her lips around the tip and hesitantly licked the tip.

God those noises that fiend made angered Nezuko so much…

The girl didn’t know what to do now. She sucked on the top lightly. That elicited some precum to layer the girl’s tongue. God, it was so salty.

Nezuko would rather drink that bitter wine than taste this.

Nezuko was still confused as to what she was meant to do. So she continued sucking on the top. Muzan was breathing heavier with each second; he was able to speak though. “More. Go further…”

Nezuko stilled unsure of what to do. Muzan was panting as he explained. “Lower your head further. Bob your head.”

Nezuko’s breath shuddered as she pushed her head down further on the monster’s cock. Why was it so thick?! It filled the girl’s throat all the way! There was still a small way to go. Great…

The teen moved up and then down experimentally. The up was fine, down was far worse. It was such a large girth it was quite the task for the poor teenager. Nezuko persevered despite this. She had to, there was no choice.

With a deep intake of air to loosen her nerves, Nezuko proceeded to start bobbing her head up and down Muzan’s dick.

Quite a chore honestly.

The oil-haired girl kept moving and moving as she heard the monster groan above her. He was slowly moving his hips as he was further driven into his peak. Surely he would be orgasming soon? There was no chance that this would take that long.

Right?

Nezuko kept going to drive this monster to the edge. She had to get this freak’s trust no matter what it takes. She had to do this for the sake of her sanity.

Her freedom.

But gods was this rough. It was physically and mentally daunting. Muzan was practically bucking his hips as the teen felt the cock in her mouth throb. This had to mean that he was about to orgasm!

Nezuko wasn’t sure she didn’t pay attention the first time.

Nezuko sucked particularly harshly on the tip and that was what drove this fiend to his peak. He held Nezuko where she was as he groaned rather loudly. He didn’t buck his hips, but Nezuko could feel the restraint.

Or at least until the obscene amount of seed filled her mouth. Gods it was so salty. Why did it have to taste so bad? It filled the poor captive’s mouth essentially all the way. Why was she so unfortunate?

The stream stopped finally and Nezuko jumped backward. She gasped and instantly began to cough, practically choking. Nezuko doubled over herself coughing into the sheets, on her hands and knees. Dear gods that was a lot to take in…

Nezuko started to cease her choking as she felt a hand brush her back. She stiffened at the initial contact but forced herself to relax a second later. Muzan squeezed her shoulder. “Are you alright?”

The teen stayed in the same position. She wanted to tell the truth that this was an abomination. She had to lie though. With hesitancy in her tone. “It was…Not the worst I guess…”

The demon king’s hands were still there. “It’s just something you are not used to?”

Nezuko nodded in response. That wasn’t a lie. It was something she wasn’t used to. Not that she wanted to be, but anything to lower Muzan’s guard.

The demon king brushed his hands near the teen’s hips. “Now that I’ve been dealt with, it’s time for you.”

Nezuko gasped in shock feeling her body be moved so suddenly. One second she’s looking at the sheets. The next, pink eyes were staring right at this monster’s limp cock. What on earth?

The teen then felt a tongue rub longingly against her vulva. Nezuko gasped in further confusion as she finally got her bearings. Her legs were spread wide with an unmistakable feeling in between them.

She was essentially sitting on Muzan’s face.

The teen looked back as best she could. “What are you doing?!”

A chuckle tickled against her bottom, and a voice rumbled out. “What else could this be?”

The tongue laid against the girl again as Nezuko asked. “In this position?”

Muzan ceased for but a few seconds to respond. “Of course.”

This monster was unlikely to say anything else now. He was singularly focused on playing with the captive’s vulva now. But what was Nezuko meant to do now? Was she simply meant to just stay here and wait?

Nezuko was hoping that the answer wasn’t that she had to put her mouth on the demon king’s dick again.

Not so soon.

He was definitely getting aroused. Pink eyes didn’t fail to notice the twitching from the monster’s cock. It was dreadful that Nezuko was close enough to the appendage that when it was fully upright it would be practically touching the girl’s nose. How abhorrent.

The girl suddenly felt a wave of unwanted pleasure course through her as Muzan sucked particularly harshly on her. She couldn’t help but groan as she put her forehead near Muzan’s thigh. Under no circumstance was Nezuko going to put her head near that dreaded dick again.

At least not now, she will if it means she can gain his trust further.

Muzan was switching between sucking and licking. His hands spread the girl’s legs further so he had better access. Nezuko was ashamed of the noises of pleasure she was making. It was nothing more than mewls right now but the teen was not stupid.

She knew exactly what these would become.

The demon king kept pushing his tongue deeper and deeper all to cause Nezuko to cum. The teen could feel it starting to form already. It was simply a matter of time.

Nezuko could feel herself become undone slowly but surely. Her soft moans were becoming louder and more wanton. She hated that fact. All Nezuko wanted was to not do this, not make these disgusting noises.

All she wanted was to just leave this place.

A particularly hard suck reminded Nezuko of her current situation though.

She was so close now. It was maddening almost. Finally, after several more moans, Nezuko came harshly. 

Her moans were loud and obscene. Thighs pressed clamped against the sides of Muzan’s head. Back arched. Nezuko was ashamed to admit it, but this did feel nice in the moment.

After was always a hard thing to face.

All Nezuko could think about was how disgusting she was for letting this man take advantage of her so often. It was a harsh reality she’s been having to face for two weeks now…

Muzan drew away with a wet pop. He shifted Nezuko’s body so that she was lying next to the man. He leaned close and asked. “Feel fine?”

Nezuko nodded. The demon actually lay down beside her and brushed his knuckles against the teen’s cheek. His lips were curled in that wretched grin. “I’m glad…”

The demon shifted so that he was no sliding off the bed. Huh? Is he not going to do anything else? What? Nezuko sat up in pure bewilderment. “Are you not going to do anything else? I thought-”

“You thought I would continue? Unless you want me to, I have a better idea.”

“What’s the idea?”

“How about I take you out of this room?”

Nezuko practically leaped over to the man. She was excited, the teen could finally learn the layout of this place! It’s been so stifling in this room for the past two weeks. The brief time she was out last week had been refreshing.

Nezuko made no effort to hide her excitement. “Yes! Please! Can we head out?!”

Muzan laughed amusedly. “I anticipated that would be your response to this. We’re just going to stay in the Infinity Fortress. You have to rebuild the trust so that you can go outside with me. Fair?”

Quite frankly, Nezuko anticipated that that would be the case. She knew outside this place was unlikely. But exploring what she now knew was called the Infinity Fortress would be beneficial. So Nezuko answered honestly. “Fair.”

“Now to get you dressed. You can’t just walk around this place wearing nothing. I have an idea of what I want you to wear…”

Muzan walked over to the other side of the room and the door to the closet appeared before him. The demon king vanished inside as he looked for something to wear. Meanwhile, Nezuko was wiping herself off with the sheets.

It wasn’t a big deal that she was using this. The sheets were typically changed every day, when did it happen? Often around the first or second meal. The girl didn’t see it so she had no idea who was doing it. Was it that female voice from before?

Who knows…

Kibutsuji reappeared and walked back over in his arms was a pleasant-looking Yukata. It was sky blue with a cherry blossom pattern at the bottom. The obi was powder white. The demon king tossed a fundoshi in the direction of Nezuko.

No chest binding?

The teen brought that up. “There’s nothing for my chest.”

The demon king placed the clothes next to Nezuko as he went to retrieve his. “You don’t need one. There is nothing there. You have no justification for wearing one dear Lily…”

The temptation to protest was so strong. Nezuko didn’t though. She huffed in frustration and just accepted this as is. Better to stay on this freak’s good side than not. So as with all things, the girl decided to just grin and bear it.

Better to just lie and pretend to be fine with this to just even have the flicker of hope to escape.

The ends justify the means.

Chapter Text

Nezuko has been out of that cursed room a few times since that day. It has been two weeks since then and Nezuko now knew the layout of the fortress pretty well. The area the two stayed in was a part of Muzan’s private quarters.

It was spacious and not many other demons came over here. They stayed around the outside or just a sliver on the inside. Where Nezuko had been the first day she was here was one of the areas a bit into the territory.

From what the teen observed, demons don’t enter that far in. Even the Upper Rankings don’t often dare. This was the territory of their maker. He was protective of what was his. As Nezuko also knew from personal experience.

That meant that it was rare that Nezuko saw any other demons. They were far away when she did catch sight of them. All were ones she was unfamiliar with. Made her wonder where Akaza was. He has to be worried sick about her.

He put the pieces of the puzzle into place, his face gave away the sheer horror he was in knowing what happened to the teen. It really did make the girl long for his company. She would ask her captor but she got the feeling he might not like that.

Then again Akaza won’t do anything to her so it could be fine.

She just had to ask.

At the moment, Nezuko was munching away on some mochi as Muzan sat next to her with a kiseru in hand. Pink eyes looked around at the expanse of the Fortress. It was liable to changing layouts. Muzan’s place stayed consistent. Everywhere else was always shifting even if it was just an inch.

The demon king has been very lax with her lately. He seems to be relatively confident that his prized possession won’t try and flee again.

A foolish notion.

However, he could be feigning not believing Nezuko would run away again. This is why the girl decided that she would hold off fleeing even after she was taken to the outside world. Perhaps she will try half a week after being taken out a few times. It was the best option.

Nezuko also needed to learn how the doors worked. She can’t be seen by any demons as was made abundantly clear. She has to avoid the main areas as demons lurk there. The outer edges seem to have doors based on what she’s observed.

That was her ticket out of here.

All Nezuko needed to do was employ utmost caution when she actually tried to leave.

For now, she wanted someone else’s company. Literally anyone else would be fine by the poor captive. She was sick of seeing Muzan. Thankfully he seemed to be in a really good mood right now. So asking wasn’t entirely out of the question thankfully.

She just had to warm up her captor to the idea.

Nezuko leaned against the demon king. A wise tactic. Give affection so that he drops his guard and thinks she’s falling under his spell. A manicured hand wrapped itself around the teen’s waist and caresses her side.

He was still focused on his smoke but did acknowledge the girl. “Affectionate aren’t we?”

Nezuko nuzzled her cheek against the demon to hopefully get him to drop his guard more. That was when the demon surprised the teen. “What do you want?”

Nezuko instantly snapped her gaze up to the demon. Crimson eyes were staring down at her in an inquisitive manner. He was curious. How did he know? Has Nezuko not quite gotten to the point where Muzan believes she’d be affectionate willingly?

Ok, so there was still a ways to go with that…

Muzan spoke once more. “If you want to go outside that is not happening…”

Nezuko replied right after. “That actually was not what I was going to ask.”

The demon raised an eyebrow as Nezuko explained. “I was hoping that I could have a visitor. That demon from before? Akaza? It’s not that I don’t enjoy spending time with you it’s that I get lonely sometimes! Not that you make it lonely! It’s-”

Muzan held a finger up to the girl’s lips to silence her. “I understand what you meant. I suppose I could let you see him…You just have to stay in his area…I do not want him over here…I know he won’t do anything to you. Just remember…”

“Don’t do anything stupid because you would know instantly.”

“Good girl…You learn rather quickly…”

With that Nezuko was suddenly picked up and held in the demon king’s arms. She wasn’t all that surprised or caught off guard. She was used to being picked up suddenly at this point.

The demon king began walking away as a door opened up before the two. It led to a brand new area. As the two walked inside Nezuko began examining her surroundings.

It was an essentially barren place. There was nothing really. The walls in some places had indents. The floor was slightly rugged and not the best kept. Not that bad of a place there were far worse areas to be in honestly.

Crimson eyes gazed around with a frown on the man’s face. He sighed. “Where is he? He’s not on a mission and I know he knows…”

Muzan stilled for a second as he appeared to be in thought. Was this what it meant to see through the eyes of his demons? Muzan had to be focused on whose eyes he wanted to see through?

Fascinating.

Muzan raised an eyebrow in interest. “So that’s what he’s been doing?”

Muzan looked down at the teen in his arms as he continued. “Can’t say that I blame him…”

With that, Nezuko was planted on her feet and made to face Muzan. His clawed hands lifted her chin closer to him. “Nezuko…Wait right here. I’m going to leave…”

Nezuko simply nodded. What else could she even say? Muzan leaned down and planted a gentle kiss on the girl’s lips. Nezuko did nothing to reciprocate; this was just going to be a quick one after all.

Muzan backed away and walked over to the open door. He vanished through it without another word, the door slamming closed behind him. Ok then now was the time to wait for-

Akaza was already in here.

Nezuko had been turning around to sit and wait when she saw him. He seemed confused as he was facing the opposite direction. He was looking around. “What the hell? Why was I brought here? Not that I was doing anything important other than-”

Golden eyes caught sight of the teen as he was turning around. The demon’s face was filled with shock and pure relief. The tattooed demon appeared before the girl his hands gently grasped on her upper arms. His face was filled with relief.

The demon sighed to relieve stress. “Nezuko, you’re here! What are you doing here? Did you…”

Nezuko interrupted while shaking her head. “No. I asked to see you…”

Akaza raised an eyebrow in interest. “And HE let you?”

Nezuko nodded. “You can just say his name…”

The demon looked to the side in guilt. “You’re likely not wrong…It’s just-”

Akaza stopped his words and Nezuko knew why. He figured out what was happening not long after Muzan took her from him. Her actions had given it away. If the other two realized it, she had no idea.

He probably thought saying that monster's name would invoke bad memories. It was a sweet thought honestly. Will the name cause bad memories? When Nezuko leaves probably. Now? Certainly not.

Nezuko shook her head. “The name won’t cause anything. You can just say Muzan…”

Akaza frowned. “I-I suppose…I just…Don’t want to…I want this to be a safe place for you!”

Nezuko’s eyes lit up. “Really?”

The kind demon nodded. “Yeah! You deserve it after everything I assume you’ve been going through…”

Akaza motioned for Nezuko to sit down and the girl obliged. The demon followed suit. “I apologize for the lack of decoration or anything entertaining…I normally train in here rather than do anything a human might consider ‘fun.’”

Nezuko shook her head. “That’s fine. I was hoping to talk with you more so than do anything physical.”

“Unable to?”

“No. Even so, why would he care? Made it clear I should forget my past…”

“I would be careful talking bad behind his back. He can hear what I hear if he chooses to listen.”

“Oh, he knows my distaste for forgetting my home. By the way now that I think about it do the other two know?”

“Who knows what…?”

“Do Douma and Kokushibo know what’s going on with me?”

Akaza’s face turned sour. “No. Douma surprises me. He’s the one always bragging about the people he’s fucked. Kokushibo, I would have been shocked if he figured it out. He’s not a very sex-knowledgeable guy. Well at least beyond what he knows from his human life.”

Akaza chuckled thinking about it. “Which is very demeaning towards women I might add!”

“Um…”

“You don’t have to understand…And matter of fact you shouldn’t know any of this at all…”

Akaza’s face turned downtrodden as he put a hand on Nezuko’s shoulder comfortingly. “You know I’ve been looking for you since he took you…”

Nezuko blinked in shock. “You have?”

“Yep…It’s risky entering HIS area even as an Upper Moon. I still looked regardless…I…I know I can never get you out of here…I just…I just want to be there to comfort you in your time of need…That’s all I can do…”

Nezuko looked down and nodded in understanding. It was true that there was no way any demon would be able to help her escape. Muzan can see through their eyes and control them. There was no way they could do anything.

Still, it was the thought that counts in this case.

The demon regained his composure and cleared his throat. “So…Why don’t you tell me about yourself?”

Nezuko felt her face brighten up at the suggestion. “Oh of course!”

The two spent a long while simply talking. Nezuko thoroughly enjoyed spending time with Akaza. He was very nice, certainly the nicest person the girl had met thus far. He listened intently, was respectful, careful with his words.

Nezuko spoke of her home. Her mother and siblings. The teen was careful to not mention her father or Tanjiro. No demon can know about them, that could end dreadfully. She recalled all of them with happiness. She spoke excitedly as she recalled the times with them all. From her earliest memory to the day she left.

Only to then remember that her mother and at least four of her siblings were dead.

Akaza comforted the teen noticing the shift in mood. Nezuko sincerely appreciated the comfort. Muzan was not to really take Nezuko’s emotions seriously. On a surface level, he can. But it’s not enough.

At least the girl now had someone she could truly confide in and who could understand her feelings.

Nezuko wished that she could just stay here forever and avoid everything else. But the girl can never have what she truly wants can she?

Muzan returned after some time. It had been so sudden it took the two by surprise. Akaza was ready to attack he had been so startled. He shifted to dogeza a second later after realizing who he was about to attack.

Muzan didn’t seem angered by the attempt.

Nezuko on the other hand basically threw herself behind Akaza. At first in the same shock, but she ended up staying there. She didn’t want to go back. She knew what was coming. But if she didn’t go then what?

Muzan would get angry and that adds more time before Nezuko gains the demon’s trust.

Muzan extended his hand, cocking his pointer to indicate to Nezuko for her to come over. The girl hesitated for but a moment. She ultimately decided to comply as the more trust she gained the better.

With stiff legs, Nezuko moved over to her captor’s side. Muzan wrapped his arm around the girl as they began to walk out. Before the door shut, pink eyes looked back at Akaza.

His face was twisted in pure concern. He was worried to death over what was going to happen. His hand was extended. His face was contorted in a way as if he wanted to say something.

But that was a foolish idea.

He might be punished for whatever he says regarding these circumstances.

The door shut behind the two. Instantly, Nezuko was picked up with her thighs on either side of Muzan’s hips. Ice-cold lips planted themselves against the girl’s.

She knew what was coming.

Muzan walked over to the bed and laid down on it, with Nezuko beneath him. He was still kissing the captive. He continued to do so as he grinded himself against the teen’s vagina.

The monster finally drew away with a wicked grin on his lips. A manicured hand reached up for his tie as he calmly stated. “You ready?”

The teen sighed as her answer to him. She allowed her body to go slack in the man's grasp. This was all for the sake of gaining this freak’s trust. That was the mantra repeating over and over again as her kimono was being taken off.

Nezuko was lying still as a cold hand stroked her cheek. She had just woken up after yet another encounter. She had been just a bit tired initially but the acts performed only exacerbated the issue. She had fallen asleep.

For how long, she had no idea.

Nezuko had woken up to Muzan lying down next to her. His smile was the same as always. Portraying kindness, but in reality, he was pleased with what Nezuko’s body did to him. “Sleep well?”

Nezuko nodded as she looked down. The teen was still shy when it came to being naked around this creep. Perhaps it was the memory of when she had her innocence influencing this.

Muzan ignored the shy look, intentionally at that. He kept stroking as he hummed in contemplation. He leaned closer as he spoke. “You’ve been quite obedient to me as of late…”

Nezuko kept looking down but was listening as the demon continued. “Such obedience deserves a reward. Let me think of an appropriate one…”

Nezuko was fully expecting something sexual in nature. Muzan had done something like that in the past. He rewarded Nezuko’s obedience with sex. Not much of a reward really…

Muzan gave a hum indicating he had an idea. “I think I’ve got just the idea. How about I take you outside the Infinity Fortress?”

Nezuko perked up immediately, Muzan continued. “You’ve been behaving exceptionally well, especially since your little getaway attempt. I know you’ve been desperate to see the outside world; it has been quite a while since you’ve last seen it after all. What do you think?”

The teen shot straight up and practically jumped on the demon in excitement. “YES! CAN WE PLEASE GO OUT NOW?!”

Muzan smiled amusedly and sat up himself. He held onto the girl’s delicate hands. “I guessed this would be your reaction. You happen to be in luck that it’s past midnight right now. So we can leave as soon as we get dressed”

Nezuko was pulled off the bed. The girl was frowning though. “It’s past midnight?”

Nezuko had no sense of time anymore. She thought it was still day and that she would have to wait until the sun set. Apparently not, the sun was closer to rising at this point. This was not ideal in all honesty.

Muzan raised an eyebrow. “Indeed it is. Did you think it was daytime?”

Nezuko nodded in response as the demon led the girl to the closet. Muzan sighed. “That makes sense actually. Yes, you have meals at consistent intervals. However, those intervals rely largely on your sleep schedule. Perhaps it would be wiser to adjust that so you have a sense of time.”

Nezuko didn’t respond to that. Rather she was contemplating her escape plan. Not this time for clear reasons. Muzan would never allow the girl to leave his sight. He could probably smell her. Even if Nezuko ran she was certainly not getting far.

Probably not the next time either.

Or anytime Nezuko was explicitly being taken outside. She was going to try and sneak out. Perhaps she could bring a knife with her and wedge it between a door that a demon uses to get outside.

As Akaza implied when they met, demons were not allowed to use Muzan’s territory to leave the Infinity Fortress.

Later Nezuko will try and escape again.

For now to just enjoy the outdoors to the best of her ability.

The demon king picked out the clothes for the captive. It was a charcoal black kimono. The bottom of the sleeves and main body had spider lilies as the pattern. They were red which Nezuko found odd but thought it best not to point that out. Perhaps it’s just a creative decision from the person who designed this.

The obi was deep red with the sash being midnight black.

Kibutsuji motioned for the girl to extend her arms so he could help her get dressed. As with all things, Nezuko obeyed, but only to gain more trust. There were no chest bindings, but the monster had fully banned those now. A permanent punishment for trying to leave.

Nezuko was dressed quickly, the demon shooed the girl outside as he got changed himself. This gave the teen the chance to formulate. When she left the first thing she does is find civilization.

When she gets to civilization she then finds clothes since there was no guarantee she would even be wearing proper clothes. Also, it would be a better disguise than what she left with. As Muzan will certainly have his demons on the lookout.

After the disguise, Nezuko would try to find SOMEONE who can help her. Perhaps she could find those people Akaza mentioned.

The Demon Slayer Corps?

Who were they exactly?

Based on the name they killed demons. So that must mean they were Muzan’s enemies! That meant they would keep the poor girl safe from this hellish place!

Nezuko decided that her plan was either to find her father and brother first or the Corps. Either would be incredible.

Pink eyes looked back noticing Muzan exiting the room. He wore a white suit with a black cape. Wasn’t that the outfit he wore when he kidnapped her? Nezuko visibly frowned recognizing it.

Muzan noticed and knew why so he opted not to say anything concerning that. The demon wrapped his hand around the teen’s shoulder and grinned. “You ready?”

Nezuko nodded joyfully. It was going to be so nice feeling the breeze on her face. See the stars. Hear the rustling of the leaves. All of it.

Certainly beats this stuffy place.

Chapter Text

Muzan held his pet’s shoulder as he sent his thoughts to Nakime. The demon knew just the place to take Nezuko. It was far from any notable civilization. Perhaps one village but that was over the mountain that will be behind them. There was no chance Nezuko would know that.

The area he chose was a pleasant one.

Granted any other time he might just have hated it.

The location was a field of red spider lilies.

The demon king had a particular dislike of them and they weren’t in season as of now. Granted he was putting it mildly when he claimed to just ‘dislike’ them. They were not the flowers he wanted. Looking for a thousand years and failing to find a blue spider lily will have that effect.

However, with Nezuko, Kibutsuji thought of her as a lily.

Not the traditional pink or white lily. No, those types were beneath his pet. They were too basic for who Nezuko actually is.

To Muzan, Nezuko was as if she were a blue spider lily.

Unique in a way that Kibutsuji couldn’t quite explain. He has been far more lenient with her than with anyone else. He was patient with Nezuko when he was with no one else. There was a possessive side to this as well.

Only he could have Nezuko, she was his.

Perhaps he would share should she continuously defy her master. Or perhaps as a reward, but then again she still had to be on her master’s bad side for that to occur.

Made Kibutsuji reflect on becoming immune to the sun. Was he willing to give his demons immunity? The most likely scenario is it will greatly depend. His Upper Moons? For sure Kokushibo, Akaza, and Gyutaro; were loyal and earned the demon king’s trust.

The rest?

If the man felt in the mood to grant them such a blessing.

Then there was Rui. Of course, Muzan was going to give him immunity. The demon king looked at Lower Five as if he were his son. He could have risen higher in the rankings but chose to only be replaced when a higher ranking was killed.

They were much alike and it might be a good thing if he introduced Nezuko to Rui.

That wouldn’t happen for quite some time though.

For now, it was just the two of them on this cool winter evening.

Muzan commanded the biwa demoness to open the door to the location in mind and it was obeyed. The strum sounded and the door flung open revealing the outside. Crimson eyes could see out of the corners of Nezuko’s face lighting up.

She looked incredibly happy, which was a first. The girl walked forward a bit without her master. Muzan quickly changed that by again grabbing her shoulder and walking out with her. He had to remind Nezuko that this was a gift she would have to earn every time.

She was on track to be let outside, granted that is if she requested it. Not now though. This was her reward for beginning to get to that point.

Muzan was met with a cool midnight breeze. It was still winter after all; granted spring was just around the corner. It was chilly, but not to the point that Nezuko would need to go in rather quickly.

Also if she needed to be warmed up, the demon king could always use his body.

Nezuko had to learn that she was dependent on him and him alone. There can be no one else.

Crimson eyes gazed down at his pet wanting to see her reactions. Pink eyes were radiant seeing the world around them. She breathed deeply to take in the fresh air. If there was one thing the demon king would admit it’s that the Infinity Fortress can be stuffy. It was a massive enclosed space with almost no access points.

A small smile breached the teen’s lips, she was clearly happy to be out there. Such a reward deserves a ‘thank you’ doesn’t it?

The demon king smiled with a slight degree of smugness to it. “What do you think Little Lily?”

The girl was still focused solely on the landscape. Kibutsuji was mildly ticked off about that but willing to accept it now. She did reply. “What do I think? I…I’m just happy to be out of there…”

Muzan leaned a bit closer and spoke lowly. “A lovely reward don’t you think?”

Nezuko finally turned to the demon. There was a hint of confusion in her eyes. Muzan narrowed his gaze as a means to tell his pet that he was waiting. When it finally clicked pink eyes widened. “Oh. Um…Thanks for bringing me out here…”

That was by no means good enough.

Muzan sighed. “A rather weak show of gratitude don’t you think?”

Nezuko’s face grew in worry. She backed up slightly and then bowed deeply to show her gratefulness. “Thank you so much for bringing me out here. I truly appreciate it…”

Muzan hummed. That was significantly better, but not what he wanted. The demon placed his finger underneath the girl’s chin and lifted her face towards him. Eyes were filled with great anxiety.

Muzan smiled devilishly as he cryptically explained what he wanted.  This was so Nezuko would learn to do this on her own, in the future. “Better but not what I was thinking of…There is one way to show how much you truly appreciate this gift I’ve given you…”

Pink eyes were darting all about trying to figure out what her master wanted. It was cute seeing her struggle. But this can’t go on forever so the raven-haired man opted to give his pet a hint. He lifted a finger to his lips and pointed.

That was when it finally clicked in the oil-haired girl’s mind. Nezuko looked down in perceived shyness. Even after all the times of pleasuring her master, she still acted like a virgin.

It was adorable really.

Nezuko pursed her lips and moved over to the demon king. She extended her neck and gently put her lips against Muzan’s. She didn’t do much; she was more so inexperienced with kissing than with fucking. Another thing Muzan needed to teach so why not lead the charge and show her what to do.

Muzan took control swiftly. It was not as forceful as times in the past yet it was still possessive. Kibutsuji moved his lips with intent, he swallowed up the small squeaks coming from his pet.

He’s swallowed up every noise possible from Nezuko.

Her squeaks.

Her groans.

Her moans.

Her screams.

All of it.

The raven-haired man could have continued but knew that was a foolish idea. It would be better if his Little Lily was actually allowed to enjoy the outdoors after all. So with a final peck to the girl’s lips, Muzan backed away with a devilish grin on his face.

Nezuko observed as Muzan’s face turned to one of a pleased individual. Did this mean that he fully expected any form of gratitude to come from her lips in this manner? Nezuko abhorred the idea but was willing to do it if it meant escaping.

Anything to get this beast to lower his guard.

The demon spoke with his head slightly cocked to the side. “Perfect…Now enjoy your time outside. This is not going to be an everyday occurrence.”

The oil-haired girl nodded and looked ahead. The stars lit up the entirety of the landscape. The moon had long since set. The breeze was gentle albeit crisp. Honestly, Nezuko wasn’t exactly wearing the correct clothes for this weather.

Oh well.

Pink eyes gazed all around. They were in a field of flowers, but which ones are those? It was winter still so most flowers weren’t in bloom yet. Very soon though as it was warmer than the last time Nezuko was outside.

The teen looked at the demon in curiosity. “So…What flowers are those?”

Kibutsuji gazed at the plants with a twofold expression. One of hatred and one of lust. Strange… He answered. “Those are Red Spider Lilies…I have…a dislike of them…But they somewhat remind me of you…”

Nezuko’s face turned red in shame. It made sense though, Nezuko noticed the pattern that was lilies. Her nickname was ‘little lily.’ Muzan often added lilies to baths. It was obvious the demon king associated the teen with lilies.

One thing Nezuko thought interesting was these lilies. There were red ones? She had only ever seen the tiny patch of blue ones that grew near her home. Well bloomed only for three days of the year. That was during the summer solstice.

Nezuko’s mother would pick them and brew them into tea for the family. She and Nezuko’s father having drunk the most, Tanjiro next, then Nezuko, and so on. Why did they do that? It was never explained.

One thing Nezuko does recall was that her mother did say there were other lilies like the Blue Spider Lilies. These red ones must be them. There was one other far more important part Nezuko recalled.

Tanjuro always said to never mention the Blue Spider Lilies.

Why?

They were rare and supposedly had great medicinal properties. They had to, just look at Tanjuro! He was fully recovered from whatever was wrong with him before! He was alive and well now!

Was it due to the lily?

Who knows?

Despite this, Nezuko knew better than to mention the Blue Spider Lily. It was what her father would want after all.

Muzan finally took notice of Nezuko blushing. He chuckled softly and picked up Nezuko. She was held from her butt, with her legs on either side of the demon’s hips. Pink eyes were wide in slight surprise.

Crimson eyes still stared in lust. “Blushing over me saying you remind me of a lily? How adorable…”

Nezuko gulped nervously as she politely asked. “Could you please let me down for now? I want to walk around. You can carry me back inside when we are done if you want.”

The demon pursed his lips and sighed. “I suppose…”

With that, the teen was let down with no more issues from the demon king.

Nezuko looked around and opted to walk over to the large, frost-covered patch of lilies nearby. She wondered what they looked like fully bloomed. Yes, she knew what they looked like as a flower, but what color were they?

Were they a deep red as if blood?

A bright red as an apple?

Red like a fire?

Or…

Crimson like Muzan’s eyes…

Nezuko frowned thinking of the potential that the color could be like this monster’s eyes. If they were did that mean he saw parts of himself in Nezuko? A terrifying concept that’s for sure…

A tiny shiver ran through the captive at that thought. The demon king noticed but interpreted that as Nezuko being cold. He walked over and wrapped his arms around the girl. He asked in slight concern. “Little lily…Are you cold?”

Nezuko had to lie, she couldn’t say her real thoughts. That would only prompt this beast to become angry. Also, it could potentially lead to her revealing the Blue Spider Lily and disrespecting her father’s instruction.

Nezuko lied. “A bit, it has been a while since I’ve been out after all…”

The demon king hummed contemplatively. “I figured as much…It is warmer than it was even the night before. Spring is just about here so it will be better the next few times we come outside.”

Nezuko nodded and looked down at the lilies once more. When do these bloom? Around the same time as the blue ones? So she asked. “When do these bloom by the way?”

Muzan raised an eyebrow. “Are there none near you?”

Nezuko nodded. Technically the truth, red ones did not grow near her home. The demon sighed as he looked up at the stars. “Around midsummer to mid-autumn. However, I know of a few permanent patches that bloom almost year-round. Winter being the only exception. This one right here is one of them.”

Pink eyes looked again at the frost-laden flowers. Then back at Muzan with desire in her eyes. “When they bloom could we come back here?”

She was genuinely curious about what the flowers looked like. However, the main reason she asked was so Muzan would lower his guard more. That is why she said ‘we.’ So he would think that Nezuko really wanted to look at them with him.

A lie but he didn’t know that.

His eyes glistened slightly, his lips with a victorious grin. “I would be delighted. They should bloom in one week. What do you say we come back here then?”

Nezuko feigned a happy smile as she replied. “That would be nice.”

The rest of that night was uneventful. They stayed outside for only 20 minutes longer before Muzan decided to take Nezuko back. It was for the legitimate reason of the cold. Nezuko was shivering at that point.

When they returned there was no sex thankfully. Muzan merely sent Nezuko to bed so she could start having a consistent sleep schedule. Demons may be most active at night, but they have nothing to do during the day.

Therefore, Muzan had to be in the fortress during the day. So Nezuko being awake was most beneficial to him. And Nezuko hated that. She hated having to pretend she tolerated him. There were brief moments when the façade fell.

Luckily in those moments, Muzan didn’t notice or there was a reason he could understand why it dropped.

The week had been uneventful otherwise. Nezuko was able to spend time with Akaza. A real friendship was starting to form between the two. Honestly, those moments were the real highlight of the week.

Then there was the time with Muzan…

There was sex of course and Nezuko loathed it the most. She was really fighting to keep the mask of tolerance during those times. She managed but it was rough.

The instances where there was no sexual activity were fine. Nezuko had been given a sewing kit so at least she was preoccupied. Muzan had also given her more decidedly fun books to read.

At least Nezuko wasn’t as bored anymore, a small comfort though.

It was late that particular evening. Nezuko had finally fallen back into a proper day-night routine. It was now pretty late, the sun probably set at this point. She was just waiting for that freak to return.

She had to be prepared for whatever he threw at her.

Finally, the door opened, and in came Muzan. His face was neutral, not happy or mad. That was fine. Nezuko looked at him in a neutral expression as well. The monster gazed at her and inquired. “How have you been?”

Nezuko looked down. “Fine, you?”

The demon king walked over and grabbed the teen’s cheeks gently. “I’m doing fine as well, thank you for asking.”

Cold lips pressed against Nezuko’s forehead. Disgusting. The man withdrew with a smile on his lips. “Would you like to go outside today? I said I would take you out when the Spider Lilies bloomed.”

Nezuko almost forgot about that. The girl jumped up excitedly, any chance to be out of this place is a must. She was tired of seeing the same old walls day in and day out. “Can we now?!”

Muzan chuckled amusedly and took Nezuko into his arms. “Of course little lily. I expected this response from you. The sun set a little bit ago. You might still see some light from it if we leave now.”

Nezuko practically dashed forward towards the door. Muzan almost properly laughed seeing Nezuko’s reactions. He glided over and stared at the door. It opened a moment later and Nezuko ran outside.

Muzan knew she wasn’t trying to get away nor was that Nezuko’s intention.

She just really wanted to be out of the Infinity Fortress.

Nezuko stood outside as the cool air brushed around her. The sky was painted a deep violet. The final remnants of light could still be seen over the mountains. Only made Nezuko long for the feeling of the sun on her face.

It has been such a long time since she’s been underneath the sun’s rays…

Would the demon king even let her travel outside during the day? He does run the risk of her just running away. In all honesty, Nezuko would likely do that given the chance. However, she knew this man was not foolish enough to allow for that.

He probably wouldn’t be able to allow sunlight to enter the Infinity Fortress. It made sense the person who controlled the place was a demon. The Fortress is related to her ability therefore making it vulnerable to the sun.

So it would be stupid to ever try and open the door during the day.

That was irrelevant right now. Now was the time to observe the Red Spider Lilies. Pink eyes looked down and gasped in awe.

The flowers were a deep red as if blood. There were so many they appeared as if a sea of blood. The breeze makes the flowers sway like waves. It was awe inspiring honestly.

The demon king strolled over and grabbed the teen’s shoulder gently. “What do you think, Little Lily?”

Nezuko kept her gaze upon the enchanting flowers. It was one thing to see a tiny patch of the blue ones. It was another seeing a massive patch of red ones. They were mesmerizing.

She replied. “They’re…beautiful…They’re so pretty…”

The demon chuckled and moved his head so Nezuko could properly see his face. His eyes portrayed expectance. Oh, that’s right…

Nezuko grimaced internally and gave the demon a gentle kiss on his lips. She didn’t do much, just had her lips against the man’s. Thankfully that appeared to be enough when he backed away a moment later.

That same stupid smile on his face.

Crimson eyes averted to look at the lilies as well. Except there was a more sour look to the gaze. But why? Not that Nezuko wanted to ask. The girl was content with there being no talking.

Except Muzan had other plans. “Do you know what these flowers represent?”

Nezuko furrowed her eyebrows. Huh? There was a meaning behind these flowers? What was it? So she asked. “I don’t…What do they represent?”

Muzan walked over and plucked one of the nearby lilies. The demon turned back whilst staring at the six-petaled lily. “They represent death. Typically an omen of death…”

Nezuko frowned in growing concern. “I-Is it really a good thing that you associate me with those then?”

Eyes turned amused as the demon walked back over to the girl. “It would be if I believed in that sort of nonsense. I’m sure you can already guess but I am not religious or superstitious by any means. So for me, these lilies can represent a more dangerous beauty. Fragility. A kind of weakness.”

So that’s it. That’s how he sees Nezuko. A weak, fragile person. But that other part? Nezuko wasn’t at all flattered by being called beautiful. She’s heard that time and time again. It angered her to hear him say that at this point.

The demon king placed the lily in his hand gently behind the girl’s ear. Nezuko reached a hand up and lightly touched one of the petals. It truly did feel fragile. Muzan sighed and brushed his hand against the teen’s face. “It suits you perfectly…”

There was no reaction from Nezuko.

Nothing.

She didn’t want to entertain the compliment. It was backhanded. This freak sees her as weak and fragile. She was by demon standards. But she wasn’t going to take the insult lying down.

As Muzan gently pressed his lips against Nezuko’s, the girl was plotting.

She was going to escape and she was going to do so in the very near future.

Chapter Text

Today was the day; it was the day that Nezuko was planning to escape. It had been three weeks since she had seen the Red Spider Lilies. She was thoroughly fed up with everything being done to her. The teen had come to the decision last night after Muzan used her again.

This time it was a little different as the demon had made the girl ‘ride him’ as he put it.

It was not fun by any means. As it translated to Nezuko being made to actively participate. Before, she could disassociate from it all. Only occasionally reacting though unintentionally.

Not with what occurred last night.

That was when Nezuko decided it was now time to get away from this wretched place. She had to be ever so careful. She couldn’t be seen by anyone. Or else it was all over, Nezuko would be brought back to a no doubt enraged Muzan.

What happens after that was dreadful to think about.

Nezuko brushed aside that one concern of hers in exchange for her plans. They were rather simple. The first was to use a knife and throw it in between the door and frame as Muzan closed it. She had to hit where the door locked or it wouldn’t work at all.

Shouldn’t be that hard considering the teen’s hand-eye coordination.

After waiting for a minute or two, then the girl would leave the room. She had to bring water though as she had no clue as to how long she’d be running for. Once outside, Nezuko straightens her knife.

Chances were high that she’d need to use it again.

Nezuko would then run to the edge of Muzan’s territory. Akaza did say no portals out of here can be opened in the zone unless Muzan commands it. He did say the very edges could be used to get out of here.

Nezuko just had to be lucky that there would be a demon leaving.

Once outside, the girl was praying she’d be close to civilization. If not that would be terrible. First Nezuko had to avoid whatever demon actually allowed her to escape. Once that was done Nezuko steals some clothes.

She was not about to wander around in nothing but a robe.

Boy’s clothes would be most preferable. A hat would be great as well. Once clothes were dealt with it was then time to find help. Nezuko had an idea of who to find thanks to Akaza.

The Demon Slayer Corps.

It could be inferred that based on the name, they were against everything Muzan stood for. That meant they were her allies! Hopefully, they would be more than willing to keep her safe.

Who knows maybe they could help her find her father and Tanjiro.

Was it the greatest plan?

Not really.

Was it better than nothing?

Yes.

All that was left was for Muzan to finally leave.

He had been lying his head on Nezuko’s lap the entire time that the girl ruminated about these things. He’s been calm this whole time. Just content with staying like this. Surely he had to leave soon right?

It was late afternoon at this point, surely he had things he needed to do.

As Nezuko’s heart leaps in nervousness, the monster just stays there. It was getting annoying, to say the least.

Finally, at long last, Muzan sat up.

Crimson eyes looked deep into the teen’s gaze as he grabbed her cheek. “I’ve got to go now. I have some matters to attend to. Will you be fine? I could bring you with me if you want to come…”

Nezuko shook her head. “I’ll be fine! Perhaps another time.”

There will not be another time. But Muzan didn’t need to know that. The demon smiled softly and got off the bed. Nezuko followed along much to the demon’s surprise. “What are you doing?”

Nezuko put on an act. “Saying goodbye for now? What you don’t want one?”

Muzan took the teen’s arms and smiled. “Oh. That’s ok you can say goodbye…”

Nezuko softly brought her lips to Muzan’s in an attempt to convince him she meant what she said. Success, he believed her. His face shone in victory as he turned around towards the door.

Nezuko grabbed the knife she had hidden underneath her robe, tucked in by her sash. She hid it underneath her sleeves as she observed Muzan leave. The door opened to reveal the normal hallway she’s come to know.

So was he staying here or leaving through a different door?

Not important right now.

Muzan looked back one final time with a friendly grin. “See you soon, Little Lily…”

Nezuko waved with her free hand, a fake smile on her face.

The door began to close as Nezuko got ready. Pink eyes watched carefully and began to ready the blade. Once the door was in its proper position, she threw it as hard as she could.

Pink eyes watched as the knife hit its target. Success! This was great! Now was just to grab the water jug!

The teen dashed over and snatched the small jug she had. Nezuko had stuffed cloth into it so it didn’t leak as much. There was another piece of cloth so the girl could tie it to her waist and run.

Nezuko ran back over to the blade and made sure she had caused the door to remain unlocked. A small tug told the oil-haired girl she hit her mark as the door followed.

Nezuko waited a few moments. Her heart beating like mad in excitement. Finally, after so long Nezuko was finally able to escape this dreadful place! She could finally see her father and brother!

Nezuko opened the door cautiously. The teen poked her head out and looked both ways. No one, she was all alone. With a sigh of relief, the girl pressed the bent blade against the wood to straighten it. Once that was done, Nezuko took off.

Towards freedom.

The run was easier than the first time, as Nezuko knew what to expect. She wasn’t stressed about there being no end to this hallway, because she knew that there was one. Her only concern was remaining unseen when she got to the end.

There was still significant distance to run but demons COULD be a possibility when she turned right.

Speaking of, the fork was approaching, and pink eyes could finally see it.

So Nezuko’s plan for avoiding demonic gazes was simple. When she gets to a bridge she looks EVERYWHERE. Even with the smallest hints a creature is nearby, Nezuko will delay her advance.

She couldn’t do it forever though. She was on the clock. The moment Muzan returns he will know she’s gone. That is when the demon in charge of this place will look for her.

It was such a lucky thing the demon who runs the fortress doesn’t seem to be able to sense knives preventing doors from shutting all the way.

Nezuko came to the fork and turned right. She had to get to the edge of the demon king’s area. And she had to do it as swiftly as possible!

From here to where Akaza took her when they first met, there were three bridges Nezuko needed to cross. As this area is unchanging, they should be straightforward from here. Matter of fact, Nezuko could see the first one right ahead!

The teen made it to the first bridge and paused at the entrance. There was no one straight ahead but what about around? Pink eyes cautiously peered around. There was no one Nezuko could directly see.

Hearing?

Nezuko failed to hear anything abnormal.

So no one was near. That was great! Nezuko took off and dashed across the bridge. Even if no one was nearby, it was suicidal to linger in such an open area. Nezuko made it to the other side with no troubles.

She was now concealed by a roof and walls once again. All that was left was to do this two more times and find out how to get lower down this place. What Nezuko can do is hope that after the third bridge that would be far enough.

She had to pray that a demon was leaving after passing the final bridge.

Nezuko walked swiftly to get to the next bridge. She was also hoping Muzan would be occupied for the whole day. If he wasn’t…

Nezuko didn’t want to think about that.

Rather she thought about what was to come.

Freedom.

Nezuko would finally be able to live her life without a monster looking over her shoulder. A freak using her as he pleased. Free of death that surrounded this whole cursed place. She could live the rest of her days with her father and brother.

Now that Nezuko thought about it, what would her remaining family think of her?

Nezuko stalled as she thought about that. What would they think if they knew what had happened to Nezuko? Would they be upset? Angered? Would they blame Nezuko?

The teen shook her head and continued on. She resolved the questions with a simple resolution.

She was never going to tell her father or brother what had happened in her time of being gone.

Sure she might tell whoever the doctor is that takes care of her. It was unavoidable, there was a permanent scar on her left shoulder. It was a bite mark. Given the day Nezuko first tried to escape. Nezuko noticed that it never went away about a week and a half ago.

Muzan said it symbolized his claim on the girl when she brought it up.

So that both humans and demons alike would look and see that Nezuko is not for them.

Nezuko faltered again thinking about the future. What about when she married? Would she tell them? Probably…They would see the mark and wonder what it meant…

She hoped they would understand…

It was just that Nezuko never wanted her father or brother to ever learn of this.

They can’t know, Nezuko was already too embarrassed over all of this as it was…

She didn’t need to add to that guilt and shame…

The girl dragged herself from her thoughts by lightly tapping her cheeks and moving forward. The second bridge was in sight now. Nezuko quietly ran up to it and started looking around.

She couldn’t see anything. Neither could she hear anything. So that means no one is here. Once again, the girl ran as fast as she could across in concern.

She made it to the other side just fine. Now for the final bridge then the girl just had to find a demon exiting this place. The girl ran and ran and ran. Escape was so close that Nezuko could practically taste it.

It was exhilarating.

The final bridge was in view now. Pink eyes widened in anticipation. She was so excited she could barely contain herself. The teen stopped at the entrance and looked. Nothing again.

However, Nezuko could hear something this time around. It sounded like…arguing? It came from above the girl.

Ok, so it would be best to stay put and not move. Or better yet, hidden behind the pillar to her right. Just in case whoever the demons were decided to hop onto the bridge. Nezuko took position behind the pillar and watched.

The voices grew louder until finally, the owners landed on the bridge. It was two similar-looking demons. One was wearing a dual-patterned kimono and held a staff with rings on the top. The other wore a sash and a hakama. In his hand was a large fan-like leaf.

The one in the kimono was the instigator. “You’re such an idiot you know that! Why did you think it was a good idea to come over here?! Are you trying to get yourself killed, Karaku?!”

The other, Karaku, laughed as he held the fan on his shoulder. “Killed? Sekido, we’re not THAT far into HIS territory! We would be fine anyway! Besides you smell the human as well! Aren’t you in the least interested?”

Wait they could smell Nezuko?!

That was really bad…

But they don’t seem to realize how close Nezuko was. Odd…

Sekido yelled back. “That human is not meant for us! They are in HIS territory for a reason! Also, I’m sure you noticed the heavy lingering of Muzan-sama around the whole territory. It would be impossible to find them anyway, they would smell more like Muzan-sama at this point!”

Karaku sighed. “Still would be nice to see who it was. You can agree it is strange though. A human? Living here? Wonder why…”

Sekido sighed as well and rubbed his chin. “Well Douma didn’t say much but I don’t think he knows why the human is here either…”

The two demons began to walk away. Actually, they might be leaving this place. So Nezuko decided to follow behind the two in absolute silence. She would duck behind cover whenever she could. For now, staying low was the best bet too remaining hidden.

Nezuko began following behind as Karaku began to talk again. “True, but didn’t Douma say that Akaza screamed at both him and Kokushibo not long after Muzan-sama took the human?”

Sekido looked up as he responded. “He did didn’t he?”

“What did he say to them again?”

“Something about them not knowing what was staring them in the face…”

“Wonder what that means? Oh and also was the human a girl or a boy do you remember?”

“I believe Douma said it was a girl…”

“Man…Would have been nice to see her…Although that does lead me to wonder what Muzan-sama wanted with her…Could it be…”

“What?”

“Perhaps as a pet or something!”

“Do you ever NOT think about sex…”

“What can I say? I do represent pleasure!”

“But is that why the girl’s really here?”

“No idea!”

“I also assume you don’t want to ask?”

“I don’t that would be a terrible idea!”

Nezuko was ruminating about that whole conversation. So Karaku had nailed down the reason why she was here pretty much. Thankfully Sekido seemed to think it was an absurd idea. Would be best if only Akaza knew her shame for now…

Also, Akaza had screamed at the other two demons the day they met? He had yelled at Douma and Kokushibo for not realizing what was going on?

Honestly, that made Nezuko appreciate Akaza even more. He really did care for her. If he wasn’t under Muzan’s control, he would undoubtedly help her to escape. He might even take the girl out of there himself if he could!

Pink eyes watched as the two demons kept walking. They weren’t really discussing anything of note right now. Mainly what they were going to eat when they left. Where they would go to get food. That kind of stuff.

It was repulsive how they talked about people as nothing other than food.

However, the location was important. So the girl paid close attention as Karaku spoke. “I’ve got just the place to get food!”

Sekido sighed angrily. “Where?”

Karaku threw out his arms and excitedly exclaimed. “Daki and Gyutaro’s territory!”

Sekido pointed his staff at Karaku. “You just want to fuck something before eating it!”

“Why not?! It’s been a while!”

“Are you going to fuck them while they’re still alive?”

“Do I have to?”

“No…Are you going to fuck a woman though?”

“I don’t have to why do you ask?”

“I hate seeing you fuck men…”

“Oh really? Why? Judgmental aren’t we? So I can fuck a corpse but not a man? Hey, don’t knock before you’ve tried it!”

“I just don’t like it!”

“Imagine being judgmental as a demon Sekido!”

“Shut the fuck up, Karaku…”

Nezuko felt sick hearing the part about using a corpse for pleasure. It was abominable a horrific act. However, Nezuko couldn’t allow herself to throw up. If she did that would be disastrous.

The demons got to the end of the hallway and stopped. Sekido grunted and yelled to the ceiling. “Hey! Biwa demoness! Take us to the outskirts of the Red Light District! And be quick!”

The door opened at the strum of an instrument. So the woman who controlled this place did so using a biwa? Interesting…

The other side was dark. It appeared to be a grove of trees. There was a faint light coming from the right. Was that the Red Light District?

Karaku chuckled. “You need to be patient Sekido…Be nice to the woman who could very well save you or doom you to be in the sun!”

Sekido grunted and the two walked through the door. Nezuko drew her blade and got ready to throw. Once the two were through, Nezuko flung her blade as hard as she could. The door closed but luckily the blade was stuck in between the crack.

It worked!

Nezuko dashed over and waited a moment. Then ever so slowly she pushed the handle to allow for a larger gap. Once that was big enough, Nezuko stuck her hand inside. The teen pushed the door as fast as she could.

The doors were fighting her though. Probably by design, they weren’t meant to be opened by anyone else other than the Biwa demoness.

Once the gap was large enough, Nezuko jumped through. Unfortunately, the knife was left behind, but that was fine. She probably wasn’t going to need it anymore. Pink eyes looked behind herself to see the door fade away.

Leaving Nezuko all alone with a newfound sense of freedom…

The girl sighed in pure relief as she peered around. She could see the two demons on a nearby roof looking over the city nearby. It was night. Then that likely means Muzan knows she’s gone by now.

He’ll probably start with the fortress first.

Once he realized she wasn’t in there he’s going to look at recently closed doors. That means he’s going to be here soon. Nezuko should probably leave now.

The teen stood up and ran over to the nearby house. The two demons had left the roof and probably went further into the city. So lucky that she didn’t have to worry about them anymore…

The girl stopped noticing drying clothes in the yard. There was a kimono and a hakama that looked like they would fit the girl. There was also a straw hat near there as well.

While Nezuko did feel a bit guilty, she had no choice. The teen ran over to the clothes and pulled them off the rack. The teen dashed over to the hat and saw a shed. She could get changed in there with no issues at all.

Nezuko walked to the shed and went inside. Nezuko shed her clothes and put on the outfit she stole. It fits perfectly! It would disguise her well! But the hat…It would work but her hair was too voluminous to properly hide…

Nezuko spotted a rag on a nearby bench and used that. The girl bundled her hair underneath the rag and then put the hat over it.

Success, now Nezuko was as disguised as she could be!

Nezuko took her water jug and looked inside it. She frowned seeing how empty it became; the cloth had not helped much. So the teen drank the rest of the water and placed the empty jug on the workbench.

The teen left the shed and rapidly dashed over to the main road. Now was the time to find this so-called ‘Demon Slayer Corps.’ Hopefully, they were in this city…

Hopefully, they would be willing to help her…

Nezuko looked at the house she stole the clothes from one final time and muttered an apology. Little realizing it was futile. The demons from before had ripped everyone inside to shreds…

Chapter Text

Nezuko’s eyes were shining seeing this place. It was such a busy city and crowded as well. Many people were coming and going. Many beautifully dressed women lined the balconies waving down to men passing them. A few waved to Nezuko but the girl ignored them.

The teen had one goal in mind.

Find the Demon Slayer Corps.

The question then becomes how would she know who they were. What did they wear? That was the only flaw in the girl’s plan right now. They had to look unique though. They probably didn’t look like the average citizen.

So look for unique people…

It shouldn’t be that hard since most folks here wore either the standard kimono or more foreigner-type clothing. Although it was strange seeing so many women be dressed as fancily as they were.

What is this place exactly?

Not that important…

Although this place was overwhelming, to say the least. This is what cities look like now? It was so bright it practically looked like daytime! Nezuko could feel her head spinning from how overstimulating all of this was.

Nevertheless, Nezuko pressed on.

She needed to find help and avoid any demons that crossed her path.

After wandering for around 30 minutes it was all too much for Nezuko. Some of the women behind bars nearby tried calling for Nezuko to come closer. It was creepy honestly. Then the lights and sounds just grew to be too much.

So Nezuko decided it best to duck into a nearby alley to rest for now.

So far searches have yielded nothing. No one stuck out to the girl. They all looked the same. Thankfully, Nezuko hasn’t seen any demons either. There probably weren’t going to be any in the city actually.

Such a large amount of people that they would be noticed killing people.

Makes Nezuko wonder where those two she followed to get out of here went.

Regardless, Nezuko had to keep going. There was no other choice. The teen wanted to avoid the main road for now. The alleys should be fine right?

Nezuko started walking further and further down the alley. There was a fork coming up, then presumably another that would lead to a road again. That was fine it did seem to be just a bit dimmer on that side.

The teen walked to the fork and contemplated on which way she would turn.

That was when the girl heard arguing coming from the left. Pink eyes turned in that direction to see who it was. About 10 yards from her were two people.

It was a girl a bit older than Nezuko, and a man presumably in his twenties.

The man was hovering over the girl as she kept trying to push him away. Was this man harassing that poor girl? It evoked thoughts of Nezuko’s own torment at the hands of Muzan…

The man yelled. “C’mon! You gotta be able to let me in!!! I need to see Oiran Warabhime!!!”

The girl fired back. “If you really want to see her, pay for her like everyone else! It's as simple as that!”

The man grabbed the front of the girl’s kimono and his eyes turned wild. “But you’re her assistant! You must be able to do something!!!”

The girl tried pulling herself away. “I can’t! Get away from me you pervert!!!

Nezuko was really reminded of her own dynamic with Muzan. Did that mean this man was about to-?!

Nezuko ran over with panic in her voice. “Hey, you!”

The man stopped and looked at the teen in surprise. The girl was also shocked but relief flooded her face. Nezuko kept running as she asked firmly. “What do you think you’re doing?!”

The man stood up properly, his hand still on the girl’s kimono. He sneered. “Oh? What are you doing here boy? Errands perhaps?”

Nezuko was internally relieved. At least the disguise was working. Granted her voice should be giving her away. Then again she looked young enough that a person could believe she was a young boy.

The teen puffed her chest out. “What are you doing to her?”

The man scoffed. “What her? I’m trying to solicit a favor from her…She knows one of the best oirans in the district! I get in this whore’s good graces, I can fuck the top brass!”

Nezuko froze at the man’s statement. The teen didn’t know what a whore was. But she knew what fucking was, regrettably. The fact this man wanted to use another human to be able to fuck someone else…

It was way too similar to what Nezuko experienced.

By sacrificing herself she saved her family. Or so she thought, they’re dead now…Regardless she still had similar circumstances.

The man leaned down towards the girl he was holding and snickered. “Now beat it, kid. I have no issues with you. You’re just a concerned boy and I get that. But you can’t stop me from doing what I want.”

The man got even closer to the girl he was holding. “As for you, stop fighting me. The struggle is meaningless in the end, I will get what I want…”

The girl whimpered and tried to hit the man away. “Wait! No! Let me go! Please!”

Nezuko was frozen as memories flooded her brain. Everything that had been done to her came in droves. She wasn’t seeing two strangers before her. She was seeing herself and Muzan. She was seeing their encounters.

Nezuko just fighting, begging, anything to get away.

Muzan simply overpowered her,

Taking what he wanted.

Nezuko had never felt so enraged in her life. She was furious over everything. Over everything done to her over the last, what had to be two months at this point. Over this man thinking he has the right to break someone to pieces over his selfishness.

Nezuko was fed up with it all.

So the teen made a rash decision at that moment.

She charged the man.

It was a split-second decision. Nezuko threw her arms in front of her body and shoved the man as hard as she could. The black-haired man stumbled and landed on his butt. He was in complete shock.

So was the tar-haired girl. Except for her, Nezuko grabbed her by the wrist and began to run in the other direction, back to where she came. It would be stupid to run to the nearest exit, the man was right there.

The girl sobbed in pure relief. “Th-Thank you! I was so scared!!!”

Nezuko smiled softly. She was happy to be able to save someone from a fate that she suffered through. There was not much of a plan for this. It was really, just get back to the main road.

It was better than staying here, that’s for sure.

Nezuko and the girl made it to the fork. Nezuko was about to turn into it when the girl gasped in horror. “LOOK OU-!!!”

The girl shoved Nezuko forward and a sickening thud was heard behind Nezuko.

The teen regained her footing and looked behind in great fear.

Pink eyes were observed as the man held the head of the girl against the wall. The girl was limp in his grasp. The man’s face was a mixture of shock and vexation. He let go of the girl and she promptly fell to the ground.

Nezuko gasped in horror and knelt down to make sure the girl was still alive. As Nezuko was reassured the poor girl was still breathing, the man swore. “Damn it!!! Why’d that bitch have to jump in my way?! And you!”

Nezuko turned in horror towards the man. Only to be met with a fist to the face. The girl fell over onto the ground as she grunted in pain and her hat went flying off behind her. Pink eyes looked back up as she regained awareness of her surroundings. “I wasn’t going to do this originally and I had different plans that didn’t involve you! But thanks to that cunt’s stupidity, now I have to adjust them! You’ll be fine though…A hole’s a hole…”

Huh?

What did tha-

Nezuko watched in terror as the front of her kimono was ripped off. Revealing her flat chest. Pink eyes widened as the realization settled in.

This man was about to fuck her.

Nezuko instantly began to hit her attacker. She clawed and kicked as the man tried moving closer.

A scream was building in her throat.

If she screeched as loud as she could then someone could actually hear! They would be able to rescue both her and the unconscious girl! Nezuko just had to scream to the heavens!

The teen opened her mouth to let out an unholy noise.

But it was thwarted.

The man shot his hands forward and wrapped them around Nezuko’s thin neck. The man shoved Nezuko back to the ground. The landing was particularly harsh causing a sharp pain in the back of Nezuko’s skull.

But what was far more concerning right now was that the man began to squeeze.

Nezuko gasped as she felt no oxygen get into her body. Her hand switched to grabbing at the hands. She couldn’t breathe! The man was squeezing too tightly! Nezuko was going to pass out if this kept up!

At the last second, the void-eyed man stopped. Nezuko coughed a bit, her throat now feeling extra scratchy. But not a moment to rest. Another punch connected with Nezuko’s face. Only this time more forceful than before.

The world blurred at the strike. Only to again be met with another strike to the other side of the face. Nezuko winced at the punches. The man simply hissed out. “You son of a bitch! You dare try and scream?! You thwarted me so you must be punished! I can think of you as a girl so that makes this better for me!”

Nezuko was regaining awareness again only to see the man tear her hakama only at the crotch area. Nezuko reached out to try and stop him. Her voice was weaker than before due to the choking. “Wait…Stop…”

The fundoshi was torn off to reveal her sex. Void eyes widened in surprise. “Hold up…You were a girl this whole time?! Why the blazes were you disguising yourself as a boy? Oh well, makes this better for me!”

Pink eyes observed as the man lowered his own hakama and fundoshi. Revealing an already hard cock.

Which was about to go inside the teen.

Panic settled in as Nezuko tried to push the man away and escape. “No!”

Unfortunately, the man saw this. He grabbed the rag on Nezuko’s hair, causing it to become untied. He shoved the teen to the ground again. Slamming the back of Nezuko’s skull on the ground.

A massive headache was forming but for two reasons.

One is the obvious slamming of Nezuko’s head onto the ground.

The other is the litany of memories and newfound shame.

Nezuko had just escaped how did this happen again?! How could she be being fucked again by a completely random person?! Why was she so stupid to try and help someone?!

No, she can’t think like that.

Her fellow humans had to be protected…

Nezuko could never let them be hurt…

But at the cost of Nezuko’s well-being?

It was hard…

Nezuko was suddenly taken back to reality by a hard dick forcefully shoving itself all the way inside. Nezuko would have screamed had the man not begun to choke her again. He probably only did it to prevent the scream.

The man chuckled evilly. “Holy shit you feel amazing! Are you one of the bitches around here?! You’re telling me I got this for free?!”

Nezuko was so confused about what he meant by that. Largely, Nezuko was in sheer agony. Never ONCE did Muzan do any of this to her! Ok, he did hurt her once but even then, it was still gentler than this!

The man immediately started thrusting into the teen. Cries of sheer agony ripped from Nezuko’s sore throat. This hurt like hell. The man seemingly enjoyed it though. “Dear god this feels incredible! Almost makes me forget how pissed off I am at you!”

With that, Nezuko was met with a slap to the face. Then another from the other direction. And another and another until Nezuko actually lost track of how many times this monster slapped her.

When he finally stopped he stated coldly. “That’s for getting in my way…”

Nezuko was then backhanded by the black-haired man. Nezuko could barely see out of her left eye anymore. It felt so swollen. “That’s for making me knock out the other girl…”

The man returned to moving in and out of Nezuko’s steadily bleeding walls. The teen was basically giving up already. If she just lets this man do what he wants, surely he’ll leave her alone when he’s done.

Right?

The man kept going. His hands now dug harshly into Nezuko’s waist, leaving indents. He leaned forward while breathing heavily to take a nipple into his mouth. Nezuko stiffened greatly at the contact.

Many unpleasant memories arose from that action.

The man was harsher though. He bit much more ferociously than whenever Muzan had done it. Which was impressive as Muzan has fangs.

The man did the same to the other one and drew away just slightly. “It’s no wonder I thought you were a boy! These things are tiny!”

Nezuko yelped slightly feeling the man slap her nonexistent chest. Void eyes moved further up the shivering body. A tongue lolled out and moved along with the eyes. It slathered up the junction of the teen’s chest and soon collarbone.

The man cocked his head and planted his lips on the left side of Nezuko’s neck. He sucked harshly. He also bit as well. Tears poured out of Nezuko’s eyes as she ruminated on how this could have happened?

She was in so much pain and for what?

All because she wanted to be with her father and brother?

The vile man continued for several moments before drawing away. He lingered near the victim’s neck though. Why?

Nezuko got her answer.

The man spoke amusedly. “What’s this? A scar?”

Eyes widened the best they could as the attacker went on. “Doesn’t look like a normal one…Are those teeth marks?”

A hand brutally grabbed the girl’s cheek. They were held in a vice-like grip as wild eyes appeared before terrified ones. “Do you have a husband? Are you married?”

Silence.

Nezuko could speak but she didn’t want to.

Muzan was not her husband and he never will be.

The man frowned angrily as he lowered his hands to Nezuko’s neck once more. “One last chance to answer…Does someone have a claim over you or does some asshole just buy you a lot?”

Again more silence.

That quiet was rewarded with Nezuko being choked for the third time. This time it was more intense than before, albeit much shorter. The man huffed when he finished. “Nothing…I’m going to assume it’s just some douche that likes you a lot…But with this, no one will ever want to have you again! Can’t exactly fuck something that’s this damaged!”

Nezuko sobbed at the statement. Her throat hated her all the more for that simple action. To an extent it was true. How could anyone ever want Nezuko after all the things done to her?

She was a stain upon her family name…

The man grew more fervent in his movements. Until finally, he orgasmed deep within the teen.

It felt disgusting.

Nezuko cringed internally at the seed flooding her. She had experienced it too many times. This time it was worse because of all the pain associated with it.

Was it over though?

The man withdrew and sighed in pleasure. “Fuck…That was amazing…You’re quite the little sex demon ain’t ya?”

Nothing.

Nezuko said nothing, just lay there.

The void-eyed monster hummed amusedly. “Well, I’m not done yet! Got a few more left in me thanks to some low-dosage aphrodisiacs I had just for tonight!”

Pink eyes snapped to attention upon hearing that. Nezuko’s hair was grabbed roughly and she was brought to a seated position. The man leaned down near Nezuko’s face, eyes glowing menacingly. “Before I do anything else…Why not give ya a smooch! If you feel good down there, then you feel good here as well!”

The poor victim was caught off guard by lips suddenly pressing against her own. A tongue rapidly slithered its way inside the girl’s mouth. The attacker was possessive, rough, and had no regard for Nezuko. Oddly the total opposite of Muzan.

As much as Nezuko loathes the demon king, she could admit he was gentle.

In his own weird way that is.

Still was far more considerate than this monster was being right now.

The man withdrew with a string of saliva connecting them. He had an absolutely vile grin on his face. “That was incredible! No wonder some guy fucks you a lot! You know what you’re doing!”

Nezuko wheezed as her head was dragged closer to the man’s flaccid cock. However, the shivering teen knew better. That was not going to last forever. A large hand grabbed the length, gave it a few tugs, and laid it against Nezuko’s mouth.

The appendage was pink in color. Most likely a mixture of seed and Nezuko’s blood. The girl didn’t open her mouth though. Both due to her being weak and also in resistance.

Nezuko wasn’t going to take this lying down.

The man’s penis rubbed against the girl’s lips in an attempt to force himself inside. Blood and cum smeared itself underneath Nezuko’s nose, cheeks, and underneath her lips. The man scowled seeing the resistance.

He backed away just slightly and brutally kicked Nezuko in the gut.

The teen coughed at the assault. The man proceeded to kick again, even harder. The teen felt blood as she coughed again. The monster prepared himself for one more strike.

Except this time he kneed Nezuko’s ribs on the right side of her body.

The girl would have screamed had her throat not been as messed up as it was. Something cracked at the strike. A wave of stabbing pain shot throughout the girl’s chest. It was such a painful experience.

The teen coughed even more blood. The coughing allowed the sick man access. He shoved himself inside the victim’s mouth. The poor girl gagged at the sensation. It was worse than past times thanks to how swollen Nezuko’s throat was.

She could barely breathe as this monster began moving in and out of Nezuko’s mouth. He had little regard for the teen’s capability to breathe. He was solely focused on his own pleasure.

He sighed in arousal, his dick growing harder by the second. “You really do feel nice…Man, that asshole who fucked you before missed out on buying you permanently! Well too bad for him!”

Pink eyes observed the world begin to blur and fade away.

She couldn’t breathe. Nezuko was going to pass out at this rate. It was only a matter of time. Eyes began to roll back into Nezuko’s skull as unconsciousness seeped in. In an act of mercy, the man drew away.

Nezuko gasped as she sucked in precious air. It hurt to just breathe. Something was really wrong with the right side of the girl’s chest. What did that man do?

A moment passed with Nezuko gulping in the life-saving oxygen; only to then again be met with a dick in her mouth. It was more erect than before. He must have been stroking himself as Nezuko was breathing.

Nezuko whimpered in pure agony. Everything hurt. There were varying degrees of pain with each body part. But nevertheless, everything hurt.

Nezuko just wanted all of this to be over.

The man kept going, his voice showcasing the pleasure he was feeling. He had to be getting close now. There was no way this wasn’t going to keep going. This man had to be leaving Nezuko alone soon…

Right?

Nezuko had to be given two more breaks to allow her to breathe. This monster would hit Nezuko for needing those breaks. But what else was she supposed to do? She didn’t want to be rendered unconscious.

Then again that would be a mercy.

But what would the man do to her whilst unaware?

That is what scared Nezuko. At least with Muzan, Nezuko was rest assured that he wouldn’t do anything in her sleep. Sure he’d touch her chest, but he wouldn’t fuck her whilst she slept.

Muzan afforded the teen that small comfort.

After far too long, the man groaned as he snapped his hips once more against Nezuko’s face. This vile monster’s seed flooded the girl’s mouth. A lot of it spilled from the corners and it was dripping down the girl’s chin.

The man refused to take his soft dick out. “Swallow what’s in there or else…”

Nezuko groaned internally as she worked to swallow. The vile seed slid down painfully, it was hard as her neck was swollen. Could Nezuko even talk? Perhaps she could but who knows…

After all the fluid was swallowed, the man withdrew. A hand let go of the top of Nezuko’s head, and the girl flopped to the ground hitting her head again. Not that it mattered, her head was in splitting agony already.

Pink eyes were unfocused, and Nezuko didn’t want to move. She just wanted to lie there and let the world pass by. Nezuko loathed everything right now.

This situation…

Her life…

Herself the most…

She let everything from the last two months happen. She allowed herself to be used by Muzan. She let herself be used by this man.

Nezuko was worthless…

The man snatched the girl’s chin and forced her to face him. His lips wide in a wicked grin. “Such a good slut! You’re perfect for me!”

Nezuko’s heart faltered. She has heard words similar to that before. Minus the ‘slut’ comment, whatever that was, Muzan had said that. Muzan would always she that Nezuko was perfect for him.

To continuously be demeaned like this was tiring.

Nezuko was tired of life…

The teen sniffled, blood filling the girl’s nose. “N-No I’m not…I’m not any of that…”

Nezuko’s voice was weak, it was rough. Her throat was thoroughly messed up. It was going to take such a long time to recover from this. The assaulter huffed. “Still able to talk? Y’know you’re much better silent.”

Nezuko was moved properly onto her back again. The monster slotted himself between Nezuko’s legs again and wrapped his large hands around the teen’s neck.

The monster squeezed even harder than times before.

Nezuko made strangled noises as all the oxygen was cut off. Nezuko became bug-eyed. Her face steadily turned blue. Was this how she died? Strangled in an alleyway after going through such a brutal thing?

The world began to fade away as Nezuko accepted that this was how she was going to die.

However, the man thought otherwise.

He let go much to Nezuko’s disappointment. It would be better to die than suffer anymore. The man snickered as he rubbed himself once again. “I’m not through with you…I’ve got one more in me little bitch…”

Little bitch…

Nezuko hated being called that…

She’d honestly prefer Muzan’s nickname for her. At least that had better connotations. And it was right. Muzan called Nezuko both weak and frail.

He was right this whole time…

The vile man once again shoved inside Nezuko’s violated lower extremities. It hurt but not any more than it already had been. It was just, same old same old. Still rougher than what Nezuko was used to.

But it felt the same.

Pink eyes stared at the veiled stars above. The lights prevented Nezuko from seeing the glowing balls of light properly. To think Nezuko had freedom just not too long ago.

But she had to be an idiot and get caught again.

Only this time by someone new.

Why can’t all of this just end?

Nezuko thought to her mother and siblings. Were they watching over her?

Were they judging her for this?

When Nezuko died would they even welcome her to heaven?

Would they cast her into hell for bringing such dishonor to her family?

In all honesty, Nezuko deserved the flames of hell for her sins. She betrayed her family by bedding the monster which ended up being the reason they died. Nezuko stupidly didn’t realize that a stranger would do the same things Muzan did only worse.

Nezuko should burn for her crimes against her family name.

The man kept thrusting in and out. He knew Nezuko wasn’t looking at him but didn’t mind. The one thing Muzan never allowed. He made her focus on him.

The man played with his victim’s body. Raking his nails leaving scratches upon a shivering stomach. Soon his hands moved to her waist and forcefully flipped Nezuko onto her stomach.

The teen wheezed at the sensation her ribs gave off. It was searing how much they hurt. Wait were they broken? That was very bad…

Nezuko had no strength to lift her body, so she resorted to having her left cheek in the dirt. Nezuko’s breath sounded like wheezing. Likely a mixture of her throat and ribs. The man kept going disregarding the dreadful state he left his victim in.

Rather he licked a stripe up to the teen's right shoulder. Oil hair was moved out of the way to allow for better access. “Y’know what? I’ll be kind to you. I’ll leave the other mark there to remind you of your past lover. I’ll give you a new one on your other shoulder instead!”

With that, teeth clamped down harshly. Nezuko grunted in pain as she felt the teeth dig in. It wasn’t as deep as Muzan’s bite, but still deep enough. Would it leave a permanent mark? Probably not.

Void eyes backed away and continued using the pliable body. Nezuko stayed right where she was. She wished to stare at the stars and lose herself in them. They were nicer than the cold, gloomy alleyway she was currently in.

Alas Nezuko can never have what she wants, can she?

The man continued for what felt like ages until finally, he finished for the final time. He slammed extra hard pushing Nezuko closer to her discarded hat. Oh right, she had that.

Once the man leaves Nezuko wants to use that as a means of covering herself.

She wanted some semblance of security and that hat would do it.

The man remained inside for a solid minute before finally withdrawing. A vile mixture of seed and blood flooded from Nezuko’s abused vagina. He rose to his feet as Nezuko zeroed in on her hat.

The vile person chuckled. “Oh man that was amazing! Certainly, the best time I’ve ever had! You were so much better than the bitch I was originally going to fuck!”

Nezuko was barely paying attention. She was more focused on forcing her nails into the dirt and clawing at the hat. Nails broke as she inched closer.

The disgusting human continued. “You were such a good fuck! I imagine you could have become an oiran one day!”

Nezuko was so close to the hat now. Just a few more inches.

The man said one more thing in finality. “You know what I’ve made a decision! I’m taking you with me!”

The teen froze as her hand grabbed the hat. What? No…

No, no, no, no…

NO!!!

NOT AGAIN!!!

Nezuko grabbed the hat and put it over her frame. She brought her knees up to her chest to comfort herself. The girl’s head was spinning at the realization that she was about to be kidnapped again.

Only this time by a man who had treated her worse than the literal progenitor of demons!

The man walked closer as he laid out his plans. “I could teach you how to please me properly. You could learn how to take the best care of me. Oh! And you could have my children as well! And don’t worry I’ll treat you better…When you become pregnant that is…”

Feet drew closer as Nezuko shook in true terror. The man continued with annoyance in his voice. “It won’t be that bad…C’mon you lil bitch-“

The man stopped talking. Huh? Why? Pink eyes were wide with fear as she looked to see why he stopped.

There was another set of feet behind him.

These were barefoot though and looked grimy and not well maintained. Who on earth was that? Where did they come from?

A voice croaked out sadistically. “What have we here? Were you never taught as a child to not be alone in an alleyway at night?”

A sickening thud came from that direction. The vile person slumped to the ground, unconscious. What was he hit with?

The newcomer cackled lightly as he yelled. “Oi! C’mon over! I’ve got three humans!”

Humans?

Wait were these-?!

Another set of feet appeared near the barefoot ones. They appeared to be extremely tall platform shoes. The owner was a woman and she spoke dully. “Two. That one is my assistant…”

The barefoot man hummed. “Oh? Why can’t we eat her?”

The woman sighed. “Because she’s new. I just replaced my old one remember? We have to keep up our disguises y’know! Can’t exactly kill too many people in the houses, do you want the attention of the Corps?”

“Yeah, yeah…But hey two is better than nothing! Plus I’m pretty sure that boy wants to die…”

“Oh yeah…That’s rough…Seen it before with some of the girls…Can’t help but pity the people that happened too…Poor boy…”

“Oh wait I was wrong, that’s a girl!”

Nezuko looked down in shame that these two were looking at her private parts. The woman was silent for a second. “Oh, you’re right… I do pity her …”

The barefoot man began walking closer. “Y’know I want to see her face, just once. And hey, at least she can see who saved her from that bastard.”

Nezuko turned further in on herself. Too ashamed of what was done to her. Not really caring that these demons were going to see her face. Not caring who they are going to alert.

The hat was taken off swiftly. Nezuko couldn’t see the demon, her hair was covering her face. A rough hand gently grasped her shoulder and started to turn her to face him.

Pink eyes soon met the direct gaze of the demon who had both saved and doomed her.

He was not the greatest-looking guy. Looked sickly for all intents and purposes. His skin had multiple gray marks on it. His waist was the thinnest one Nezuko had ever seen. His hair was the same gray as the marks, but the tips were a putrid green.

That ultimately wasn’t where Nezuko’s attention was.

It was his eyes.

The whites were rotten yellow. His scleras were the same putrid green. Irises blood red. But that wasn’t the ultimate source of attention.

It was the kanji.

They said ‘Upper’ and ‘Six.’

This was an Upper Ranking demon.

His face was full of sympathy. He spoke kindly enough. “You poor lil thing…Don’t worry I’ll-”

The demon snapped his head up in shock and instantly vanished from view. Nezuko didn’t even question why he did that. She knew the reason he did.

That reason had just appeared in Nezuko’s view.

Kibutsuji Muzan…

Crimson eyes portrayed the fury he was in. But that anger was not necessarily directed at Nezuko. Rather Nezuko could feel the pity and concern for her. Muzan stared for a moment before finally picking the girl up.

He was gentle but Nezuko still whimpered in sheer agony. Nezuko could still feel that revolting seed dripping out of her. The question was how much of it was actually Nezuko’s blood?

Pink eyes stared straight ahead, she couldn’t move a muscle. Muzan looked at the two demons in the alley with them. His voice was threatening. “Is that man the one that did this?”

Upper Six fumbled with his words. “Y-Yes master! He is indeed! He was about to take that girl away!”

The demon king was silent. Pink eyes observed as a tentacle appeared and shot forward. The girl afforded herself the chance to look.

The tentacle wrapped itself around the unconscious man and dragged him over. This also gave the teen a chance to see the female demon.

Her skin was smooth. Her hair was a deep obsidian color. Her eyes were similar to the other one without the yellow. Did her eyes have markings as well?  From the distance Nezuko couldn’t properly tell or read it.

Siblings or lovers perhaps?

Muzan spoke once again. “I am taking these two with me…Find something else to eat…”

The raven-haired demon turned around and began walking back where he came. It was probably a still-open door to the Infinity Fortress. Nezuko didn’t care that she was being taken back.

She would much rather be there than go through what she just did again.

One thing Nezuko could admit is that she felt such profound remorse over this attempt to flee. She was scared over how Muzan would feel over…this… But also she was regretting her stupidity.

Nezuko watched as the stars changed to the ever-familiar lights of the Infinity Fortress.

The doors to freedom slamming shut behind Nezuko once again.

Chapter Text

Nezuko felt dead inside, her body was in torment. Everything hurt greatly. Muzan walked forward until another door appeared. This door is the one that leads to their room. Muzan walked through it and the door slammed shut behind them.

The demon’s body turned to the left. The man held by his neck was lifted up and tossed towards the wall. A new door appeared so the man flew through it landing harshly on the floor.

The last thing Nezuko saw of that human was blobs of flesh inching towards him.

The door slammed shut afterward.

Nezuko should be panicking. She should be scared. She should be worried about what Muzan would do to her.

But she wasn’t.

She didn’t care.

Nothing could ever hurt as bad as what that other man did.

But that’s not what Nezuko felt she was going to get. All that anger from Muzan melted away. Yes, he was still ticked off but wasn’t angry like the other time.

The demon king looked down in genuine concern. “Little Lily…Are you…ok?”

Nezuko was not going to hide it. She couldn’t. She was in too much pain. The teen shook her head.

Muzan frowned further. “No? Would you like to take a bath? That should help a bit…”

The girl did nothing else but nod. She was carried gently into the bathroom and placed on the ground beside the tub. The cool floor felt so good on Nezuko’s aching body. Muzan turned on the faucet and then looked back at the girl.

His hand hovered over the remnants of Nezuko’s clothes. “I’m going to tear the rest of your clothes off, ok?”

Nezuko nodded, she was content to lie there right now. Muzan ripped off what remained with little effort. Soon Nezuko’s whole body was bare on the floor. She didn’t care that Muzan was looking at what that man did to her.

Saying he was likely displeased would be an understatement.

He was probably enraged at what happened.

But he was calm right now. Which Nezuko was extremely grateful for right now. Hands gently scooped up the limp form of Nezuko and held her against the man’s chest. She was then lifted over the rim and placed in warm water.

It felt so good on the girl’s aching body. Nezuko couldn’t stop the moan of relief that escaped her lips. It was a blessing at the moment. The teen could lose herself here for all eternity.

Muzan stayed by Nezuko’s side. He really did look worried; he wasn’t faking it this time around. He lightly touched Nezuko’s swollen left cheek. “What did he do to you?”

Oh.

That was actually an expected question. Nezuko knew that Muzan was going to ask that. She didn’t think it’d be so soon. Oh well.

Might as well explain.

Nezuko opened her mouth to speak. But nothing came out. Nezuko kept straining her vocal cords.

Nothing.

They were too swollen right now. All that came out was tiny squeaks.

Muzan noticed with a heavy frown. “Can you not talk?”

Nezuko looked right at the demon king and shook her head. Muzan lowered his hand to the teen’s neck. “Your neck is swollen…How did he do that is the question?”

Nezuko wanted to explain. It would be for the best so that Muzan could know she was unwilling every step of the way. But how?

How could she show?

Think.

Think.

Think!

That was when Nezuko got an idea. She just had to hope Muzan would be willing to go along with it. She waved her hand to grab the man’s attention. Crimson eyes looked right into hers. “What is it Little Lily?”

Nezuko moved her hands up to Muzan’s neck. She portrayed with her eyes that she was demonstrating to him what happened. She hoped he got the message. It seemed that he did when he raised an eyebrow. “You want to use me to show what happened?”

Nezuko nodded while holding her pointer and thumb close together. This was to indicate that she was going to squeeze gently. She wasn’t going to try and hurt him much when she did apply force. The demon nodded. “Go ahead. It’s not like you’ll hurt me…”

With that, Nezuko pressed her hands around Muzan’s neck. She squeezed just a bit harshly to indicate she was choked. Muzan got the message. “He strangled you?”

The girl nodded. Muzan asked a follow-up question. “Just once?”

A head shook, and a hand held up four fingers. The demon king’s face turned sour. “He strangled you four times?”

Crimson eyes gazed at the floor. He was probably thinking about the man he brought in. About how he hurt Nezuko. It was almost touching, but Nezuko wasn’t exactly in a clear mental space to consider who she was thinking about.

The demon looked back at Nezuko and asked. “Can you show me what else he’s done? You can use my body if you need to demonstrate.”

The teen nodded albeit painfully and began. She first motioned Muzan’s face closer. Once he moved, Nezuko showed without actually hitting Muzan that she was punched and slapped an unknown number of times.

He also made a swiping motion at Muzan’s chest to show she had been slapped there as well.

Then Nezuko pointed to Muzan’s right leg and then to his stomach. The man’s face darkened even more. “He kicked you as well?”

Not just that. A shivering hand pointed to the demon’s knee and then to Muzan’s right ribs. A scowl formed. “And kneed you as well…”

Muzan was silent as he pursed his lips. He was staring at Nezuko’s own ribs in concern. “It does appear that that man broke three of your ribs when he did that.”

So he did break her ribs…

Nezuko suspected that’s what happened. They were in too much pain to be excused as a simple injury. But how would these heal? What was needed?

Muzan cocked his head as he asked. “Anything else?”

Pink eyes scoured around in thought. There was the…not-as-painful stuff physically speaking. It was the more so mentally taxing stuff…

Nezuko twisted her body to show off her right shoulder. Upon it were the teeth marks the man left on her. Muzan’s mouth turned to one of great disgust. His voice was full of wrath. “Did he do that after seeing the mark I left on you? Did he do that as a response to my mark upon you?”

Nezuko looked at the ground and nodded. Crimson eyes observed lower on her body. “Same with the marks on your nipples?

Nezuko nodded again. She brought a shaky hand to the small mark on her neck. She pointed it out as Muzan stared in eerie silence. The same hand traveled further up to her lips. She brushed them softly to tell that he also kissed her.

Muzan was deathly silent now.

It would be freaking out Nezuko had she not been in as much pain as she was. She didn’t really care at all in that moment.

Actually, Nezuko was reminded of the chief offender of all of this. Nezuko suddenly pointed at Muzan’s crotch. She then pointed at her own and then at her lips. That told Muzan all he needed to know.

Sure it was clear as day that that man had…used her. But her lips weren’t as obvious.

Muzan’s eyes were glowing in pure fury. That hatred was not aimed at Nezuko so she didn’t feel at all threatened. Rather, Nezuko leaned back and sank further into the water. As she went down, she wheezed.

Her ribs were what hurt second most. Her lower regions were what was the primary cause of pain.

Muzan noticed and adopted a legitimately gentle look. “Still in pain?”

Nezuko nodded slightly. Muzan asked another question. “Would you be alright with me helping you clean off?”

Any other time Nezuko would immediately say no. Not this time, however. Nezuko was too out of it and tired to necessarily care if Muzan touched her. At least with him, Nezuko knew he was actually going to be gentle.

Also, he knew Nezuko had limits.

He would have to be insane to not see Nezuko was well past those limits.

Muzan had rolled up his sleeves and ducked his hands into the water. Large hands hovered near Nezuko’s damaged lower regions. Crimson eyes stared in hesitancy. “Do you want me to assist you with cleaning your vagina?”

Nezuko didn’t care so she nodded. Nezuko didn’t want to have to deal with herself down there. So why not let Kibutsuji clean her off?

To continue getting rid of the stains of this night, Nezuko cleaned the blood on her body. Nezuko brought a hand full of water to her nose. It was most likely stained from how many times she was hit in the face.

Nezuko felt Muzan’s hand slid against her lower regions. Rough fingers stuck inside of the teen’s vagina. Nezuko grunted in pain. Despite Muzan’s carefulness, it still burned. The inside was thoroughly torn up.

Muzan noticed with a grimace on his face. “Hurts?”

Nezuko instantly nodded. Muzan frowned even more. “I see…I’ll be as gentle as I can be…”

The teen braced her aching body as Muzan continued cleaning Nezuko’s destroyed walls. It was a positively dreadful experience. It hurt far more than any other time in the past. Proof of how badly that man used her.

Muzan finished as swiftly as he could. When he was done he moved his hand away from Nezuko. He lingered his hand near Nezuko’s head though. The demon placed his hand on top and rubbed the top of the girl’s head.

Nezuko leaned into the touch. It felt so good and was comforting after everything from earlier. Muzan was soft with his touch. He was as gentle as he could be. “You feel a little better now?”

Nezuko nodded, she just had one more thing to clean. The teen took her left hand and brought some water up to her shoulder. The crusted blood washed away from the bite upon her shoulder. It didn’t take long before Nezuko had all the blood off of her.

Muzan moved his hand away and smiled warmly. “Feel much better now?”

Once more the girl nodded. Muzan asked another question. “Do you want to stay in here for just a bit longer?”

Nezuko nodded and leaned further down on the tub. It felt nice to be just relaxing. Although Nezuko was still a bit stressed and not in a good space. She needed some sort of gentle human contact.

It seems like Muzan will do.

Pink eyes gazed over to the demon king. With a small degree of hesitancy, Nezuko reached out her hand. A delicate hand reached out towards Muzan’s right hand. The girl took the large hand into her own.

Had the events of earlier not happened Nezuko would have never done this. Maybe to deceive the demon into thinking she liked him. This time though? Nezuko just wanted this.

It felt nice when Muzan had touched her a bit ago after all.

Muzan said nothing but squeezed his hand gently. Almost as a way to reassure Nezuko that she was safe right now. And honestly, Nezuko did feel safe now.

The teen smiled and shut her eyes. The warm water was immensely helpful with her aching body. This relaxation was much needed. Nezuko and Muzan just sat where they were in silence.

Nezuko was at peace after a torturous night.

Nezuko remained in the tub for a good while. The water was now room temperature and Nezuko’s skin was beginning to turn just a tad wrinkly. She should probably get up now. She was so tired.

But first, shouldn’t her throat be dealt with?

That was the only thing that was still in great pain.

Pink eyes turned towards Muzan and indicated that she was ready to get up. The demon king let go of the teen’s hand and reached for the plug in the tub. He lifted it up and the water began to flow out of the tub.

The demon king waited until all the water drained before he picked up Nezuko. The man carried the girl to the toilet and sat her down on it. Thankfully Nezuko was strong enough to actually sit there.

The demon grabbed a towel from nearby and went back over to the girl. The man took the towel to the top of Nezuko’s head to dry off her hair first. Muzan was as gentle as can be while rubbing the fluffy towel against the girl’s hair.

It didn’t take long to finish the hair. That was when the demon king moved to the girl’s body. He was careful with how hard he pressed. Especially near Nezuko’s ribs and vaginal regions.

The girl didn’t fail to notice Muzan’s eyes narrow in an emotion she couldn’t quite name upon seeing the bite mark.

He really did not like seeing it.

Not that Nezuko could blame Muzan.

She didn’t want to look at it either but for a different reason.

Finally, Muzan had finished drying off the teen. He backed away and hung the towel back up. He grabbed a robe and put it around Nezuko’s shoulders. The teen helped by sliding her arms into the sleeves. Muzan then worked to tie the sash around the girl’s thin waist.

Now Nezuko was covered up and comfortable.

Muzan picked up the teen once again and carried her out of there. The man made a beeline for the reclining couch. The man laid the girl down, but Nezuko was slightly confused.

Why wasn’t she being taken to bed right now?

The demon stroked the girl’s swollen cheek. “I imagine you’re slightly perplexed. But I want you awake for a little bit longer. Your throat probably hurts still. I want to make some tea to help with that.”

Oh.

That’s quite considerate actually.

But it was more so shocking knowing that Muzan knew how to make tea. Sure it was simple but was there a need to make it as a demon? Clearly not.

Muzan stood up and walked to the wall where the door to the kitchen appeared. It opened for the demon and he walked inside. It probably wasn’t going to take the raven-haired demon to make the tea.

For now, it was time to reflect upon the night.

After everything, Nezuko can agree that this escape attempt was a massive mistake.

She was so stupid for pushing that man from that girl. Actually, how was that girl now? She wasn’t going to be killed based on what the demons said. But she was still going to awaken to her savior and attacker being gone.

The fact that there is still evidence of the attack upon Nezuko didn’t help.

That poor girl was going to know that her savior had been hurt and was gone. She was probably going to think Nezuko was taken by the man. Nezuko felt guilty that she was going to worry the girl she saved.

But chances were that she was never going to see that girl again.

A shame, in all honesty, Nezuko also wanted to make sure the girl was ok.

But that also made the girl think about the future.

She was not going to try and escape for a long while. After tonight…She just didn’t have it in her…Not for a long time…

Nezuko didn’t plan on EVER telling anyone about what occurred this evening.

This would be a secret she would take to her grave.

Along with everything concerning Muzan.

Nezuko was never going to tell another human soul about everything that happened between her and Muzan.

Speak of the devil, he had reappeared from the kitchen.

He walked out with a tray in his hands. Upon it was a tea kettle, a teacup, and a miniature jar with a spoon inside of it. The door slammed shut behind the demon as he walked over.

Nezuko sat up properly. Her ribs protested the movement thus she grunted at the sensations. Crimson eyes softened noticing the pain Nezuko was in. He made it over and sat down in front of Nezuko on the couch.

He moved the tray so it was over Nezuko’s lap. He grabbed the kettle and poured the tea into the cup. It steamed as it hit the glass. The demon then grabbed the jar and spoon. He scooped some thick yellow liquid from it.

Oh was that honey?

Muzan put the spoon inside and stirred the honey into the teacup. He looked at the teen as he kept stirring. “It’s been quite a long time but if I recall correctly, honey should relieve your throat just a bit. At least until I can get better supplies tomorrow.”

Huh?

Supplies?

Pink eyes portrayed the confusion Nezuko was in. The raven-haired man noticed and further explained. “There is little chance you will heal on your own without intervention. I was going to get you some medical supplies tomorrow.”

He was?

But will he know how to-

Muzan answered that not even fully formed thought. “I know just a bit about medical care. Enough to wrap bandages to support your ribs. I will need to ask about medicine but that shouldn’t be difficult. I just have to hope it's cloudy tomorrow…”

That was…Actually nice…

Nezuko appreciated the consideration. She wasn’t going to lie about that.

Muzan finished mixing the tea into the honey and presented the cup to the girl. Delicate hands took hold of the teacup and cautiously took a sip. It was the perfect temperature. Nezuko swallowed and there was instant relief.

The liquid mixed with the honey soothed the aching muscles in Nezuko’s throat.

It felt incredible.

Her face gave away the bliss, and Muzan smiled seeing it. “Feel a bit better now?”

The teen didn’t respond, rather took to drinking even more. Muzan chuckled seeing that that was the answer he received. “I see…If you want more just let me know by giving me your cup…”

Nezuko was rather swift with downing all the tea. The relief was such a nice thing. She wanted more actually. So Nezuko held out her teacup as her means to indicate she wanted more.

Muzan complied and poured more tea into the cup and mixed honey in again.

This continued until Nezuko had drank a total of five full cups of tea.

Now, Nezuko was just simply tired. The events of that day still weighed down heavily. Even if the physical reminders hurt less now, the mental reminders were still there.

That was not going to go away any time soon.

Who knows they may even follow Nezuko until the end of her days.

Nezuko just hoped those end of days were her dying as an old woman.

Not her being turned into a demon.

But that was not something Nezuko needed to worry about right now. Now was the time to rest after a traumatic night. And Muzan recognized this.

He took the girl’s still-swollen cheeks into his cold hands. A thumb stroked one of them. His voice was especially soft. Almost like a lullaby. “Want to go to bed?”

Nezuko nodded with tiredness beginning to overtake her. She really needed to sleep. Perhaps good dreams await her? Wouldn’t that be nice?

Muzan picked up Nezuko and cradled her body against his. The demon glided over to the bed and laid the limp form of Nezuko onto it. He moved the sheets to the side. Then he moved Nezuko again so she could be beneath the bedding.

It felt like clouds.

Nezuko could feel her body shutting down by the second. Her eyes fighting to stay open. But why were they? Sleep was a release so she should let it in.

Muzan leaned down as he drew the bedding back over Nezuko’s frame. He placed a soft kiss upon the teen’s temple and whispered. “Hope you have good dreams Little Lily…”

Nezuko smiled at the thought of having good dreams. Her eyes closed as all the pain went away. Finally peace.

Now Nezuko can be at peace as she dreamed of better times.

Chapter Text

Muzan stared down at Nezuko one final time as sleep overtook her. It was good that she felt significantly better now. Considering…everything…Muzan would be lying if he didn’t confess to being furious over Nezuko actually getting outside, to begin with.

How did she do that?

How did she go unnoticed?

Judging from where she was found, she had followed Upper Four outside. Muzan couldn’t do much to punish Upper Four for allowing Nezuko to follow him. Upper Four said it himself.

Nezuko’s scent was hard to track because of how much of Muzan’s scent had rubbed off on her.

That's irrelevant right now.

The demon king had returned to his room after performing some experiments to find Nezuko gone. In a state of panic and fury, he instantly ordered Nakime to find the girl. Muzan had himself brought to the demoness, in the event that she saw her.

Nakime found nothing.

The cold realization that Nezuko was likely OUTSIDE was something else entirely.

Muzan was about to order every demon that recently left the fortress to look around their respective areas. The issue was just how many demons had recently left and when Nezuko left. Not knowing when Nezuko got out made this more distressing.

But he didn’t need to give such an order.

It was at that moment that Gyutaro had found Nezuko.

Muzan would have still been angry had it not been for the state Nezuko was found in. To say he was shocked seeing what happened would be an understatement. How could-? Why did-? Muzan’s heart shattered seeing the condition Nezuko was left in.

But he was also enraged at the man who dared touch Nezuko.

That human defiled his lily. Trampled over her like she was nothing. He ripped off the petals as if they were inconsequential.

That pathetic being nearly destroyed Nezuko with what he’s done.

Now Muzan had to pick up the pieces and tend to her now. He had to be even more delicate and gentle than he was before. Nezuko was going to need time to recover.

Time Muzan was willing to give but ticked off that he had to give.

Nezuko was avoiding any punishment because of her escape because of what happened earlier. Muzan was not going to be unnecessarily cruel to his little pet. She didn’t deserve it. And as much as Muzan hated to admit it:

Her rape at the hands of the other man was sufficient enough punishment.

Was it one Muzan wanted for Nezuko? Absolutely not. Would it work to dissuade Nezuko from trying to leave again? There was a good chance.

Nevertheless, that thing in the other room needed to face punishment for touching what never belonged to him.

And based on what Nezuko could communicate, he knew Nezuko was someone else's.

He chose to ignore that though and dared to mark Nezuko as HIS.

He even wanted to take Muzan’s Little Lily away for his selfish purposes.

He doesn’t deserve to live any longer.

However, a quick death was too merciful considering the sins committed. No Muzan has ideas of what to do to punish that thing. It’s been a while since Muzan’s let out his more so sadistic nature.

Why not do so with this pathetic being?

Muzan commanded the way to the doomed human be opened, and quietly at that. He didn’t want Nezuko to wake up due to the noise. Nakime listened and Muzan glided through. The way was shut behind the demon, also quietly.

Crimson eyes glared murderously at the human strung up in flesh. He was still unconscious. It appears that Gyutaro did quite a number on his head. He was alive and that’s all that was important right now.

There was a chair in there for Muzan to sit in as he waited for this thing to wake up.

The demon king strode over to it and sat down in it. He rested his right leg on his left knee. Crimson eyes stared holes into the limp figure. He was growing impatient but knew it would be best to wait.

It was always better to torture those awake.

The screams of pain were always the best.

It took far too long before that vile human finally began to wake up.

It was minimal movement at first. Little more than the occasional twitching of the lip. It grew to it soon being incoherent murmuring. Muzan watched in growing anger as the man woke up.

Finally eyes as black as the abyss opened slowly.

He appeared to be disorientated as he gauged his surroundings. “Hmm…What the fuck? Where am I?”

The man kept looking around, failing to take notice of Muzan. How rude. “What the-?! What the hell is this?! Where am I?! What did that person do?!”

Muzan had enough of being ignored and finally spoke. “Took you long enough to wake up…”

Solid black eyes snapped in the direction of the demon king. He had been thoroughly startled hearing Muzan. Once he saw who it was he turned a bit more lax. “What on earth? Who the hell are you? Why am I here? What am I stuck in? Can you help me get outta this?”

Muzan felt his blood vessels threaten to burst. He loathed this man’s existence, he wished to tear him apart right that moment. But a slow death was more enjoyable.

The demon king stood up and began to walk over to this thing. The blobs lifted the man up to his also constricted feet. Crimson eyes glowed in pure hatred. The man only seemed to be confused at most.

The raven-haired man cocked his head slightly as he asked one simple question. “What did you do this night?”

The man was caught off guard. He cocked his head as he asked “Excuse me?”

Muzan’s blood was boiling as he forced himself to repeat the question. He wanted the story from this condemned man’s mouth. “What. Did. You. Do. This. Night.”

The man was still baffled but answered. “Nothing important…Why do you ask?”

Muzan had a venomous look in his eyes upon hearing that answer. “Nothing important you say?”

One of the blobs fell away. It was the one over the man’s right hand. Muzan snatched it up while still staring at the disgusting human. His eyes were full of danger as he spoke. “Nothing…I don’t exactly think raping what’s mine is nothing…”

With that Muzan forced the man’s pointer finger in an unnatural way, breaking it.

The man grunted in agony as he worked to suppress his scream. He recovered and looked at the demon with an air of fear. “Wait…That bitch I fucked…You’re the one that gave her that mark?!”

Muzan’s eye twitched as he broke the man’s middle finger for what he called Nezuko. “You dare call my Little Lily a ‘bitch?’”

The man’s eyes were wide in growing agony. Muzan continued breaking the rest of the man’s fingers on his right hand. It was like breaking a small twig. It was simple really.

Muzan finished breaking all this vile creature’s fingers. It was thrilling to see all of them bent so unnaturally.

Now for the other one.

The other hand was let go as the first was taken by the blob again. The man hasn’t screamed yet. He started crying though. Muzan stared with wrath seeing the tears. “You’re crying? After what you did to Nezuko, and you’re crying?”

Muzan broke the man’s finger even worse than the other ones. The man almost screeched but held it in exchange for begging. “I-I’m sorry! I-I didn’t know she was your wife! I swear I didn’t know at first!”

Muzan looked down at the man in disgust. “You didn’t know at first? So why did you continue after knowing and why did you bite Nezuko’s other shoulder as a response to my mark?”

The man’s eyes widened realizing that he was not getting out of this.

If only he knew that he was dying a slow, agonizing death.

Actually, that man said Nezuko was Muzan’s wife. Well, they weren’t married that’s the thing. But it did make Muzan think that it would be a wonderful idea to properly wed Nezuko. No ceremony but really just changing her family name to his.

Ok, perhaps a ceremony but only to make this more ‘official’ in Nezuko’s eyes.

An idea Muzan was not going to credit the vile human in front of him for.

Muzan kept continuing with breaking this man’s fingers. It was far crueler than the other one. Finally, Muzan had finished with that hand.

Now for what the Demon King had planned for next.

The first hand was taken out of the blob and Muzan held both hands in his own. The man was just bewildered but still crying. It was abhorrent that this man dared cry when he was in less pain right now than Nezuko AFTER being taken care of.

It genuinely pissed Muzan off.

So he took the man’s wrists and snapped them like twigs.

Finally, the foul creature screamed. Took him long enough. Muzan stared in revulsion. “With these hands, you hit and grabbed what doesn’t belong to you…Matter of fact, your whole body touched what belongs to me…”

Void eyes widened in terror. The blobs snatched the man’s wrists. Those being what now supported the foul creature. Only adding to the agony the man was feeling.

Good.

Crimson eyes looked up and down deciding on what to do next. “Hmm…What now…So many ways to punish you for what you’ve done…”

The man opened his mouth to probably beg for mercy. That is what gave Muzan an idea. The man shot his hand forward and held the man’s cheeks. He pressed hard to keep his mouth open.

There was a wicked glint in the demon’s eyes. “I have an idea actually…”

Two blobs appeared and wrapped around the corners of the man’s mind. The man tried to bite down and close his mouth. Alas, he failed as was expected.

Muzan ran his thumb along the man’s teeth. “You’ve reminded me that you marked what is mine with these disgusting teeth…”

In one swift movement, the demon king ripped out the man’s front tooth.

The man didn’t scream. He came close though. Muzan scowled at the fact that this bastard was resilient. Yes, he was still crying, which was pathetic.

Muzan’s face turned dark as he began to rip out each individual tooth. Small screams were beginning to be ripped from the man’s throat. Muzan supposed that was better than complete silence.

In the end, Muzan ripped out all teeth except the man’s molars.

This foul excuse was sobbing at the agony he was in. Again he brought this on himself. He was merely receiving karma for his crimes.

Actually, there was one way that Muzan knew he could elicit a screech of sheer torment. Muzan just had to be careful to ensure the man didn’t die or faint. But Muzan knew all the ways to kill a person slowly.

This shouldn’t be that hard.

The demon king snatched the man’s tongue in his pointer and thumb. Crimson eyes stared at the thing as he scratched it in supposed contemplation. He recognized what Muzan was planning and whimpered out. “Plsh…Don’t…”

Muzan snapped his gaze to bore holes into the man’s eyes. The look gave away the simple fact that he was not changing his mind.

The demon king sliced the man’s tongue off.

Now the man truly screamed. It was a delicious screech, Muzan couldn’t lie. He would have enjoyed it more had this man not done what he had.

The demon took the tongue in hand and flicked it to the side. The man’s mouth was opened as he wheezed in pain. Blood pooled down and landed on the floor. Tears flooded the man’s eyes and down his face.

Muzan on the other hand was beginning to enjoy the pain he was inflicting.

Not for the usual reason of Muzan’s sadistic nature. It was for this purpose that this man was getting what he deserved. He was at last paying for everything he’s done.

The man was gasping in pure torment. “P-Plsh! No more!!!”

Muzan clicked his tongue in disappointment. “No more? For everything you’ve done? This is not enough punishment…I have more in store for you…”

The man’s eyes widened in terror. In almost an instant, Muzan kneed the man harshly in the ribs. The demon felt a good number of them shatter. Not enough to kill him, but enough to cause pure suffering.

The man coughed even more blood. His insides were thoroughly damaged now. But it wasn’t enough.

More was needed to satiate the demon king.

Muzan stared at the man’s right knee. A blob moved towards the leg and lifted it up. A clawed hand gripped the kneecap and began to squeeze.

In no time at all, Muzan destroyed the man’s kneecap.

Another screech emitted from the man’s throat. Only this time it was more gurgling. Probably because of the blood.

The man was forced to stand on his knee as a blob wrapped itself around the man’s neck and squeezed harshly. The man struggled to breathe as oxygen was cut off.

Muzan shook his head. “I don’t understand why you’re so upset…I’m merely doing what you did to my precious lily…I could kill you straight away but I didn’t…In your case, a swift death would have been too merciful…”

The blob fell away as the man coughed. Blood splattered out, some landing on Muzan’s shirt. Crimson eyes narrowed in pure hatred as he kicked the man’s left shin so hard it shattered instantly.

The man screamed again as he was now forced to stand on two shattered legs.

Muzan glared venomously as his voice turned deadly. “You dare get your revolting blood on me?”

The man was then tossed to the floor. Forced to brace himself up by his broken wrists and knee. He couldn’t move and tried to fall to the ground. However, a blob held the man by his waist just enough to not allow for that.

Muzan growled. “I’m not finished with you, and you’ve only added more to this by getting your filthy blood on me…I wasn’t planning on doing this originally…”

The demon king stroked his chin in contemplation. There were two things Muzan had in mind. The problem was the ending to them. With one, the man dies not long after it is finished but it is more prolonged, dull suffering before that point.

With the other one, it’s swifter. But only because it's more pain in the long term. The man still dies shortly after. But he’s suffering more.

Muzan produced a wicked grin as he presented the options. “Do you want it to last longer or be over with faster?”

Void eyes looked up in desperation. He wanted his suffering to cease. So without much thought the man screamed. “Fashter!!!”

Muzan grinned wickedly. He worded that question in that manner on purpose. Both options were similar methods of torture. One just involved another demon. The other one was what Muzan wanted…

Well, it would be terrific to hear the screams.

Muzan willed the blobs to suddenly rip the man’s pants off. Revealing his lower half. The man looked down as he paled at the realization of what was about to happen.

Muzan cocked his head. “What? Surprised? I feel that raping someone should be fairly matched with you being raped as payment.”

A new blob moved closer to the man’s ass as others held him in place. Crimson eyes widened in glee seeing the barbs form on the blob.

The faster way was by tearing this human’s ass with a barbed appendage.

The tip rubbed the man’s hole harshly. The man froze in horror feeling the barbs. He stared at Muzan in pure terror. “N-No! Y-You can’t!!!”

Muzan chuckled amusedly. “I can, and will. Remember you chose this as your punishment…”

The appendage was forcefully shoved in all the way when Muzan finished his sentence.

The scream from the man was the most delectable one yet. His eyes became dots in a sea of white. He tried to pull away only for it to be in vain. Tears poured down his face as his mouth kept bleeding.

The blob kept moving as the man screeched each time it made a pass. Muzan was cathartic. He was reveling in this creature’s pain. He deserved it after all.

For once Muzan could say he tortured someone fairly rather than for just the fun of it.

Crimson eyes watched in glee as the blob kept moving. It couldn’t keep it up forever. The man would die if allowed to be in there much longer. Muzan wanted this man to feel no pleasure.

Pain was all he deserved to get.

He also didn’t want this vile creature to perish just yet. Muzan had an ample ending in mind.

Muzan allowed the blob to remain inside for a few more movements and then he was finished. The blob slowly pulled out dragging as much flesh as it could. Once fully out, a massive gush of blood poured out and stained the floor.

The man was sobbing as he was still forced to remain on his broken hands and knees. He must be praying for all this to end. He must feel such great regret and remorse over the sins he’s committed.

The man looked up at Muzan. His eyes filled with regret. His voice quivered as blood poured from his lips. “I-I’m shorry! I’m sho shorry! I beg you plsh forgive me! No more! Plsh!”

The demon king squinted his eyes with no hesitancy. He already knew his answer to this plea. The blobs grabbed the man by his wrists and lifted him off the ground. The man groaned in agony as he was forced to stand on his legs.

The demon king walked over slowly. His eyes were glowing in pure disgust. He was looking right into abyssal eyes. Those eyes were pleading for mercy, for release from the pain.

A cry that Muzan was not going to listen to.

Crimson eyes looked downward, right at the main cause of Nezuko’s suffering. There was one thing left to do before the inevitable. Muzan’s hand hovered close to the man’s dick. Muzan continued staring at the sick bastard.

The demon king glared menacingly. His voice was low. “There is but one thing left…The main offender…”

The man’s eyes widened in terror. He shook his head as Muzan’s nails raked against the man’s cock. Muzan stared at the man with no regret.

Sharp nails began to dig into the sick bastard’s dick.

The man began screaming in torment as Muzan dug through muscle. A sickening ripping nose came from the appendage as it was slowly ripped off. It had to hurt like hell.

Good.

With the final fibers holding the thing on, Muzan ripped away harshly the rest of it. The screech was beyond delectable. There was nothing that could compare to how sweet of a sound it was.

Well, one person could but that was beside the point.

The demon king held up the dick in his hand and stared at it. For such an average-sized thing, it destroyed something very precious to him. No Muzan wasn’t going to consume it. It came from a being the demon king loathed.

Why have him be a part of such a divine body?

There was already too much of this foul creature’s blood on him. Why add more?

The demon king stared at the man as he kept screaming. “Quite small considering what it defiled…But there’s two other offenders but I’ll keep one in…So that you can witness your fate.”

The demon king shot out his free hand and impaled the man’s right eye with his thumb. It wasn’t far enough back to murder the man. But just enough to pull it out.

Muzan drew the eye out slowly to only prolong the man’s suffering. He kept screaming as the eye was ripped out of its socket. With a sickening pop, the eye came out. Blood spurted out and landed on Muzan’s cheek.

Revolting.

The man curled in on himself as he processed everything. Muzan had worked in such a way that fainting from shock was almost impossible. Though this man was certainly wishing that had happened. But he can’t get what he wants…

A tentacle shot from Muzan’s back around the man’s neck. The demon king turned around and started walking for the wall. He willed a door to appear.

This door would lead to one of the more used spaces.

Many demons tended to gather there.

The door flung open and Muzan walked through. When the door slammed shut Muzan willed for Nakime to summon more demons. Some appeared to the demon king’s right and left. Others on the platforms above.

Muzan flicked the eyeball in the direction of the demons. One caught it in his mouth as if it were a grape. Muzan then took the cock in his other and threw it to his right. It was more so a frenzy to grab it but ultimately it was grabbed in the mouth of a potential candidate for a Lower Moon.

The man wheezed in horror as he stared as best he could at what surrounded them.

Muzan willed the tentacle to toss the man forward. The human landed harshly on the floor. He rolled for a second before landing on his back. He had no hope of getting up due to his legs.

Also, what was the point?

He was going to die soon anyway.

Well later than he thinks.

Muzan raised a hand to silence the minuscule talking he heard. The demons were mainly perplexed and that was why they were speaking amongst themselves. Excusable.

Muzan spoke in an unfeeling manner while still staring at the human in revulsion. “Here, a gift for all of you…I just have one demand…Don’t kill him immediately. Make sure he suffers a slow, agonizing death…And make sure not even his bones remain…”

The man shivered as he pleaded one final time. “Plsh…Mercy…”

Muzan turned his nose up at the man and then snapped his finger. A signal. With that, all the demons surged forward toward the human.

Crimson eyes watched in glee as claws instantly dug into the man’s abdomen. There was a ripping sound followed by blood flying into the air. More screams came from the human as he was being eaten alive.

He stared at Muzan with true regret in his eyes. He now understood that he just couldn’t touch what didn’t belong to him. A lesson he should have learned far sooner and is what ultimately led to his death.

The sole eye stared at the demon king as the life slowly drained from him. The last bits of life said one thing.

‘I’m so sorry.’

An apology not accepted.

With that, the man passed on. The frenzy intensified seeing that the man was now dead. One demon reached for the head and ripped it right off. That was the last thing Muzan watched. He turned right around and walked out of there.

He commanded the door to his suite be opened and it was. The demon walked through and made a beeline for the shower. He needed to wash that horrible human’s blood off.

Muzan tore off his clothes, which he was never wearing again. They were tainted by impure blood. Once they were shed, Muzan leaped underneath the showerhead. The warm water washed over the raven-haired man’s skin.

He didn’t need to be in here long. But this would give him a good chance to ponder over what the future would look like.

There was absolutely no chance that Muzan was going to do anything to Nezuko for a month at least.

Not only due to her ribs being broken but also the internal damage. And while Muzan might not be particularly concerned with the mental state of humans he knew better in this instance. Nezuko could become essentially a doll because of this.

He didn’t want that so he had to treat her the best he could.

The demon lingered for about ten minutes before departing. He swiftly dried his body off and put a robe on. He needed to rest. It wasn’t sleeping in the sense of how a human rests. It was temporarily shutting off most feelings. Eyes can be closed but it wasn’t the same.

A dangerous position for a demon to be in, but Muzan trusted Nezuko enough.

Also, what could she even have that would hurt him?

Muzan softly strode over to the bed. Nezuko was whimpering slightly in her sleep. A bit restless even. The man frowned as he gently moved the covers and slid beneath them. He moved his body closer to his Little Lily.

Nezuko could subconsciously sense him and turned to face him. Nezuko cuddled up against the demon. She seemed to be more relaxed now that she was next to him.

Muzan smiled at this. No, he wasn’t planning on using this for any form of manipulation. He could tell that this was just an unconscious response to the trauma of earlier. Still, it did feel nice.

Cold lips kissed the top of Nezuko’s head as Muzan began to rest.

Chapter Text

Nezuko dreamed of being back home with her family. It was the solstice and everyone was going to gather the Blue Spider Lilies that grew there. Nezuko breathed in the gentle summer breeze.

Hanako and Shigeru were chasing each other as they ran ahead. Takeo held his head with his hands as he shook his head. Tanjiro chuckled watching his siblings. Rokuta was strapped to the mother’s back.

Kie and Tanjuro were holding hands as they walked forward.

This was such a nice quiet moment for Nezuko. It felt good after everything.

Wait what was this ‘everything?’

Nezuko wondered what it was but chose to ignore it. It was better to be in this moment. The teen looked ahead to see the crest of the hill. There it was, the place where the Blue Spider Lilies grow.

Nezuko looked at the lilies in awe. They were stunning flowers. Pink eyes looked at her family as they looked back at the teen. They were all smiling at her.

An oddly saddening feeling filled Nezuko’s body.

Why was that happening?

Nezuko held her hand up to her face as a tear dripped down her face. She looked back up at her family to see them begin to fade away.

Oh…

This was a dream, wasn’t it?

What was the reality? What had happened in real life? Nezuko braced herself as she returned to consciousness.

With that Nezuko slowly opened her eyes.

Her left eye was swollen, actually, her whole face was. But her eye was the most. Her throat was so sore and swollen as well. Nezuko’s ribs hurt greatly. Worst of all was Nezuko’s private part.

What even happened?

Pink eyes widened in horror as the memories flooded in.

Oh god…She had been hurt horrifically last night. And it wasn’t Muzan that did it…It was a random man…He had hurt Nezuko so badly after she escaped…Then Nezuko was found by a demon and taken back by Muzan…

But Muzan hadn’t been that angry at Nezuko…

That human, however…The girl wonders what happened to him.

Those thoughts faded as Nezuko grunted in pain. She truly was in agony. Nezuko felt tears in the corners of her eyes. She was in pain still. A tiny sob escaped the teen’s lungs.

A hand gently touched the girl’s back. A soft voice asked. “Are you alright?”

Nezuko finally took notice that she was against Muzan.

Oh…

Actually, this isn’t so bad…

Nezuko didn’t mind being against Muzan at this moment. He was certainly more preferable than…Nezuko didn’t want to think about that. She kept looking down but shook her head.

She was not ok

Nezuko was not going to try and hide it. Muzan kept gently massaging the girl’s back. His voice was gentle as could be. “No? Do you want me to move you to the couch? It would help me with taking care of you…”

The teen nodded and was swiftly picked up. The demon was careful to pick up the girl though. Even he understood the fragile state the teen was in. The man walked over to the couch and lowered the girl onto it.

It felt so nice. Nezuko couldn’t complain. Not that she could, her vocal cords were messed up…How was she going to communicate actually?

Not important right now. Muzan rubbed his hand softly on the girl’s head as he explained what he was going to do. “I’m going to get dressed and then acquire some medical supplies for you…Does that sound fine?”

The girl nodded. The man looked at the small tub on the table. It normally held the ice but it was empty now. The demon sighed. “Looks like we need more ice…It’ll help with the swelling…But that’s for later…”

Muzan stood up and walked over to the closet. He walked inside and was presumably getting changed. Nezuko didn’t do anything. No thinking. Nothing. She was still too numb after last night…

Muzan reappeared wearing relatively casual clothes. Casual for Muzan’s standards. He walked back over to the teen and placed a gentle kiss on the girl’s forehead. He spoke kindly. “I’ll be back soon…I’ve been informed that it is indeed a cloudy day today so I can go outside…Just relax for the time being…”

The raven-haired man stood up and turned to the table. The man grabbed the tub. Oh right, it needed to be taken outside the room to be refilled. Nezuko did wonder which demon did that. But that was a question she couldn’t ask now.

Pink eyes observed as Muzan walked through the door and vanished from view. The door slammed shut behind him.

Akaza stretched his arms over his head as he strolled through the halls. He had just gotten back after not doing much, just eating really. He mainly stayed in the fortress thanks to Nezuko.

It’s been a few days since he’s last seen the girl. He worried about her a lot. It appeared as if Nezuko was…frazzled the last time they met. Akaza wanted to bring up to Muzan-sama how he might be behaving too harshly to the girl.

But he would never listen.

Akaza sighed in frustration thinking there was not much he could do to help his friend. He did want to see her but asking was a foolish notion. Muzan-sama would never say yes. If Nezuko asked there was a chance, but Akaza?

The demon shook his head and moved forward some more. That was when he came across one of the more traversed-upon areas of the fortress. Golden eyes looked to see a decent number of demons in there.

They seemed to be gnawing on…bones?

That’s strange…

Most demons don’t eat bones. A few sure but not many. Actually, some of them seemed frustrated eating the bones. But why were they continuing then? It didn’t make any sense.

An all too familiar voice came from the direction Akaza just come from. “Oh! Akaza! Hi!”

With a scowl, Akaza turned to see that Douma was running up to him. Akaza turned his nose up at his superior as Upper Two came to a stop in front of him. “It’s been a while! How have you been?”

Akaza huffed. “I was better before seeing you…”

Douma held a hand to his chest. “How mean!”

Akaza glared at Douma and then turned his gaze back to the crowd. He frowned wondering what actually happened. Why were there demons eating the bones?

Douma spoke. “Wondering what happened? I saw the end of this!”

Akaza raised an eyebrow as he asked. “You did?”

Douma nodded. “Yep! So from what I saw it was some human that had been tossed in here by Muzan-sama!”

“Muzan-sama put a human in here? It wasn’t-?!”

“It wasn’t Nezuko-chan! It was a man!”

“Oh…That’s a relief and don’t call her Nezuko-chan…Why was he killed though?”

Douma shrugged. That was when another demon hopped up to them. Wait wasn’t this a Lower Moon candidate? He was if Akaza’s memory served him correctly.

This demon had pointy ears. His hair was short. On his forehead and cheeks were scars in the shape of an ‘X.’ He was a strong demon in his own right Akaza could admit to that. He bowed respectfully as he spoke. “I was here since the start of it and can explain if you wish me to do so…”

Douma waved a hand. “That would be great! Please tell us!”

The demon raised his head and spoke. “We were all summoned rather late last night. I was near where Muzan-sama had appeared from. The man he brought in was basically dying at that point.”

Akaza interrupted. “He was tortured?”

The demon nodded. That in and of itself was unsurprising. Muzan-sama had a…penchant for torturing humans. It was just a part of his nature. He liked inflicting pain. And actually, the man may have been used as a means to vent because of Nezuko.

Muzan-sama probably didn’t want to physically hurt the girl in that certain manner…

Hopefully…

The demon continued his story. “Anyway, when he first walked in he flicked one of the man’s eyes to his left. In my direction, he tossed the man’s dick…”

Akaza grimaced as Douma scrunched his nose. They may be demons but they could relate to that sort of pain. They never exactly wished it upon any man. The demon shrugged. “I…I did eat it…I mean can you blame me? At least I didn’t tear it off while the man was alive!”

Akaza did point out something. “Yeah, but Muzan-sama did…”

All the male demons nearby shivered because a few could relate to having their private parts destroyed in one manner or another.

The original demon shook his head and continued. “Anyway, after that, the man was tossed into the center of the room. We were all ordered to kill the man slowly. Until the man actually died we had to cause as much pain as possible.”

Akaza raised an eyebrow in curiosity. “Really? He must have done something to really piss Muzan-sama off…Oh wait is that why the bones-?”

“Yes, that is why the bones are being eaten as well. Direct order to not even allow the bones to remain…”

Douma scratched his chin. “Really do wonder what he did to cause that level of reaction…”

The demon shrugged and began to turn around. “No clue…”

The demon hopped back down and picked up one of the bones. He began to gnaw on it. Akaza cocked his head in contemplation. Douma raised a good point. What could that human have done to anger Muzan-sama THAT much…?

Curious…

Douma then walked past Akaza. Wait he wasn’t going to bug Upper Three anymore? It shocked Akaza so much that he blurted out. “Where are you going?”

Douma looked back and grinned. “I have something I need to do in Muzan-sama’s area.”

Akaza raised an eyebrow. “What could you possibly-?”

That was when Akaza realized WHO was over there. The demon blurted out. “Where exactly?”

Upper Two was mildly confused. “Near Muzan-sama’s suite?”

Oh shit…

Did that mean Douma KNOWS what’s been happening to Nezuko? Or worse…He’s a part of it. Akaza will kill him if he is. But he couldn’t right now as he didn’t know if he was doing anything or not.

Akaza stood up to his full height and walked over to Upper Two. “I’m coming with you!”

Douma was genuinely shocked to hear that. “A-Akaza?! I’m surprised! But you don’t need to-.”

“I’m coming with and you’re not stopping me.”

Douma shrugged and began to walk off. The demon followed behind his superior with a hateful look in his eyes. If it did turn out that Douma had done something to Nezuko, he was killing him.

Akaza could do nothing about Muzan-sama. Douma on the other hand, Akaza could do something. Although it would be difficult, Douma was significantly stronger than him. Regrettably.

Douma ran through the sections with Akaza close behind. Douma wasn’t really trying to be slow for Akaza so Upper Three was straining to keep up. Was he trying to hide what he’s been doing?

Vile despicable being.

Douma looked back with a raised eyebrow. “Why are you so angry, Akaza?”

Silence.

Akaza was not going to answer until he saw what Douma was doing. The two entered the hall that led to Muzan-sama’s suite. Douma slowed down along with Akaza. Upper Two walked backward as he cocked his head.

Akaza shot a hateful glance as Douma hummed out. “What’s with the look in your eyes? I haven’t done anything! Again, why are you so mad?”

Akaza said nothing still. He was still unsure if Douma was doing anything. He was probably giving the bastard too much of the benefit of the doubt. But whatever. Akaza wanted to make sure that Nezuko was fine.

Douma shrugged then turned around and continued walking on. Akaza had his fists clenched in fury. He was hoping that Nezuko was ok. He was hoping that Douma hadn’t done anything.

But it was Douma.

Douma kept bragging about the many people he’s fucked.

Akaza was severely doubting that Douma hadn’t done anything. Especially since he was heading to the place Nezuko was residing.

Finally, the door to Muzan-sama’s suite came into view. Douma rushed towards the door with Akaza right behind him. The demon stopped right in front of the door with that same stupid smile.

What was this son of a bitch about to do?

Akaza snarled out protectively. “Just what are you planning on doing?”

Douma looked at Upper Three in legitimate confusion. “Planning? I’m confused…I wasn’t doing anything except what I was commanded to…”

Akaza folded his arms over as he shot a death glare at Douma. “Oh yeah? What were you told to do specifically?”

Douma leaned over and picked up a tub that the demon didn’t notice before. Douma held a fan in front of him and created cubes of ice. As the ice clunked into the tub rainbow eyes watched Akaza.

When the ice came to an end. Douma motioned to the tub with his free hand.

That was it?!

This is what Douma was supposed to do?!

Akaza adopted a startled look and stammered out. “TH-THAT’S WHY YOU HAD TO COME HERE?!”

Douma chuckled. “Yep! Just for this!”

Akaza sighed in slight relief. At least Nezuko wasn’t being hurt anymore than she already was…She was safe…For the most part…

But does Douma know?

Akaza raised an eyebrow in curiosity. “So…Do you bring that inside the room now?”

Akaza was not asking because he was actually interested in if Douma’s seen Nezuko. The tattooed demon was largely asking because he wanted to see Nezuko. It’s been a little while since they’ve last met.

Akaza wondered how Nezuko was.

Douma shook his head. “Oh no! I don’t! I just leave it here for it to be grabbed later!”

Akaza looked at the ice with a furrowed nose. “Won’t it melt?”

“Silly Akaza! Did you forget ice I create doesn’t melt unless I will it too!”

“I did but I try to forget you in general…But what if Nezuko consumes it?”

“Oh, that’s right Nezuko-chan is in there! Well, that’s the extra part to this Muzan-sama told me that the ice has to start melting when in contact with the human body.”

“But you don’t bring it in?”

“I don’t and can’t anyway! The door is always closed!”

Akaza scoffed and walked to the door handle. He looked at his superior in a bored manner. “Have you ever tried to open it?”

Douma held his hand out to try and get Akaza to back off. “Uh no…But I don’t think we’re supposed to open the door…It should be locked.”

Akaza tched. “Well, you wouldn’t know because you haven’t tried.”

An ink-dipped hand was placed on the doorknob and began to turn it. Douma panicked just a bit. “Akaza I really don’t think-!”

Rainbow eyes widened in shock seeing the door creaked open beneath Akaza’s hand. The demon held his free hand out to indicate that it was indeed fine to go in. Akaza rolled his eyes as he sighed. “I told you…”

The demon began to turn to walk in. He was excited to see Nezuko again. She was probably going to be pleasantly surprised as well. Was Akaza worried about being here? Not really.

The fact that he was perfectly fine was enough of an indication.

The demon began turning his head to look in as he scoffed. “It’s no big deal-”

Golden eyes widened in shock and horror at what he saw. He saw Nezuko but she was in an awful state.

She was lying on the couch on her back. Her face and neck were swollen. She had a black eye on her left eye. Akaza could see that three of her ribs on the right side of her body were broken. She seemed shell-shocked.

She was looking right at the demon not expecting him to be there. There was sadness behind her eyes. Pain even.

What happened to Nezuko?!

Akaza gasped in horror and ran over to the girl. “OH MY GOD!!!”

The demon slid to his knees next to the teen. He grabbed her hand gently as he began to ask in a panic. “What happened?! Are you ok?!”

Nezuko’s eyes were wide but she said nothing. Douma had followed behind clearly taken aback by the reaction of Upper Three. Once he saw he spoke sympathetically. “Nezuko-chan? You poor child…How did that happen?”

Akaza didn’t pay much attention to what Douma was saying. His focus was largely on Nezuko. However, he did hear Upper Two mutter. “How on earth did this door open…It should be locked…”

Presumably, Douma was examining the lock now. That was irrelevant. What mattered right now was the girl.

He looked up and down to now notice that Nezuko’s private area was also damaged. Did that mean-?! Akaza snapped his gaze back towards Nezuko as he asked in a broken voice. “When did this happen?! Who-?!”

Akaza froze when he began to ask that question. There was only one answer to that…And that answer was-

“I didn’t do that if that’s what you’re assuming…”

Akaza pivoted around as Douma jumped from being startled. Muzan-sama had just reentered the room. Both demons instantly bowed out of respect and continued to hold that position. They weren’t supposed to be in here anyway.

Golden eyes looked up getting the feeling that Muzan-sama wanted to talk to him face to face. Upper Three gulped nervously as he observed his master.

Muzan-sama had what appeared to be a full piece of cloth in his hand. What was in it Akaza could only guess. Probably medical supplies. Muzan-sama didn’t appear to be ticked off that the two demons were in there.

No, rather he looked at the lock with a furrowed lip. After a few seconds, he sighed. “It’s broken? How did that happen…Wait is that how…? It would make the most sense…”

Muzan-sama then turned back to look down at Akaza. The gaze was oppressive as usual. But it wasn’t threatening in any way. Akaza didn’t feel that his life was in danger right now. That was good.

The demon king elaborated on his first statement. “I didn’t and will never hurt Nezuko like that…Don’t ever think I would do something so vile as this to her…”

A hand tapped Akaza’s shoulder. The pink-haired man briefly looked back to see Nezuko shaking her head as she pointed to Muzan-sama. She was telling Upper Three that the demon king wasn’t the one who did this to her.

Small comfort knowing Muzan-sama didn’t cause this.

Who did was the quest-

The human from last night.

The one that Muzan-sama had killed and not even his bones remaining.

It was him, it had to be.

But how did he do that?

Muzan-sama did just say something about the lock. About how something happened.

Did Nezuko escape last night but it only ended with her being raped by another man?

Oh, Akaza wished he could have killed that pathetic excuse of a living creature.

But now was time to worry over Nezuko. Akaza wanted to help his friend recover from this. She was undoubtedly going to need an emotional rock in this time of need.

Muzan thought otherwise. “Both of you leave. You weren’t supposed to be able to enter anyway. However, I am grateful that you brought the broken lock to my attention. You two are dismissed.”

Douma nodded and dashed outside the room. He stood right past waiting for Akaza to join him. But the man didn’t. Akaza knew he had to. It was an order.

Yet he hesitated.

It wasn’t that Akaza didn’t trust Muzan around Nezuko, which he didn’t. It was that Akaza wanted to be by his friend’s side. He wanted to help his friend.

Crimson eyes flashed in growing threat. “Akaza…”

Akaza felt a gentle hand on his shoulder. The demon looked back to see Nezuko shooing him with her other hand. Pink eyes told the demon that she wished he could stay. But she was sending him away out of fear of what would happen should he linger.

The demon looked down with his eyes closed tightly for a second. That was when he stood up and walked to the door. Once he passed it he looked back one more time at his friend. Nezuko stared at him longingly as the door slammed shut.

Except it vanished a moment later. It was probably going to be replaced soon. Not now as Upper Two and Three were still right there. Akaza stared at the wall worriedly. Douma seemed to be his normal self.

The lanky demon stretched his arms above his head and yawned. “Well, that was…unexpected! That poor girl though…Did that man last night hurt her? Glad he’s dead then!”

Akaza kept staring as Douma continued on. “But Muzan-sama seems to be taking great care of Nezuko-chan! I really do wonder why?”

Golden eyes turned menacing as Akaza cranked his head to look at Douma. His lips were in a thin line. His eyebrows twitched in fury. “Are you actually that stupid?”

Douma frowned. “I may be stupid…But I actually don’t know what you’re referring to. Is it also what you yelled at me and Kokushibo about?”

Akaza kept up his enraged stare. “Yes but clearly you’re too much of a dumbass to realize! For someone who likes to brag about the people they fu-”

Akaza silenced himself. He just then recalled that Nezuko wasn’t all that keen on having the others know what was happening to her. If she said it was embarrassing that only Akaza knew of what was happening. Then the others knowing would feel so oppressive!

Rainbow eyes became more perplexed. “What does me talking about the people I fuck have anything to do with this-?”

The realization finally set in. Akaza looked down in sheer shame that he revealed Nezuko’s suffering so foolishly. Douma’s face lit up as he declared. “Oh wait! Nezuko-chan is Muzan-sama’s lover!”

Akaza snarled. “She is not. She never wanted to be here! She’s been forced against her will!”

Douma simply shrugged as he began to run off. Akaza followed behind with a venomous scowl. He knew Douma was a gossiper. He was going to tell and Akaza was hoping he could at least set the record straight.

Douma was speaking in a sing-song manner. “Even so she is still his lover! Oh man, imagine! Getting the favor of master like that! Augh! Any demon would KILL to have that kind of favor!”

Akaza knew his opinions weren’t traitorous by any means. Muzan-sama knew from the beginning Akaza’s thoughts on the matter. So whatever Akaza says should be fine as long as he doesn’t threaten violence on master.

The demon hissed out. “It’s not ‘favor’ as you so boldly claim. It’s a curse. Do you have any idea of the amount of horror stories Nezuko has told me?!”

Douma giggled. “Oh, I’m sure she’s told you a lot! But while she might not like it now, one day surely she will! It’s only a matter of time!”

“I’m not so sure about that. You don’t know Nezuko like I do.”

Again the silver-haired bastard simply shrugged. How dare he brush this off so casually?! But to be fair, this was giving Douma more credit than he deserved. He was also a sadistic monster. He wasn’t going to care!

Akaza was ready to kill this bastard. He didn’t want to be with him. But he had to make sure any information he spreads is correct. He can’t have Nezuko be made out as someone who wanted Muzan-sama’s favor. She doesn’t deserve those lies being spread about her!

That was when suddenly two demons appeared right in front of the two. Akaza slid to a halt with a gasp. Douma seemed especially startled. The two were also surprised and quickly jumped back as Upper Two and Three slid to a halt.

Golden eyes whipped around to see who it was that they almost crashed into.

It had been Daki and Gyutaro.

Wait why were they here now?

They never visit unless summoned. Then again that’s usually just Gyutaro. Why were they here?

Douma was pleasantly surprised and greeted the two. “Gyutaro! Daki! It’s been far too long, how have you two been?”

Gyutaro clutched his chest as he sighed. “Fine but holy shit ya scared me half to death…”

Daki sighed as Akaza asked. “What are you two doing here? I never see you and if I do it's just Gyutaro.”

Gyutaro responded with a shrug. “We’re curious about somethin’ that happened last night…”

Akaza frowned. “Really?”

Daki nodded as she folded her arms over each other. “It was the strangest thing. So me and Ni-chan were hunting, y’know the usual. So Oni-chan finds three humans in an alley. One was my assistant but two were just some randos…The dude had raped some girl and was gonna take her away when we found ‘em...Oni-chan knocked out the dude and was about to give a merciful end to the girl…”

Daki then looked at her brother with a bewildered look in her eyes. “But the second Oni-chan looked at the girl, Muzan-sama appeared. He grabbed the girl and took the guy for some reason. Strangest thing…”

Akaza’s eyes widened in horror. That was Nezuko. Nezuko had almost been kidnapped by that freak that hurt her?! Oh, how he wished to give that man a piece of his mind. There was one problem though.

A problem Douma pointed out. “Oh, that man is dead now. Muzan-sama had tortured him then fed him to the masses!”

Gyutaro scratched his face as he spoke. “Really? Why?”

Douma chuckled. “That girl! She’s special! Her name is Nezuko-chan and she’s Muzan-sama’s lover!”

Daki’s face turned dark in an instant. Gyutaro raised an eyebrow in surprise. Akaza quickly clarified. “No, she’s not. She never wanted to be here.”

Daki still had a foul look on her face. Gyutaro was confused. “Wait so this girl…Nezuko, fucks Muzan-sama?”

Akaza fired out before Douma could say anything. “No, she doesn’t”

Douma added to that. “BUT it’s obvious that Master does!”

Douma was not helping anything. Akaza glared at his superior. “She does not like or want that.”

Douma shrugged as Gyutaro pinched the bridge of his nose. “Ok lemme get this straight…She’s technically Master’s lover…But only because he wants it?”

Akaza growled out. “They’re not lovers…”

Upper Six shrugged. “Who cares about the terminology…But a human? That’s…out of character…”

Akaza frowned. Clearly, his way of explaining wasn’t helping anything at all. Daki still had a murderous look in her eyes despite hearing that it was non-consensual. Gyutaro…He seemed to have a bit of pity but there was nothing he could do…So he didn’t care all that much.

Daki seemed to be choking for a split second before it stopped. It didn’t escape Akaza’s notice. But it did for the rest. He knew why that happened.

Daki had probably just thought that Nezuko had deserved that man from last night hurting her.

So naturally Muzan-sama punished her albeit for a second. Would have probably been longer had it not been Daki. She had quite the penchant for being jealous of any woman who got close to Muzan-sama.

Even Nakime got that treatment, granted not to as big of a degree as it was in the past.

The choking was probably just a warning for now.

That was when the skinny demon grabbed Upper Three’s attention again. “Will we get the chance to meet Nezuko? I’d like to see her again just because…I’m also interested in how Muzan-sama treats her…”

Douma clasped his hands together. “Oh, he’s being so gentle with her! He’s even fixing her up from her injuries!”

Gyutaro chuckled. “Shocking…Anyway…Just gonna hang out here a lil longer…Maybe we’ll get the chance to talk to Muzan-sama…Or who knows maybe we can tell the other moons I believe Gyokko is in here…”

Oh shit.

Akaza was not going to be able to stop the misinformation from spreading now! It was two demons spreading the word that Nezuko was master’s lover.

Oh, this was really bad…

Douma turned around and waved as Akaza stood there in fear. “Oh, he is? I’ll look for him actually, it’s been a while! I’ll visit you two soon!”

With that, a head of silver hair vanished from view. Akaza stood there looking at the ground in grave concern. A rough hand touched the demon’s shoulder. A raspy voice tried to make him feel better. “Upset about us finding out? It would’ve come out sooner or later. Think about it this way. Would you rather have you at least try and explain it, or have Muzan-sama be the one to explain?”

That was…an excellent point actually.

With the siblings, at least they knew a little bit. They could at least say that they knew Nezuko wasn’t a willing participant. Douma knew but ignored it. Daki didn’t care, rather she hated Nezuko. Gyutaro was at least a bit sympathetic.

Would it help in the end?

Not as much as Akaza hoped it would…

But at least there was one demon in here who also knew and could pity Nezuko’s plight.

Gyutaro turned around and picked up his sister by the waist. He threw her over his shoulder. The thin demon carried the still fuming demoness and vanished. Leaving a contemplative Akaza all alone.

He dreaded the next time he encountered a demon of high ranking. They were going to know. The word was going to spread like wildfire.

And it was all Akaza’s fault.

Chapter Text

Nezuko was upset watching her friend leave. Her face was downtrodden when the door slammed shut and disappeared. Now it was just her and Muzan. A pity.

The demon king walked over to the teen and got to his knees next to her. He dropped the cloth in his hand next to the couch as he untied it. The demon grabbed some items from the bag.

In his hand were a long pointy thing and a small glass bottle. The demon inserted the long thing into the top and pulled on the bottom. A clear liquid entered the long thing. Muzan sighed. “I assume your ribs still hurt right?”

Nezuko nodded as her ribs answered that question as well. They were still in sharp pain due to being broken. And she wasn’t even doing anything to aggravate them.

Muzan frowned as he took the pointy thing out. He flicked the top of it as he pushed up it slightly. Some of the liquid squirted out but not much. “I figured that’s why I’m giving you some morphine…”

Nezuko furrowed her eyebrows in confusion. Morphine? What was that? She knew what Kampo was. But what was morphine?

Muzan recognized this as he pressed on the girl’s wrist. He moved the long thing close to the area he was pressing on. He explained further. “Morphine is a pain medicine. It’s similar to Kampo which I assume you know about. This is just a more effective means of stopping pain. I need you to relax as I inject it into you…”

Nezuko took a deep breath and looked away. She braced herself as the long thing was about to press into her. Nezuko then felt a sharp sensation on her wrist. It was a stabbing sensation.

It remained for a few seconds and then subsided. Nezuko was met by her ribs feeling better almost immediately. What how? How did this happen?

Nezuko sighed in relief as Muzan chuckled. “I heard this medicine worked swiftly. Didn’t realize it was this fast. Hmm…Maybe Western medicine has its benefits…”

Western medicine?

This was Western medicine?

Interesting.

Muzan took a small cloth from the bag and wiped the thing off with it. He stood up and began to walk away. He was muttering to himself. “Perhaps he would be willing to accept this medicine existing…Just for my darling…”

Nezuko watched as the demon put the long object into a miniature door that appeared before him. The raven-haired man turned back and walked back over to Nezuko. He got to his knees and smiled softly at the girl.

The man grabbed the girl by her shoulders and lifted her up. The demon pulled the shoulders of the robe off Nezuko’s arms. The girl wasn’t panicked but was confused as to what Muzan was doing.

The man spoke gently as he stared at Nezuko’s bruised torso. “I need to put some bandages on your torso. It’ll help support your ribs as they heal. So relax and let me put the bandages on. Lift your arms up.”

The teen lifted her arms above her head as the demon grabbed the wraps. The demon began wrapping the bandages around the teen. While that was going on, Nezuko wondered how communicating would work. The girl can’t just nod and shake her head for every answer.

But what could she do?

Nezuko knew how to write minimally. Enough to ask and answer basic questions. Nezuko could read but she’s never really practiced writing. That was probably something she should do.

Muzan finished and grabbed the girl’s wrists. He put them back through the sleeves and covered the girl back up. Muzan placed a gentle hand on the girl’s thigh. He asked. “Do you feel better now?”

Nezuko nodded as she contemplated how she was supposed to communicate more. The girl took her hand as she made a writing motion with her hand. Muzan frowned as he asked in curiosity. “Want something to write with?”

The teen confirmed and Muzan snapped his finger. A door above him opened and in came falling was a large book with a strange device strapped to it. The door vanished as Muzan opened the book to reveal the pages were blank.

The demon king took the device off and held it out to the teen. “This is for you. A pen and a blank notebook.”

Oh, the device is a pen? Is that what she’s supposed to use for writing? Most likely in all honesty. The teen took the notebook and contemplated what she was going to write down.

Finally, Nezuko decided to say that she wanted this so she could communicate better. But her writing knowledge wasn’t big enough to properly make that point.

Oh well…Here’s to trying…

Nezuko started writing as best she could. It took a minute to finish what she wanted to say. Nezuko’s face turned slightly red from her writing. She turned the notebook around so Muzan could read.

It said. ‘Want talk more.’

Muzan read it and frowned. “Do you not know how to write that well?”

Nezuko nodded with her cheeks flushed red. The demon curled his lips. “I could help you learn to write more…”

The demon king stood up and declared. “But first, I want to put some ice on your neck.”

Oh, that’s right, ice should be able to help with that. The demon walked to the ice tub that had been left on the floor and picked it up. Muzan grabbed a piece of cloth that had been left on the table and carried it back over to Nezuko.

Muzan picked up some ice and put it in the cloth. Once filled, the demon king tied the cloth tightly shut and brought it to Nezuko’s neck. The oil-haired girl groaned in relief. It felt so good to have the cold against her cold neck.

Muzan smiled amusedly. “I knew you would feel great having ice against her neck.”

The teen smiled in relief. The girl moved her hand up to the bag. The teen held the bag in place as Muzan backed away again. He ran his hand through his hair as he mumbled. “Wonder how I’m going to teach you…What’s the best way? At least you can read so that should be a big help.”

Muzan looked properly at the teen and suggested. “Why not lie down as you hold that to your neck? I’m sure you still feel tired…”

The teen nodded and slowly laid back down. Her body sank into the plush cushioning. A soft grunt escaped the teen’s lips. After everything Nezuko felt comfortable. Which is interesting.

She was still trapped with Muzan after her escape attempt.

But Nezuko wasn’t all that annoyed being stuck here.

For now though,

The teen wasn’t stupid. She knew that Muzan was going to want…attention in the near future…He has his needs that he can’t get properly dealt with for some time…That only made the teen realize that when she recovered…

It was going to be a long night, wasn’t it…?

The teen was dreading it. She hoped that the demon wasn’t going to be unnecessarily cruel to her…Not in the sense that he was hurting her. Nezuko was guessing she wasn’t going to be hurt like that. That would have happened already if so.

But Muzan was probably going to use her extra enthusiastically…

A stressful thing to fear over…

The demon king walked back over and leaned down towards the teen. His face had a wanting smile on it. His voice was friendly. “Actually do you mind if I lie down with you? When meal time comes I’ll make you something…”

Nezuko raised an eyebrow to say ‘Make what?’ Muzan read the expression and answered. “Probably some soup. I don’t think you can eat much after all. Your throat is probably too swollen to consume hard foods.”

Nezuko shrugged in agreement. She probably shouldn’t be eating hard foods. But as for Muzan lying beside her? She didn’t have a choice, did she? The girl motioned to let the demon lie next to her.

The demon king smiled warmly and sat next to the girl. Nezuko shifted her body to allow Muzan to lie next to her. The demon turned his body to it was facing her slightly. His left arm snaked its way underneath Nezuko’s neck and wrapped around it.

The palm of his large hand rested on the teen’s chest.

Unsurprising.

But this was fine. Muzan could be doing far worse to her right now.

Muzan was content with just lying here with his precious lily now. She was on the road to recovery and that was great. It was going to take time. But Muzan was surprisingly ok with that. Anything to make sure the object of his obsession was alright.

Especially after the previous night.

Muzan felt significantly better knowing that that vile human was dead.

The demon king could safely say that he was in an almost serene mood. He wasn’t even mad at Douma and Akaza’s intrusion. Then again they did reveal the issue of the door lock being broken.

That is how Muzan assumed Nezuko escaped.

How it broke is an interesting question. Did Nezuko know it was broken or did she somehow break it?

It was unlikely that the demon was going to find out.

Actually, with Douma and Akaza being in here that might end up being a positive. As looking through Douma’s eyes he could see him talking to Gyutaro and Daki.

That stupid child was enraged at Nezuko for being Muzan’s lover. To the point where she straight up thought: ‘She deserved to be raped by that man.’

Muzan briefly punished the demoness with a second of strangulation. He wasn’t going to kill her. Mainly because he anticipated such a response. So at the very least, he wanted that petulant child to know not to wish harm upon something precious to her master.

But that did mean Douma finally realized what the situation was. So of course he was spreading the word. That may be beneficial in the long term.

This makes Muzan’s job of one day introducing Nezuko to the other demons easier.

Muzan watched for a moment to see Douma leaving to find Gyokko. Kibutsuji knew for a fact that Douma was going to tell everyone that Nezuko was Muzan’s.

Akaza on the other hand…

He seemed to be…upset…

Muzan knew Akaza’s thoughts on all of this. He didn’t approve of the relationship whatsoever. Saw it all as rape. Which again, it wasn’t.

Nezuko came with him, therefore she consented.

Anyway, the raven-haired man wasn’t going to punish Akaza for these thoughts. Muzan wasn’t offended by the thoughts. He knew the instant Nezuko was brought in that Akaza would not like it.

Morals and all that nonsense…

Then there was Gyutaro. He was sympathetic to Nezuko. He has experience seeing women be used similarly to Nezuko. He didn’t approve of such relationships. While not as vitriolic thoughts, Gyutaro had similar sentiments as Akaza.

Again, Muzan was not going to punish the demon for that.

He knew what sort of thoughts certain demons were on all of this. Most would not care whatsoever. Akaza and Gyutaro would. Daki is just jealous. It was a small minority that would be opposed to Nezuko.

And even then they could do nothing about it.

It was a welcome occurrence. Douma did end up helping spread the word about who Nezuko was. It would also be beneficial, especially in ensuring no harm befalls his little lily. Now all demons would know better.

It was of great benefit in the long term.

For now, though, Muzan was content with hiding Nezuko away from the world.

The demon king was not going to allow anyone to see his lily. Not while she was so damaged. Hopefully, Nezuko would understand. Perhaps when she recovers more, then Akaza could be allowed to see the girl.

But that was only when the bruises and swelling vanished

Nezuko can’t appear disheveled or dirty when seen by others. It would affect Muzan’s image of being perfect. Not that Nezuko isn’t already perfect, it's her injuries that are unsightly. Signs of a creature that dared destroy the garden the demon king was cultivating.

Speaking of, a small noise came from the girl’s stomach. Crimson eyes looked down at the teen with a bemused smile. “Hungry?”

The girl looked down as her face turned slightly red. A nod came from the girl. The demon king swept Nezuko into his arms. He kissed the top of the teen’s head and walked towards the table.

The man lowered the girl onto a chair. He rubbed the top of the girl’s head. He spoke calmly. “Just sit here. I’ll be back soon with some food for you…I think miso soup would be fine…”

Nezuko didn’t do anything other than move the ice from her neck to her black eye. The demon turned around and walked towards the kitchen. As the demon king entered he frowned.

Truly he was upset that he was going to have to wait a long while to do anything to Nezuko. And even when he can he has to be extremely cautious. He can’t do anything to harm his lily.

That does not mean Muzan won’t be sexually frustrated.

He was already frustrated.

It was largely to do with the fact that the last thing to penetrate Nezuko was not him. He wanted to remedy that. However, Muzan was not stupid. He knew how foolish of an idea that was.

But still, it was almost maddening.

It was relatively late in the day now. Muzan had told Nezuko that she should probably go to bed early today as she had a long road to recovery. Sleep would help speed that process up.

Were there selfish intentions in saying that?

Yes.

Was there also a genuine concern?

Also yes.

The time from lunch until now had been uneventful. Muzan taught Nezuko how to write some simple phrases. Which she picked up shockingly fast. The girl was sharp.

Other than that nothing else happened.

Nezuko did request to remain awake for just a bit longer. It was so she could read for a bit. The demon king was happy to oblige that request.

Kibutsuji on the other hand, was going for the shower.

Yes, he did rinse off the night before. He didn’t properly clean off though. He stalked off towards the bathroom as his beloved engrossed herself in a book. Which one, he didn’t bother to check.

Once the raven-haired man was inside he peeled off his clothes. He then stepped underneath the head and turned the shower on. The steaming water hit the demon’s skin in a comforting manner.

The heat honestly reminded Muzan of Nezuko.

That was what made this so tough. Every little thing was going to remind the demon of his obsession. Made worse by the fact that he couldn’t touch her right now.

The raven-haired man attempted to ignore it as he focused on running his hands through his hair. Long fingers combed through silky locks. Reminded Muzan of-

Goddamn it…

Crimson eyes stared at the wall as he huffed in frustration. This does not bode well. If everything reminded the demon king of his little lily, what was he meant to do? He can’t just use her now. But he was clearly pent up.

The warmth reminded the man of the few times Nezuko wrapped her arms around him. Her body was slick with her sweat as she groaned into her master’s ear. She used her legs to drive Muzan deeper into her core.

The demon king banged his head against his arm, which was rested against the wall. Crimson eyes peered down to see that he was unsurprisingly hard. That was going to be fun to deal with.

He couldn’t use Nezuko to relieve himself.

So regrettably, Muzan has to use his hand. At least he can imagine Nezuko being to one to jerk him off. Would make this a bit better.

A large hand wrapped itself around the base and gave a tentative stroke. A tiny grunt escaped Muzan’s lips. Admittedly, it did feel nice. But this was not how he wanted this to play out.

Why couldn’t he just go out there and demand Nezuko jerk him off?

Because it was too soon.

Nezuko had already gone through a lot mentally. Kibutsuji was not about to destroy whatever thread of sanity the girl had left. She needed time to recover both physically and mentally.

Regrettably.

Thus Muzan sighed angrily as he began to pump his cock. It was merely a task that the demon king had to do. There wasn’t as much pleasure as the man wanted. Rather it was more so a burden.

Crimson eyes glowed in anger. He opted to turn his thoughts towards his little lily. He thought back to previous times. There had been one occasion in which the girl had jerked him off. It had been her first, thus not masterful.

But he could imagine that time but with her being better. Or rather this being a future event.

The man’s head flooded with the fantasy of the oil-haired girl being here in the shower now. In the vision, the teen was teasing him as she jerked him off. She was rubbing her flat chest against him as her free hand wandered to her clitoris.

She was slowly teasing herself as she worked at her master…

Actually, Husband would be a better title…

Muzan couldn’t envision a future in which he DIDN’T have Nezuko by his side. Muzan could simply say they were lovers. However, judging from Nezuko’s past life, calling this a marriage would be more appropriate.

Also, there was no chance in hell Muzan was allowing his darling to keep her family name of ‘Kamado.’ Why should she, the lover of Muzan, keep such a lowly name?

Kibutsuji Nezuko…

Hmm…It fit perfectly…

Muzan just needed the proper time to introduce Nezuko as his wife…Soon surely…Most likely after recovery and after he’s taken her to a couple meetings. Or in the event, an Upper Rank demon asks for her family name.

The fantasy went on as Muzan let out a rather loud groan. He was becoming more aroused as the vision of Nezuko giggled. “Feel good? I’m glad I’m doing well for you…”

Crimson eyes widened at the prospect that his little lily would one day ACTUALLY say something like that. A thrilling prospect to wait on.

Muzan gasped out as he pressed the tip of his cock. The vision of Nezuko giggled again. As the demon stroked himself, he felt the ghostly touch of his little lily.

Ghost lips brushed against the man’s chin. The decapitated voice of Nezuko spoke. “Getting close now? Well, when you come you should get a reward right?”

Crimson eyes stared ahead as he kept jerking himself off. Nezuko spoke playfully now. “When you cum you can get this…”

The ghostly form of Nezuko brushed her sobbing wet pussy against the demon king’s thigh.

Just feeling that only drove Muzan even more mad. He stroked even more furiously. He was panting at the thought of fucking Nezuko in the shower. Even though he knew it was nothing but a fantasy, he was still going to fulfill it somewhat.

He could feel the ghostly sensation of Nezuko’s vagina wrapped around his dick. The teen giggled even more now. “This is what you wanted right?”

It was.

He wanted it so badly right now.

He breathed heavily. “N-Nezuko…”

Kibutsuji felt such a rush of emotion as he grew more erratic with his strokes. Finally, at long last, the demon king came. He groaned lowly as he splattered the wall with his semen. The seed slowly dripped down the wall as Muzan calmed down.

Crimson eyes watched as his seed slid down. He frowned at the realization he wasted his seed. His seed should only ever be dripping out of Nezuko. Whether it’s her mouth or vagina, it doesn’t matter.

It just had to be put inside Nezuko.

Truly a pity that Muzan couldn’t do anything to Nezuko now.

The demon king used the water running down his arms to wash his seed away. As he did so he thought of what he’ll do once Nezuko recovers.

The possibilities were nigh endless.

Nezuko backed away from the bathroom door with her hand covering her mouth. Pink eyes were wide in shock. She had just watched Muzan play with himself. He came with her name upon his lips.

Nezuko knew that Kibutsuji was going to be pent up.

But not this fast!

Nezuko had been going to the bathroom before getting into bed. It had been a slightly painful walk. She knew Muzan was in there, but figured it would be fine. The door had barely been opened before Nezuko heard slick sounds.

She recognized them as being sexual in nature.

Pink eyes peered inside to see the demon king stroking himself. This seemed to have been going on for a bit. Considering how hard Muzan was at that point.

Nezuko frowned watching the demon. When he grew more erratic that was when he muttered Nezuko’s name. He came not long afterward.

There was no chance that Nezuko was going to the bathroom now. Perhaps after the demon king exited the bathroom. For now, Nezuko painfully walked back over to the couch and sat down. There was little chance that Muzan wouldn’t leave the shower soon.

The teen sat there and adopted a neutral look on her face.

She was going to be as calm as possible. She can’t let Muzan know she watched the end of…that…Who knows what he would do if he knew…

Nezuko didn’t want to find out.

Chapter Text

Time has passed since that dreadful day. In the two weeks, Nezuko felt significantly better. The swelling went down on her neck and face. Her face looked like it did before that awful event.

Her ribs and private parts were still in slight discomfort.

Muzan confirmed that for her ribs it was because they were still fractured. But they would be fully healed in the next couple of weeks. As for her lower regions…It was a wordless agreement as to why it was still in pain.

Nezuko had started talking again. She started a week after the initial injury. It had been weak and raspy when she first started out. Now another week it was almost back to how it was before.

Still a tad weak but not as raspy anymore.

Another thing of note was Muzan’s…how to call it…

Self-care was probably the best word to describe it…

Nezuko sometimes caught him in the bathroom messing with himself. He never noticed her thankfully. Nevertheless, it only stressed Nezuko thinking of what would happen once she recovered…

She wasn’t ready at all…

Nezuko STILL hasn’t fully processed the man from before. How could Muzan expect Nezuko to be up for it after she is better? It was unreasonable!

Then again…

This was the demon king…

He was never all that reasonable to begin with.

That particular day Nezuko hadn’t really been doing anything. She had been reading on one end of the couch. On the other end was Muzan, he glazed over a book of his own. It was quiet, peaceful even.

This was something Nezuko genuinely couldn’t complain about.

The demon peered over his book at the girl and hummed softly. “How are you doing?”

Nezuko shrugged as she cleared her throat. “Fine, I suppose…”

Muzan grinned in a concerned manner. “Any pain at all? Well, pain other than the discomfort in your ribs and vagina.”

Nezuko shook her head. “Nope. I’m not in any pain.”

The demon shifted so he was sitting fully upright. His eyes were glowing warmly.”I’m glad…I have an idea of something you can do…”

Nezuko frowned internally. What on earth was Muzan about to suggest? The girl was hoping that it wasn’t sexual in nature. It was unlikely that it was. Nezuko has not recovered yet.

The demon king smiled kindly. “I’m going to let you see Akaza…”

The teen snapped her gaze right into Muzan’s. She was so surprised at the suggestion. She had genuinely not expected it. “Wait really? You’re going to let me-?”

Muzan finished Nezuko’s question. “See Akaza?”

The demon king stood up and stood next to the girl. He peered down in generosity. “I think it would be a good idea for you to see him. I know how close you two are and it might be beneficial if you finally see someone else.”

The demon king looked to the side. “That and I know how concerned Akaza has been over you…”

The demon held out his hand for the girl to take. The teen grabbed it with no hesitancy. Muzan pulled the girl to her feet and led her to the door. It opened to reveal Akaza’s area of the Fortress.

The girl was nudged through, not before being turned around once again. Muzan gently placed his lips against the girl’s forehead. He let go and backed away. “I will see you later, Little Lily…”

The door shut in front of Nezuko. The teen turned around fully expecting Akaza to now be in there. Indeed the demon was now. His back was turned and he was in total shock. The man looked to the left and right. “Why on earth am I-?”

Akaza froze in realization. He whipped his head around with hope in his eyes. Golden eyes laid gaze on the girl. “Nezuko!”

Upper Three ran up to Nezuko and he wrapped his arms around the girl. His arms were so comforting. They reminded the teen of her father actually.

The demon kept his arms around the teen as he breathed in relief. “Nezuko…Thank goodness…You’re ok now! I was so worried!”

The girl reciprocated the hug. She rubbed her head against the demon’s chest. “I missed you…”

Nezuko really did. The teen had dearly missed her friend. The girl had been deeply concerned about Akaza since they’d last met. He had seen her at her lowest.  Then he was left in the dark about her condition for the last two weeks.

The demon rubbed his face against the top of Nezuko’s head as he reciprocated the sentiments. “I’ve missed you as well…”

The demon shifted so he was sitting down. Nezuko was shifted so she was sitting on the demon’s lap. There was no fear of this. Both knew that Muzan wouldn’t mind this. After all, Akaza only saw Nezuko as a friend.

Akaza rubbed the top of oil-colored hair. His voice was filled with relief. “You look so much better than how I last saw you. How do you feel?”

Nezuko smiled as she looked at her friend. “I feel a million times better now!”

Nezuko did bring her hand up to her throat as she added. “Well…My throat still hurts a bit…And my ribs…And my lower parts…”

Akaza frowned and peered at the covered ribs. He pursed his lips as he spoke. “Yeah, your ribs are still mildly fractured…But your throat and lower regions still hurt?”

The teen shrugged. “Well, I was almost strangled to death…And…I’m sure you can guess what happened to my…”

Akaza’s eyes darkened as he looked to the side. His voice was filled with venom. “Oh, I would give anything to have gotten my hands on the man who did this to you…A pity I was too late…”

“Late? What do you mean by that?”

“You don’t know? The man that attacked you was killed two weeks ago. The night you were brought back in fact.”

Nezuko frowned. She hadn’t known that the man was dead. In hindsight, she should have. The man had been brought with them after all. Granted Nezuko wasn’t exactly all that stable that night. She also tried to avoid thinking about it since then. Still, she should have known.

The teen looked down with a slight shiver. “So…How did he-?”

Akaza interrupted. “Why do you want to know that? He hurt you, you should be happy he’s dead.”

The girl sighed. “You’re right…But here’s the thing…”

Pink eyes looked up at the demon with empathy in her eyes. “I don’t want anyone to die…After what happened to my family because of me…I don’t want to be the blame for anyone else dying…”

The girl looked down in shame. “But…I was again…”

Nezuko could tell that Akaza was reflecting on that statement. He could probably understand just a bit why Nezuko felt this way. He knew her story better than anyone else here. Even Muzan was unaware of some of the girl’s thought process,

The demon was hesitant as he spoke. “I…I understand why you think that way…But trust me when I say his death was not your fault. He made a mistake by…hurting you…He simply paid for that…You are not to blame for his demise…”

Nezuko still didn’t feel any better.

Was she happy he was dead?

Yes.

Did she feel guilt over his death as well?

Also yes.

It was a conflicting scenario for Nezuko. And it was solely because of the deaths of her family which had been at her own hand. By agreeing to go with Kibutsuji, she saved her own life. But she doomed her family in the process.

The guilt and shame was overwhelming at times…

Nezuko still asked as she was curious. “Was his death painful?”

Akaza averted his gaze as he answered. “I was not a witness to the actual death…I only heard of it from those there…But he was with Muzan-sama before he was killed if you know what I mean…”

The girl nodded. She had heard Akaza make mention in that in the past Muzan was not typically like how he was with Nezuko. He was often far more cruel and malicious. So that means the man was hurt before dying…

Akaza continued while running a hand through his pink hair. “From what Douma and another demon told me he was in bad shape when he was brought out…He was then killed by a collective number of demons. Eaten alive…”

Nezuko shivered at the statement. Despite what this man did to her, it had to hurt terribly to be eaten while alive. To an extent, she pitied the man. No one deserves that even if they did brutally use a person.

At least that’s how Nezuko sees it…

Nezuko sighed as she stated something. “You know why he attacked me?”

Akaza frowned worriedly as he listened. Nezuko explained. “It’s because I saved a girl from being hurt by him…He took it out on me for trying to save that girl…I could have just walked away and ignored it but I couldn’t…”

Akaza asked carefully. “How come?”

Nezuko looked down as she answered. “Because what I saw between the two of them…It only made me think of…here…Think of everything that’s happened to me…”

Akaza was silent as he let that sink in. Nezuko was contemplative as well. Should she have let bad memories cloud her judgment like that? Probably not. The man even said he wasn’t initially planning on doing anything like what he did to Nezuko.

At least not until Nezuko dared try and take that girl away.

That was what led up to it all.

Thinking back, if Nezuko had just decided to leave as that man said, he’d still be alive. Nezuko would still be free. So everything that happened really was all her fault.

That was when Akaza cleared his throat to grab Nezuko’s attention again. It was clear that the demon wanted to help Nezuko distract from unpleasant memories. It also appeared as if he wanted to ask about something.

He asked in mild concern. “S-So….Mentioning Douma reminded me of something…Have you seen him recently?”

Nezuko looked up in slight bewilderment. “Huh? Other than two weeks ago, I haven’t seen him since we first met…”

Akaza sighed in pure relief. “Thank god…I was worried…”

Nezuko was even more confused now. “Huh? Why were you?”

Akaza waved a hand dismissively. “Oh, that’s none of your concern…I was just wondering really!”

That was when golden eyes turned downtrodden. The demon looked away to avoid Nezuko’s eyes. He seemed to feel guilty over something. But what? Why did he think that way?

A sigh breached Upper Three’s lips as he spoke timidly. “I…I actually have to apologize to you Nezuko…”

The girl wasn’t any less confused. She cocked her head as she asked. “Huh? Why? What for?”

The demon’s eyes betrayed the sheer depths of shame the man felt. His voice was quavering slightly. “I’ve…betrayed your trust…”

Akaza continued with guilt in his posture. “After I last saw you I got so angry at Douma for being so unaware of what you were going through…I yelled at him telling him that considering what he likes he’s rather blind…I didn’t tell him directly about your situation but I revealed enough….”

Akaza’s head hung low as he continued. “He…He figured out what your situation was…And he told the other demons…Except he worded it as if you two were lovers and not how it actually was…”

Akaza brought an ink-dipped hand to his face to hide it. “I tried to explain to the first demon that Douma told but It didn’t help as much as I was hoping…Douma spread the word too fast for me to clear it up…Now they all know…”

“I’m…I’m so sorry for betraying your trust like this…”

Nezuko was frozen in surprise. Akaza had, albeit accidentally, revealed what was happening between her and Muzan? On the one hand that was dreadful…Her deepest shame was now known to the masses. And they were interpreting it as Nezuko being a consensual lover.

At least Akaza tried to clear the air…

But on the other hand, it was inevitably going to come out one day. If the girl were to be honest, she’d prefer it this way rather than any other way. As those other ways would likely involve public displays…

That was something Nezuko dreaded more than anything…

The teen grabbed Akaza’s cheeks and moved him to face her, She had a sympathetic smile on her face. “I forgive you…I’m not mad…”

The demon’s face lit up slightly. “Y-You’re not?”

The girl shook her head to reassure her dearest friend. “I’m not…Also, I’m going to be honest…I’d rather it come out this way than any other way…”

Akaza sighed in pure relief. “That’s what the demon I told said…He said that it was probably better to learn this way than any other…”

“Now I’m curious, who was the demon you keep mentioning?”

“Oh, you’ve actually met him. He was the one that found you THAT night.”

“Oh Upper Six?”

“That’s him. He was worried about what happened to you. He was a little reassured hearing you were being taken care of…But of course, he knows the full thing. But I can safely say that he at least pities you…”

“Oh, so he’s one of the nicer ones in here?”

“Depends on your definition of ‘nice.’ But I can agree that he does sympathize with your plight and would rather you not be in this situation.”

“Oh…That’s better than what I’m assuming everyone else will feel!”

“Pfft! Lemme tell ya there is one demon girl in here that would murder you if she could. But she can’t as I’m sure you can guess a certain someone won’t allow that!”

The two laughed at the statement. But knew that in all honesty, death was a mercy for Nezuko. It was more so a dry laugh knowing that even those who hated Nezuko for existing couldn’t end it all. Truly a depressing moment though.

The rest of the time spent with Akaza was most pleasant. Nezuko loved each and every second she spent with her most trusted friend. They avoided talking about that particular night. But they discussed everything else.

Nezuko reported with pride that she was learning to write. She’s made great progress so far. She could write all the letters in Hiragana. Kanji, she still had a long way to go before she could consider herself good at it.

But she was on her way.

Overall, there was not much to discuss from Nezuko’s side over the last couple of weeks. Akaza on the other hand. He was able to speak about the things he’d seen while outside.

As it was now mid-February, the world was warming up. The flowers and trees were returning to life. The tattooed demon thought it good to mention that the cherry blossoms would be blooming very soon.

Nezuko actually wanted to see them.

Then again what was the point? Why should she go out and see the cherry blossoms without her family? Why should Nezuko be allowed to see such beauty when her family now never can?

Nevertheless, it was good to hear about what was going on in the outside world.

It helped as this dreaded place was all the same at times. But also useful as Nezuko still had the burning desire to get out of the Fortress. Of course, she wasn’t actually going to do anything for a long, long time.

Not just because Muzan was going to tread extra carefully with Nezuko being alone after last time.

But it was mainly because Nezuko was stressed over the idea. She didn’t want to be hurt like how she was again. So avoiding going out on her own was the best course of action right now.

Of course, all good things had to come to an end.

A door suddenly opened in front of the pair. Akaza essentially tossed the teen off his lap. Nezuko had also basically jumped off as well. It was not that they were worried that this was bad.

It was that they were worried about how jealous Muzan would be.

Yes, he knew, but it was a different thing seeing it with your own eyes.

The raven-haired man sauntered through with a neutral expression on his face. Crimson eyes gazed at Akaza as he adopted a respectful bow. His gaze then turned to Nezuko who was sitting on her side staring up at him.

In the blink of an eye, the oil-haired teen found herself in Muzan’s arms. The demon king turned around and without a word, began to leave. Nezuko looked back to meet Akaza’s worried gaze.

He watched as the pair walked through the door back to their suite. The door slammed shut and now the pink-eyed girl could no longer see her friend.

Muzan maneuvered his arms to allow his cheek to rub against the top of the girl’s hair. “Did you enjoy yourself?”

Pink eyes gazed down at her lap as she meekly replied. “Yeah, I did…”

The teen could feel a smile form against her head. “That’s good. Do you want to take a bath together?”

Nezuko froze in slight concern. Muzan wasn’t going to do anything right? She was still injured. Nezuko had no choice but to nod her head. The demon immediately started walking towards the bathroom.

When the two entered, the man made a beeline for the tub. He placed the teen on her feet and instructed. “Take off your clothes…”

Presumably, Muzan was going to fill the tub as she undressed. She couldn’t protest though so compliance was the only option.

The teen slowly unwrapped the obi she had been wearing. As she worked at that the sound of the faucet turning on indicated that the tub was indeed being filled now. Nezuko unwrapped the obi and discarded it to the floor.

The kimono she had been wearing followed a moment later. All that remained was the fundoshi. Nezuko took that off in but a second.

The girl looked back up to see Muzan gazing at her with a heavy look in his eyes.

He was looking at every small aspect of her body. From her feet to her neck, nothing was left unseen. He did frown seeing the small bruising still visible near her ribs. Also, a slight glare while looking at her right shoulder.

The teen quickly cleared the air with that. “Oh, that’s gone. I noticed it had gone away completely this morning.”

Muzan seemed to have internally sighed in relief. His face had turned calmer hearing that. He had been glaring over the bite mark from THAT night.

There was little doubt in Nezuko’s mind that if it had been permanent, Muzan might have ripped Nezuko’s skin off. But now that it was gone, Nezuko was sure of one thing.

Muzan was undoubtedly going to bite her right shoulder when he finally had sex with her again.

As the teen pondered that she failed to notice Muzan undress in the blink of an eye. He had stood up and walked over to the girl. He placed a soft hand against the girl’s cheek as he spoke. “Ready to go in?”

Nezuko looked to the side and nodded her head softly. Muzan took Nezuko from underneath her thighs and wrapped them around his waist. The demon stepped over the rim and sank down into the water. Leaving Nezuko to essentially straddle the demon.

The girl sighed in mild relief knowing two things. One was that she was not close to Muzan’s crotch. Two was that Muzan was not hard right now. He must be controlling himself right now. He knew it better than to try and harm the girl.

She was still not fully recovered.

A large hand pressed against the girl’s spine. He stroked up and down gently. The man spoke softly. “Comfortable?”

The oil-haired girl nodded and replied. “Yeah I feel fine…”

Muzan’s chest rumbled against the girl. “I’m pleased…”

Pink eyes peeked around as best she could. A frown formed on the girl’s lips noticing lilies floating around her. Why? Just why?

Why was Muzan so obsessed with lilies?

Yes, he referred to the teen as a Lily on a daily basis. He evidently saw the girl as one. But why? Why does he constantly think of them?

Nezuko didn’t want to ask.

She feared whatever tangent he goes on because of that question.

Better to just grin and bear it.

Muzan sank further into to water. Submerging the teen’s body just a bit more now. All that was above the water was the top of her back and above. The water did feel nice though. Nezuko could not lie about that.

It felt nice to relax. Especially with how the warm water was. It was healing her still sore body parts.

Pink eyes shut as she allowed herself to relax in the still waters.

Muzan was holding back. He really wanted to fuck his little lily right now. She was right there for the taking. But patience was needed.

Nezuko was still injured. Her vagina was still sore. Her ribs were still mildly fractured,

However, Nezuko was on track to healing in about two weeks. It was maddening to know that.

The demon king’s eyes had to be glowing in lust. He saw a vision of his pet riding him while he was in the tub. She would be looking right at her husband. Her pink eyes teased him.

Dear gods the image was so hot…

But Muzan had to be patient…

Just two more weeks and then Muzan could properly fuck Nezuko…

Chapter Text

It has been two more weeks since that day. Now Nezuko was healed. Muzan confirmed this by simply observing her body. He made it clear that Nezuko’s ribs were no longer fractured.

As for her private area, Muzan could confirm that there was seemingly no swelling any longer.

That was great.

That is what Nezuko would have normally thought.

She knew full well what this actually meant now. Nezuko was free to be used by Muzan now. It had been so shocking not just being grabbed immediately and fucked right there and then.

Why he wasn’t, she didn’t fully know…

There had to be a reason but what was that reason?

Why was Muzan waiting?

Well regardless, Nezuko would take this chance to relax and mentally prepare herself. Muzan was out right now so the girl could spend her time relaxing. She was lying on the couch just preparing herself.

She had eaten supper and just staring at the ceiling.

The girl was breathing to keep herself calm. She had to be relaxed for what was to come. Was she even ready? Or were those recollections of the last time she had sex going to affect her? Nezuko was genuinely hoping that nothing would stop her.

Not because Nezuko wanted this…It was because she knew that Muzan did.

He was undoubtedly desperate to fuck Nezuko. Pink eyes have seen far too much in the times that he messed with himself. He didn’t try to do anything explicitly to the girl. But it was still troubling to see how often Muzan played with himself.

Nezuko didn’t want Muzan to get angered because she was not into it…

Granted Nezuko didn’t WANT to be into the horrific acts.

But alas…

The door to the room opened and in strolled the demon king. His eyes shone in anticipation. He was excited. For what Nezuko had a fair guess.

Crimson eyes gazed upon the teen and he instantly made his way over. His lips were curled in a salacious grin. He leaned closer as he inquired. “How do you feel Little Lily?”

Nezuko shivered slightly. She had to tell the truth. She knew what was going to happen the moment she confirmed her condition. With a meek tone, Nezuko replied. “F-Fine…”

A wicked grin formed on the man’s face. “You have no idea how pleased I am to hear that…”

In the blink of an eye, Nezuko was picked up and carried to the bed. The small girl was tossed onto the sheets. Nezuko grunted as she landed only to have a body lie on top of her a moment later.

Muzan’s body enveloped the girl’s as he began to breathe heavily. A familiar lump brushed against Nezuko’s thigh with a great need. Nezuko was silently praying Muzan would be at least a bit merciful to her.

Eyes were glowing in an intense desire. Lips were curled into a joyous grin.  “Finally…I’ve waited a whole month for this…I could have been especially cruel to you, you know…”

Muzan leaned closer as Nezuko began to shake. “I could have fucked you not long after that…incident…I didn’t though, I respected you enough to do nothing to you…”

Eyes raked up and down the girl’s trembling body. Muzan licked his lips. “Now at last I can cleanse your body of that filthy human…He was the last one to use you after all…”

Muzan’s hands shot forward towards Nezuko’s waistband. It was ripped off in a second. The robe the girl had been wearing was thrown to the side and pulled off. It was tossed behind the demon without a second thought.

Muzan’s eyes were alight in pure desire as he looked at the mostly nude form of the girl. Nezuko’s cheeks were red in shame. She wanted to hide away. Unpleasant memories were filling her brain at being so vulnerable.

Two fingers hooked themselves on Nezuko’s fundoshi and slowly slid them off. They were taken off with ease and tossed behind as well.

Now Nezuko was once again, fully nude before Muzan.

Sure she had been naked in front of this monster during the last month. This time was different. Muzan made her naked so he could fuck her this time around.

The demon king leaned down and licked Nezuko’s left nipple. A small grunt escaped the teen’s lips as she fought back tears. She was treading down a path she didn’t want to be on. The memories were painful to recall.

The demon king moved to the other bud and licked that one as well. Why he didn’t bite them, Nezuko didn’t know. Possibly because of his fangs.

The girl felt fingers breach her vagina with care. Nezuko felt the stiffest she had been in a while feeling that. She can’t just let those awful memories of the last time she was touched affect her. That would be very bad.

Nezuko breathed a couple of times to loosen her nerves. It helped a bit. Now Nezuko was a bit less stiff as Muzan massaged her clit with one hand and scissored her open with the other.

The strange thing about this was that Nezuko felt nothing as Muzan rubbed her clitoris. There was not one measly ounce of arousal. That was…odd…Nezuko should have felt just the smallest bit of arousal by now…

So why wasn’t she?

Muzan kept working away. His face now pressed to Nezuko’s neck. He was breathing heavily against the teen’s neck. He was being driven to his peak with no problem.

Muzan backed away slightly and whispered. “I’ve missed this…”

The girl sighed slightly as Muzan kept rubbing against the girl.

Still nothing.

What was going on? Was this a response to what had happened last time? Was she not feeling arousal because of it? That wasn’t good if so…

It wasn’t good at all…

It has been almost 15 minutes since this started up and still nothing. Even Muzan noticed after about five minutes and stared in pure bewilderment. He merely stared at Nezuko as he kept rubbing her clit.

His head was cocked. Crimson eyes were squinting in uncertainty. His lips were curled into a heavy frown. The demon was utterly confused as to what was going on. “You really feel nothing?”

Nezuko nodded to confirm. The demon then sighed and speculated. “I wonder why…Perhaps you need to be actively thinking about cumming this time…Or perhaps this is something you need to do…”

Unsure of what the demon meant, Nezuko wasn’t given the chance to ask. The demon moved behind the teen and forced the girl onto his lap. The man grabbed Nezuko’s hand and brought it to her clit.

Pink eyes blinked a few times in uncertainty. Muzan explained. “You will jerk yourself off…I don’t care how you do it or what you need to think of. I just want you to cum…”

Oh.

That was fine. Nezuko had been forced to play with herself in the past. It was only a few times that the girl had to do that. But seeing what Muzan did was enough of a teacher.

The girl moved from the demon’s large hands and down to her nub. The teen brushed it gently. Again she felt nothing. Why was this happening?!

Were the memories of the last time she was used really affecting her that much?!

This was bad not because Nezuko wanted this.

This was bad because Muzan wanted this.

The teen gulped nervously as she worked away. Nezuko was unsure of what she could do to help. Muzan said to think to help. Does he perhaps mean past sexual encounters? But…was that really going to help?

Likely not considering what Nezuko’s own opinions were of those past times…

Then what else?

Maybe think of someone else doing this?

It could work. Nezuko just can’t tell her captor that she thought of a different man to help her cum. If she does that man is dead. But who should she think of?

Nezuko first thought of Douma as she had seen him second most often. Nezuko thought about Douma doing the things that Muzan does to her.

Still nothing.

The girl frowned further and shifted her thought to another man. Maybe Kokushibo? Nezuko tried that and still nothing.

This was bad…

Nezuko then thought about Karaku and then Sekido.

Still nothing.

Nezuko was becoming more panicked as she still felt nothing. It was clear that Muzan was getting impatient. The girl scrambled to think of SOMEONE to think about. There had to be someone who could cause arousal!

Nezuko thought about someone she could have possibly had a crush on. That was when she recalled one person she once had a crush on. There was just one small issue. She stopped having those feelings a year ago after telling her mother.

Her mother had explained that those feelings were fine as she was young but they couldn’t linger when she got older. She said that it was innocent at that time. But it could not remain as it was considered taboo.

Nezuko once had feelings for her brother Tanjiro.

It was an innocent crush. It obviously was gone now. But would the one-time feelings she had help at all? Wouldn’t hurt to try!

Nezuko thought about the things that Muzan had done but changed it so that it was her elder brother. Nezuko could see her brother above her, fucking her gently. His face was soft as can be.

A small bolt of pleasure shot up Nezuko’s spine. FINALLY! It was mild, not intense. But at least she felt something now!

A small grunt escaped Nezuko’s lungs at the sensation. The demon rumbled behind the teen. “Finally feeling something? Keep it up…”

Nezuko kept going as she kept imagining Tanjiro messing with her. His dick was the one penetrating her in this vision.

The girl could hear her brother praising her. He was encouraging her to continue jerking herself off as he thrust in and out.

It was helping a little.

But it wasn’t enough. The feeling was already starting to die down.

No!

This can’t happen!

Think!

Think!

Think!

In a final desperate effort, Nezuko thought about one more person. She thought about Akaza.

It was an immediate flash of pleasure that coursed through Nezuko’s body. The girl gasped at the feeling. It felt so good. How could it feel this nice?!

Muzan chuckled hearing Nezuko. “Oh, you feel really good then? Well continue on Little Lily…”

The teen wasn’t focused on the demon behind her. She was focused only on Upper Three. The sensations that came from the thoughts were powerful. The teen wondered why that was.

Was it possible…

Did Nezuko have feelings for Akaza?

It was plausible, considering the fact that Akaza had been the kindest demon here. He was also the person the girl was close to. He was kind, gentle, soft. Everything in between. He was the best person that Akaza had met so far.

The girl was panting slightly. She was imagining Akaza being the one to fuck her. He was so gentle with Nezuko. He kept asking the teen if she was fine. The demon kissed the girl softly.

His lips felt so good in the vision. They were soft and Nezuko actually felt like reciprocating in the vision.

The teen stroked herself more as she felt herself begin to sweat. Her lips were spread as she drew in deep gulps of air. It felt so nice…

Muzan took advantage of that. He moved Nezuko closer to his body. She was sitting on his bare lap. Large hands slithered up Nezuko’s navel towards her nipples. Large fingers brushed against the teen’s nipples softly.

Nezuko gasped as that helped fuel the fire roaring in her gut.

Nezuko kept fervently massaging herself. Nezuko could practically feel Akaza behind her. It was as if it were him that was rubbing her chest. It was as if it were him whose lap she was sitting in.

A head leaned closer to Nezuko’s ear. The soft voice of Akaza spoke. “You’re so close…You can do it, Little Lily…”

Nezuko knew instinctually that it was Muzan speaking. The nickname gave it away. But hearing that name being attached to Akaza’s voice?

It was a whole new thing.

It was hearing that that pushed Nezuko over the edge.

The girl groaned and grunted as she bucked her hips forward. Her hand tried to keep stroking her clit during the powerful orgasm. She felt her walls squeeze around nothing. Fluids gushed out and stained the sheets beneath her.

It felt so good.

And for once Nezuko could say that she didn’t feel guilty over this orgasm.

Nezuko slumped against the demon behind her. Lips were parted as the girl sucked in some air. Her body began to come down from the high. Nezuko smiled slightly at the thought of Akaza. She could say internally that she wanted to be with him.

She can just never admit to that.

Admitting that she had feelings for Akaza might prove deadly to the demon.

Muzan certainly has a jealous streak. This encounter was just proof of that. Speaking of, Muzan maneuvered the girl’s head to look at him. His eyes were glowing. “Did that feel good, Little Lily?”

Nezuko nodded. She was not going to lie. It felt incredible. The one time Nezuko wasn’t going to feel shame over her cumming.

The demon king grinned salaciously as his lips brushed against Nezuko’s head. “I’m glad…Now it’s my turn to receive pleasure.”

Pink eyes snapped down feeling a hard appendage press in between her thighs. Indeed it was Muzan’s cock. The man moved Nezuko’s body so that her vagina was pressing the tip. Taking Nezuko’s hips, Muzan pushed Nezuko down onto his dick.

Nezuko grunted at the sensations. It’s been a while since she’s had anything inside her private part. It felt so full after so long of being left alone. Muzan pushed himself all the way inside with ease. Thanks in large part to Nezuko’s recent orgasm.

Once the demon was all the way in he sighed in contentment. “It’s been so long…You feel so fucking good…”

Muzan gave a cautious roll of his hips for Nezuko’s sake. A tiny grunt of discomfort left the teen’s lips. It was rather uncomfortable, granted it had been a while. A low gasp of pleasure left Muzan’s lips.

The demon rasped out. “God you feel so good…”

The demon forced Nezuko to face him. Crimson eyes were glowing in pure lust. “You’ve been neglecting me Nezuko. Yes, it wasn’t of your own accord. But nevertheless…I have an idea to remedy this situation…”

The demon king began to roll his hips into Nezuko consistently. He kept speaking. “To make up for this lack of attention, we should fuck for as long as possible…I’m going to fuck you until you pass out Little Lily…”

The demon grabbed Nezuko’s wrists as he rocked his hips a bit more harshly than before. Nezuko was grunting at the feelings from below. It didn’t hurt nor did Nezuko have any issues with past memories.

It was just exhausting.

Muzan was so pleased with the events occurring. His eyes had to be wild with obsession. It had been far too long since he’s been able to fuck his possession. That disgusting human from a month ago had prevented him.

Thanks to him damaging his lily…

It took a month to heal his lily. Her petals were gorgeous now. The girl was blossoming beautifully despite the events of one month ago.

The wait had been long. But it had been worth it. Nezuko was so tight. It was as if she were a virgin once again. It was exquisite.

The demon king moved faster as he thought about Nezuko’s recent orgasm.

It had certainly been the most intense one she’s ever had. Kibutsuji was wondering what Nezuko had thought to help her orgasm. Did she think about past encounters? Was she thinking of future times?

Honestly, the mystery was thrilling.

Muzan preferred this to remain a mystery rather than force Nezuko to tell him what had encouraged her. He could indulge in the thoughts that it was him she had been thinking of. But what exactly could have gone through his darling’s mind?

Was she thinking of the future?

Was she thinking of the life she was going to have with her husband?

Husband…

Muzan honestly never thought that he would have the title of ‘husband’ again. Not after the suicide of his last wife…He couldn’t even remember when that was…Sure Tamayo was close to being called a ‘wife.’

But Muzan had been opposed to such a label back then. Perhaps if he was the way he was now back then he would have used that label. Unimportant as that traitor was nothing more than a footnote in his reign.

Now there was only Nezuko…

The only person he could call a queen…

Hmm…The demon queen…

Would be a fitting title for when he turns the girl into a demon. That was still not going to happen for a long time. Muzan had decided it best to wait until Nezuko grew up a bit more. Sure her as a demon it wouldn’t matter.

As a demon, she would ‘age.’ It wasn’t her growing old in the traditional human sense. She was aging as normal, maturing as a mortal. But it stopped after set amount of time. Judging from demons such as Daki, the physical signs of aging stopped at 21 if they were turned before 21.

No Muzan wasn’t going to wait until his lily was 21 to change her. He was probably going to change her around her 16th birthday. She was 12 now, right? This was based on how her physical body was.

So it was four years until he would turn Nezuko into a demon against her will. She could request it before that point. But still, it was something to anticipate.

Muzan was being driven to his peak as he contemplated these things. He thought of how to announce his marriage. Perhaps he brings Nezuko with him to his meetings. Surely the demons would ask Nezuko for her name.

Thus Nezuko would introduce herself as her former family name.

It was going to be enthralling when he corrected that…

The demon king’s orgasm was fast approaching. He leaned down and licked the girl’s cheek. Nezuko was panting, undoubtedly feeling aroused again. The demon king snaked a hand to his darling’s clit and rubbed it.

A loud moan escaped the teen’s mouth. That only helped to drive Muzan further. He massaged Nezuko more intensely as she came more undone. Her hands were furling, toes curling. Her back was arching as her face twisted.

With a cry upon her lips, Nezuko orgasmed once again.

The demon king felt his little lily squeeze harshly on his cock. It felt heavenly. After so long of not having this feeling, it pushed him over the edge.

With a final sharp thrust, Muzan came intensely inside of his gorgeous wife.

His seed flooded into his darling’s womb. It was waves, upon waves, upon waves. It was perfect.

The two stilled as they calmed down from their shared orgasm. Muzan was thinking of what else he was to do now. He had an idea.

That dirtbag from a month ago had used Nezuko’s mouth for his pleasure. It needs to be cleaned. Nezuko needed a small break from fucking so why not have her blow her husband?

But first, a kiss was needed.

The demon king gently lifted his wife off himself. His seed gushed out, it looked sexy honestly. The raven-haired man turned his little lily around. His breath got caught in his lungs as he looked at her.

Pink eyes were foggy and filled with pleasure. Her face was bright red. Her nipples were puffed out just enough. Her breathing was labored but her panting was enchanting.

Truly a goddess…

The demon king pulled Nezuko closer as he pressed his lips against hers. And unlike other times in the past, Nezuko reciprocated. It was minimal but better than her being merely submissive.

The passion of the moment affected the demon king as he deepened the embrace. Nezuko just kissed. She didn’t make an effort to put her arms on her husband. But that was fine, Kibutsuji was fine with that.

This was all he could ask for right now.

Muzan was lying on the bed with the sleeping form of Nezuko on top of him. She was still speared on his dick as she had fallen asleep after riding him. She lasted impressively long all things considered.

It had been well past midnight when Nezuko finally gave in to sleep.

But the night has certainly been a busy one. Yes, the raven-haired man made his wife blow him after kissing her. She did her best, but she still wasn’t an expert by any means. After that, it was just glorious.

They fucked in a few different positions. On their backs. On their sides. Vanilla. It wasn’t too much, Muzan wasn’t quite ready to introduce his wife to the more…Intense positions.

He wasn’t sure how Nezuko would handle ropes and stuff like that. She was still only 12. Perhaps when she was a bit older then he could slowly introduce that. It was still going to be mild even when he did.

Nezuko was still human and was going to be until she turned 16. Actually, it did make the man ponder when Nezuko’s birthday was…That was probably something he should have asked much sooner…

Oh well, he can ask probably tomorrow…

For now, the demon king was content to let Nezuko sleep on top of him. Her breath was soft against his flesh. Her body was warm, disregarding the flesh around his cock. Her hands were curled up into adorable fists.

She was too beautiful for her own good.

It essentially made Muzan change his mind about what her punishment would be if she ever tried to pull a stunt like she did a month ago. Kibutsuji had decided that if she ever tried to escape again her punishment was to be given to a Moon.

Which one, Kibutsuji was unsure at the time.

Certainly not Daki. For one, Daki hated his wife with a fiery passion. For another, Nezuko explicitly stated she was not attracted to women at all.

Muzan had offered to fuck Nezuko once in his female form. Nezuko took one look and declined. Stating that she felt nothing towards it and would rather not. Which was perfectly fine. Muzan preferred Nezuko wanting dick.

Probably not Akaza UNLESS for dual punishment.

Gyokko? Probably not as well. Nezuko might be put off by how he looks.

Gyutaro? He would likely object. He was not the biggest fan of Nezuko being there. But that was because of past experiences.

The others? It would be easy to convince some over others. The Lower Moons? No, they did not deserve Nezuko. Perhaps Rui, but then again he would object. It also might be awkward for the favored demon.

Muzan did see Rui as a sort of son and likewise, Rui saw Muzan as a sort of father.

Since Nezuko is Muzan’s wife that would make her a sort of mother. That might just be weird to Rui. Unless he was into that sort of stuff. Not that Muzan was one to judge. They were demons. Nothing was off limits.

Which reminded Muzan that he should visit Rui soon. Perhaps after he introduces Nezuko as his wife. It would be better if it was here than out there. Nezuko might just try and run away if that happened.

Soon.

The proper introduction was going to happen very soon.

Muzan couldn’t wait for it.

Chapter Text

The week since Muzan had begun fucking Nezuko was busy. The demon king rarely left the teen alone. He clearly missed using the girl and was making up for the missed time. Nezuko was pretty tired.

It was a lot in such a short amount of time. Made worse by the fact that Nezuko had been left alone for an entire month. The girl had to rebuild the resilience she once had. She had just some of it still.

But it wasn’t enough considering what Muzan was putting the teen through.

It was just a lot. However, Nezuko could say that she wasn’t feeling as bad as she had been in the past. She could think about Akaza and that made it just a bit better. It's just that her captor can never know what she thought.

That would be putting Akaza’s life at risk.

On that particular day, Nezuko was underneath the shower washing off. The girl was pretty sure that Muzan wasn’t going to do anything now. After all, Nezuko when had woken up she saw Muzan’s hair mildly damp. It would be reasonable to assume he had just gotten out of the shower.

Nezuko had been used in the shower a couple days ago whilst they were supposed to be cleaning off. Muzan had forced the teen to jerk him off while they stood there. This was clearly one of the fantasies he had whilst waiting for Nezuko to heal up.

The demon had Nezuko’s body pressed against his as she used her hand. The girl pleasured him with a frown on her face the whole time. It was clearly not the look Muzan wanted but he knew it was asking too much right now.

When he finally came the next thing that happened was Nezuko being fucked while in the shower. It was quite a lot. Nezuko had been pressed against the wall as the demon pounded into her.

It was certainly an experience…

Now was the time to relax beneath the water. It felt good on the teen’s body. It was comforting…Alas, the girl had to get out. Muzan was probably expecting her.

The teen turned off the water and began drying off. Nezuko was as quick and efficient as possible. Once the girl was done she tossed on the robe and left the bathroom.

Reclining on the couch was Muzan. He was just sitting there, not reading or doing anything. He seemed to have been waiting for the girl. Unsurprising.

The demon motioned for Nezuko to come closer to him. Pink eyes peered at the ground as the teen began to walk over to the man. Nezuko stood before the raven-haired man with her head hung low.

She was praying that he wasn’t going to ask for any sexual favors right now.

Muzan took Nezuko’s hand into his, a smile on his lips. “Feel nice and refreshed now?”

Nezuko nodded. The demon grinned. “Are you hungry still? I noticed that you didn’t eat much after you woke up.”

The teen replied. “I wasn’t that hungry. I’m fine.”

Muzan stood up and took a delicate cheek into his large hands. “I’m glad…How would you feel about joining me today?”

Nezuko looked up with a glint in her eyes. “Wait really? Outside?”

Muzan hummed gently. “Of course not outside the Fortress, it is daytime…But you can join me for my tasks. How does that sound? “

Nezuko shrugged. “It beats this stuffy room.”

Muzan smiled warmly and turned the girl around. Then the demon began to lead the girl towards the closet. The man opened the door and led Nezuko inside.

A warm tone spoke. “I have just the outfit for you today.”

Muzan grabbed a dress and held it in front of the girl.

It was a light pink, Western-style dress. It had short sleeves and seemed to go down to just about Nezuko’s kneecaps. The ends of the sleeves and the hem were a dark red. The border was black, and a white line ran through the center. The white collar with red and black borders went to her neck in an upside-down V-shape.

Muzan handed it to Nezuko stating. “I would like you to wear this. I think you would look incredible wearing it…”

Nezuko took the dress into her hands and examined it. It was an adorable outfit. It was certainly something that the girl would wear. She couldn’t complain about being made to wear this.

The raven-haired man reached back and grabbed a belt from where he grabbed the dress. He then flung it over his shoulders and stated. “After you put that on, this is what you’ll put on around your waist.”

Muzan then reached for the ground and grabbed a small box. He opened it to reveal shiny red shoes with small heels. There were black flaps near the top of it. “These are the shoes you are to wear.”

Again Nezuko couldn’t exactly complain. This was something she could’ve seen herself wearing outside of being trapped here. There were absolutely no complaints.

The teen shook off her robe and moved the dress over her head. The demon king helped just a bit. Soon the dress was fully put on. It fits like a glove.

The demon king then wrapped the belt around the teen’s waist. He buckled it into place. The man got to his knees, and he lifted the girl’s left leg and slid on the shoe. He then moved to the other leg and put the shoe on that one as well.

The demon king moved Nezuko in front of the mirror. Pink eyes observed how she looked and…She looked nice.

The clothes accentuated her perfectly. It was also her favorite color. Nezuko loved any pink tones. But this one especially. Also for western clothes, these were surprisingly comfortable.

Muzan leaned down and planted a peck on Nezuko’s cheek. “You look adorable, Little Lily…”

The teen blushed slightly. She was then turned around and led outside the room. The heels on her feet were minimal but something she wasn’t completely used to. So Nezuko supposed that she was going to need to be careful.

The man took Nezuko to the door and led her through it. Inside was a large room. There were three large desks within. A bookshelf filled with books was off to the side. On the center desk were tubes of some sort. The other two had a variety of books and tubes.

There were also a few flowers in vases. The flowers were red spider lilies. What were those doing in here? The girl brushed it aside. Muzan walked forward to the center desk and spoke. “I’m not doing much until a little later. So for now you can just hang out in here.”

Nezuko walked forward a bit and asked. “So…Do you want me to read for now?”

Muzan nodded as he walked around to the other side of the desk. The demon king then added. “That is fine by me. I would just advise you to not touch the test tubes or flowers…”

Crimson eyes looked down and then back up recalling something as Nezuko stepped in front of the desk. “I would also advise you not to touch any of the books on this particular desk. These are my personal notes. I need them for my experiments.”

Nezuko cocked her head. She had a mischievous grin on her face. “Personal notes? Are they really for your experiments or are they just your love letters for me?”

Muzan leaned down while chuckling softly. “I’m not the kind of person to write that sort of stuff…I’m not the sentimental type…”

Nezuko leaned on her hands as she glared playfully. “You know I find that hard to believe…I mean I’ve seen how you act with me…”

Muzan almost properly laughed. “Hilarious…”

The demon king stood up properly as he got ready to work at whatever it was he did. Nezuko eyes the shelf behind the demon king. The girl stepped up behind the desk. Before reaching it, Nezuko felt her ankle almost roll.

The girl stood in place in surprise. Ok, so she had to be even more cautious than she thought she’d need to be. A concerned voice came from behind. “Why are you standing like that?”

Nezuko stood up properly and cleared her throat. “I…I almost rolled my ankle…I’m not used to these shoes…”

Muzan grunted. “I see…I suppose this is your first time wearing any form of Western clothes…”

Nezuko made it to the bookshelf and began to look at the books. Muzan was still speaking. “It's just a matter of getting used to those shoes…But I will say that Western clothes are better than they are made out to be…”

Nezuko looked back with furrowed eyebrows. “Huh? What do you mean by that?”

Muzan answered quickly. “One of my trusted demons hates anything from the West.”

Nezuko frowned. “How come?”

“He just believes that the people from the West are going to destroy the nation.”

“Um…I don’t know about that…How do you feel about them?”

“I don’t care one bit about them. Everyone is equal in my eyes. They are all beneath me…”

Nezuko frowned playfully as she turned around. A botany book underneath her arm. She put her other hand on her chest. She was in mock offense. “Including me?”

Muzan turned around and actually laughed. “Other than you…I see you as more of an equal to me…”

Nezuko smiled devilishly. She then asked now that she thought upon it. “Actually, who’s the demon that hates the westerners? I’m interested, is there a chance that I’ll meet them?”

Muzan had turned around back to what he was working on. He was able to answer the question. “You have met him. It’s the demon named Kokushibo.”

“Oh, I do know him! He’s…I don’t know how to describe him…”

“Fair…He does keep to himself.”

“Is there another reason he hates anything from the West? I recall you mentioning someone hating Western medicine and I assume it was him.”

“You are correct for assuming its him. As for why he hates anything from the West, I believe it could be because he was once a samurai.”

Nezuko’s eyes widened in surprise. Her voice was in awe. “He was?!”

“Impressed by that? Not that I blame you. It was an honorable profession for humans.”

Nezuko was thinking about Kokushibo. It was incredible that he was once a Samurai. Nezuko would love to ask about that. But would it be a good idea? Because there was a chance that the two could be related.

If they weren’t that would be interesting. If they were then that means there was a Samurai in the Kamado bloodline. But that also meant that there was a demon in their bloodline.

How should Nezuko feel about that…?

The girl was unsure. Her mother had been turned into a demon. She was dead now but still…

Nezuko walked to a chair that was nearby and sat down. The girl wanted to focus on her book for now. It was an excellent way to distract. It was also a good way to deceive Muzan.

Nezuko was really using this time as her means to plan for how she was to escape again.

The playfulness Nezuko has been displaying is a means to deceive her captor. Unlike before she couldn’t just seem like she was accepting of everything. Now she had to be more proactive.

Internally Nezuko was never going to like any of this. But for now, she would pretend. It worked in the past, it would surely work again.

Nezuko occupied herself for a good long while with that book and her thoughts. Nezuko actually did find herself liking what she was reading. Because, unlike in the past, looking at anything relating to the outside was pleasant.

Nezuko didn’t think about escape as much as she wanted to. She had been too engrossed in her book. But that was not so bad. Nezuko quite enjoyed the quiet.

It was never going to last but she was happy with the time.

After so long, it did end.

Muzan walked over and snatched the book from Nezuko’s hand. The girl jumped in surprise and looked up. Pink eyes watched her captor in caution. Muzan had put the book on the desk next to the girl.

Crimson eyes peered down at the teen and cocked his head. His mouth was upturned into a slight smile. “I need you now…”

Nezuko furrowed her eyebrows in confusion. “You do? For what?”

Muzan extended his hand as he explained. “I have a meeting in a few minutes. I want you to sit with me during that.”

Nezuko made a face of acknowledgment. Oh, that wasn’t so bad. It was better than potentially being used by him. The teen put her hand into Muzan’s and he pulled her up. Nezuko was on her feet now.

The demon king began to pull Nezuko along. The girl was slightly perplexed now. Was the meeting not going to be in here? So she asked. “Is this meeting not in here? Where are we going?”

The man kept looking forward as he replied. “It is in here. There’s a chair over there.”

Pink eyes looked ahead to see that there indeed was a chair. It was a different-looking chair. It appeared to be a mixture of a chair and a couch. It looked comfortable.

Muzan let go and walked briskly to the chair. He sat down and stared at Nezuko. His eyes were filled with the wanting she’d seen a million times before. The man cocked his finger to tell Nezuko to move over to him. “Come closer…”

The girl walked so that she was standing before the demon. The man rubbed his thighs as he spoke again. “Come, sit on my lap.”

Nezuko squinted in uncertainty. “Are you sure? Wouldn’t that make you seem…Um…”

Muzan finished Nezuko’s thought. “Make it seem like I don’t care about this meeting?”

The teen nodded. The demon smiled amusedly. “Don’t fret over that. No one can ever question me anyway. So sit.”

Pink eyes averted in contemplation. It wasn’t that Nezuko was fretting over Muzan’s reputation. It was that she was worried over hers. Yes, all demons knew what she supposedly was to Muzan. And that was as his lover.

But she at least didn’t want to seem like she was trying to seduce this monster.

But there was nothing the girl could do. With an internal sigh, Nezuko turned around and sat down on the edge of the demon’s knee.

However, an instant later, he pulled the girl’s body closer to his. With his other hand, Kibutsuji maneuvered her legs so they were over his opposing knee. Nezuko shifted in an attempt to not be sitting like this.

Muzan sighed as he nuzzled Nezuko’s cheek. “Stay like this…Don’t move…Wouldn’t you want it to be known that you’re mine?”

The teen stilled and frowned. No, she didn’t want to be known at this freak’s possession. But she had to pretend. Also, she didn’t want to risk Muzan’s anger. She was already so lucky that she hadn’t been punished for her escape attempt.

Thus, Nezuko simply laid back and stayed where she was.

A few minutes after being made to sit on her captor’s lap, the demon this meeting was for arrived. Pink eyes widened in surprise seeing that it was Douma. She had not been anticipating that at all.

Upper Two caught a view of the girl and gave a friendly wave. But a second after he got to his knees respectfully. That was when Muzan started talking. About what, Nezuko didn’t care.

She paid no attention to what was being spoken. Rather, Nezuko took this time to think about escape. How was she to get out of here next time? Well for one, Nezuko was not going to head to the Red Light District again.

If whatever demon she follows mentions that place, she is abandoning them.

She was NEVER going there again.

But there was also the matter of the door lock. So it breaks after the knife hits it. So did that mean it had been broken for two months before her getting out last time? That would be frustrating if so.

Anyway, after getting out try to remain hidden until sunrise. She would be safe from demons underneath the sun. Then during the day, she looks for the Demon Slayer Corps. They are the ones that can protect her.

Hopefully.

Nezuko was drawn from her thoughts seeing Douma standing up now. Oh was the meeting over now? What now?

Nezuko felt herself being pushed forward and off the demon king’s lap. Pink eyes looked back in confusion. The demon waved her off. “Why not speak to Douma? I think it would be good for you to get to know him better.”

Oh, that was…interesting…That was a bit surprising as well. Why does Muzan want her to talk to him? Akaza had made it evident that he was not a fan of Upper Two. He was the one who spread the word of Nezuko being Muzan’s lover.

But there was nothing else Nezuko can do right now. So why not.

The teen stood up and strolled over to the lanky man. Rainbow eyes were glowing in a friendly manner. Nezuko heard Muzan stand up and walk over to the desks. He was staying in here? Why?

The oil-haired girl couldn’t think about that. Douma had begun to speak. “Hello, Nezuko-chan! How are you! It's been a while!”

Nezuko wrung her hands together and answered shyly. “I’m fine…”

The silver-haired man clapped his hands together as he exclaimed. “That’s great! I was worried after seeing you last time…But you seem to have recovered! Did Muzan-sama help you?”

Pink eyes averted to avoid looking at the man before her. “Y-Yeah…He did…”

Douma had a wide and frankly eerie grin on his face. “How incredible! He really does care about you doesn’t he?”

Nezuko was silent. Technically, Muzan does care about her. He did take care of Nezuko during her time being injured. But was it really caring about Nezuko? Or was he just caring about her body?

Perhaps he did but it was hard to tell.

At least to Nezuko.

Nezuko’s attention was grabbed again by another question. “Is Muzan-sama the perfect lover? How is it?”

The girl began to panic and rapidly sputtered out. “I-I would rather not get into that! I-It’s…Um…Private…”

Douma chuckled. “Ah I see, I see! A bit embarrassing isn’t it? Also, it's private affairs between you and Muzan-sama and I suppose he wouldn’t like his personal business being known. So sorry, Muzan-sama!”

Nothing. Muzan said absolutely nothing concerning that. Why was he still in here? Why was Muzan listening in on this conversation? Was there something he was waiting for?

Again the rainbow-eyed demon grabbed the girl’s attention with a question. “I actually just thought about something Nezuko-chan! I never got to know what your family name is! Why don’t you tell me?”

Nezuko frowned and glared defensively. The tall man noticed and waved his hand. “Oh, I don’t plan on using that information to go out and find them!”

Nezuko dryly added. “Not like you could, they’re all dead…”

Rainbow eyes shifted into mock sympathy. It wasn’t real. Granted he seemed to be faking all of his emotions. Why? Can he not feel them or something?

Anyway, Douma spoke with pity in his tone. “Oh, you poor dear… I feel awful about that…I hope that they at least passed on peacefully…”

Peacefully?

Oh the things Nezuko wanted to say. And she did not want to direct those words at Douma. He was innocent in her family’s death. Their murderer was right behind the teen.

Douma did make a point. “But as you are still here that means you can carry on their name! But what is that name? Could I have it?”

It was a strange question. Nezuko didn’t understand why he was asking. But whatever, he did have a point. Sort of.

Nezuko’s older brother and father are presumably still alive and well. They can continue on the Kamado name. But Muzan can’t know that they still live. The fact that he doesn’t know was surprising in and of itself already.

But that was something Nezuko could take advantage of easily.

But for now, Nezuko was the last of the Kamado bloodline. She had to make the most of the family name. She had to uphold its honor. She had to regain it after everything she’s done.

With a hopeful smile, Nezuko answered the question. “Kamado. I am Kamado Nezuko.”

Nezuko said that with all the pride in her heart. It may not be much, she may be unworthy. But she will do anything to uphold the Kamado name. It was the least she could do after being the cause of her family’s death.

Douma looked ready to say something. It was probably something to do with her family name. But that was when they were interrupted. “That’s incorrect.”

Nezuko whipped around to look at the source of the voice. Huh? What did Muzan mean by that?

Nezuko was frowning. “No, it’s correct…”

Muzan looked up from whatever it was that he was doing. “Hmm…I don’t recall that being your family name…”

Nezuko rolled her eyes as she refreshed the monster’s memory. “It is. I literally told you this the night we met…Or did you forget? Is your age getting to you?”

Muzan looked right at Nezuko. He didn’t seem that offended by the comment. If he was he didn’t make it known. Douma shifted uncomfortably behind the teen.

Muzan hummed as he stroked his chin. “I do remember…But I think it's different now after everything…”

Muzan stared at Nezuko with pure possession in his eyes. “I’m pretty sure you’re family name is now Kibutsuji…”

Nezuko froze hearing her captor say that.

What?

Why?

The teen stammered out in pure confusion. “H-Huh?! No, it's not! Why would you say that?!”

Muzan chuckled amusedly as he began walking nearer. Nezuko heard Douma thud to the floor in a respectful bow “After everything we’ve been through, I think you’d want my family name rather than tarnish your other one…”

Nezuko scoffed. “Are you trying to insinuate we’re married?! Cause we’re not!”

Delicate hands were taken into large hands in the blink of an eye. Pink eyes were wide in a startled manner. Crimson eyes gazed down at her. “Are you sure? I mean the amount of times I’ve fucked you should indicate we are together. Or would you rather be called something less honorable?”

“None of that! Also, how could we be married?! We’ve never had a ceremony of any sort!”

A wicked grin formed on the demon king’s face. “A wonderful suggestion, little lily. We should have a proper ceremony.”

Oh crap…

Nezuko fired back. “WAIT I NEVER SAID YES TO THAT!!!”

Muzan clicked his tongue. “You suggested it though…”

Oh no…

Muzan hummed to himself. “Choices, choices…Should it be a public ceremony?”

“WHAT?! NO!!!”

Nezuko was already ashamed enough having everyone knew what Muzan did to her. Them actually seeing her get married to this monster would be too much.

Muzan seemed to agree. “It would be better as a private ceremony…It’s probably going to take a week or so for preparations…I need to have a kimono tailor-made for you meaning I have to go to the humans…”

Nezuko was desperate to get out of this. She didn’t want to be officially married to this monster! In a final bid to stop this Nezuko cried out. “What about a priest?! There’s no way a priest would wed us with everything you’ve done! Not with all the sins you’ve committed against the gods and the Buddhas!!!”

A particularly evil grin formed on the demon’s face when he heard that. What was going on inside his head?

Muzan chuckled. “Oh? I suppose you would be right about that…”

Crimson eyes looked behind Nezuko. “Douma, you are going to be the one officiating my wedding…”

Pink eyes widened in pure horror. Douma was a priest?! Is that why he was talking to Nezuko in here?! Muzan planned this all along then?!

Oh no!

No!

No!!!

NO!!!

This was so bad!!!

Douma respectfully spoke from the position he was still in. “I would be honored Muzan-sama! Do you wish for it to be at my home or…”

“Your home is fine…Just ensure no human interrupts the ceremony when it happens…I will inform you when you need to be ready…”

“Of course Muzan-sama!”

“Good.”

Nezuko found herself being picked up and flung over the demon king’s shoulder. He began walking away. Douma was staring right up at Nezuko in joy. He was happy at the prospect of a wedding. How vile.

Muzan walked through the door of their room and it closed. Douma was no longer able to be seen. Nezuko was repulsed and terrified of this prospect.

She can't just get married to the one who kidnapped her and used her in horrible ways!

That was disgusting!

Nezuko was placed down and she screamed at her captor. “I’m not marrying you! I refuse to have your name attached to me!”

Kibutsuji tutted. “Oh little lily…You don’t seem to recall a very important detail from the night I brought you here…”

Cold lips brushed against Nezuko’s ear. He whispered lowly but in a firm tone. “You agreed to come with me…Therefore you consented to everything…I can do anything I want even marry you…”

The demon king drew away slightly. His eyes were glowing in pure depravity. “Also why would you want to bring more shame on your family name? Let that name die…Let it rest with whatever dignity it has left…Or do you want your family to keep looking down at you in disappointment?”

Nezuko froze. She…She didn’t want that…She didn’t want to bring down the Kamado name…But she can't just take on her abuser’s name…But…

But there was nothing Nezuko could do…

Muzan had turned a simple statement of not them not having a ceremony into one now being planned. He orchestrated this from the beginning.

And as Muzan said multiple times:

Nezuko had gone with therefore she consented to everything.

And the worst part was that Nezuko was actually starting to believe those words…

Chapter Text

The rest of the dreadful day was spent avoiding Muzan. It was hard considering they were in the same room. The girl made her opinion on being trapped known through her eyes.

They were filled with disgust and fury. She did not want to marry this sick monster. Muzan just opted to ignore the looks from Nezuko though. He knew how she felt about the coming event.

But even Nezuko knew that she was not getting out of this…

She couldn’t even dare attempt to escape. It wouldn’t work at all. There was no chance that Muzan was going to leave her alone until the wedding day. But what about the humans?

The demon king did say that he would have to go to human tailors for Nezuko’s wedding kimono. Couldn’t Nezuko try and tell them what’s going on? Surely they could help her get away!

Nezuko just had to hope it wouldn’t be that cloudy when they went out. Because the sun was Nezuko’s salvation.

It has to work…

If it doesn’t then Nezuko was going to be wed to her abuser.

It was the next day after that announcement and Nezuko was getting dressed. The night before had been busy, to put it mildly, that is. Muzan had been a bit miffed at Nezuko being angry at the prospect of marriage.

He punished her as best he could without hurting the teen.

He was just rough and that was all really. It also lasted for a good long while. Nezuko had become exhausted at the end of it all.

One of the first things that Nezuko was told when she woke up was that Muzan was taking her to a tailor. It was a cloudy day so he’ll be fine. Also, just this one visit will be fine for Muzan.

He just needed to pick out the fabric and relative design for the kimono. After that, Muzan wasn’t planning to go back there for the final fitting. Stated he wanted to be surprised at how it would look.

Nezuko had brought up the point that there could be other folks before them. What was he going to do then? Kibutsuji was chuckling at the question and said he had that covered.

Whatever that means.

Nezuko wasn’t wearing anything too elaborate. As she was undoubtedly going to be measured. They need to get her proportions right or the kimono would be too tight or too loose.

The teen exited the closet to suddenly feel hands on her waist. A kiss was planted on the top of oil hair. “You ready to go, Little Lily?”

The girl sighed angrily. “Sure whatever…”

The demon king grinned and turned the girl around. A large hand wrapped around the girl’s shoulder. Muzan began leading Nezuko towards the door. It opened before her eyes and Nezuko could see an overcast street.

Pink eyes widened in anticipation. Yes, Nezuko was not going to be in the sun. But this was better than being out at night. At least in Nezuko’s head.

The man walked outside with Nezuko in hand. Pink eyes blinked at the sky. It was still bright considering it was overcast. Nezuko looked at Muzan to see if he was being affected at all. Nothing.

Muzan was completely fine.

Granted he was rapidly blinking a bit. Even though the sun was not a massive factor, his eyes still needed to adjust. Once he was better he cleared his throat. “Let’s get going …”

With that, the two left the little alley that they had been dropped into. Nezuko took in a deep breath of the air. It felt so crisp, it refreshed Nezuko. There was also a bit of humidity on the breeze.

The pair walked towards a building nearby. Muzan strolled inside with Nezuko in hand. There were two women in there. One was an elderly lady, and the other seemed to be a tad bit older than Nezuko.

The older woman smiled seeing the pair. “Greetings sir…What can I do for you?”

Muzan smiled calmly at the woman. “I was hoping that you could tailor a wedding kimono for my fiancée. I need it within a week…”

The woman frowned. “There are other people ahead of you so forgive me I might not be able to finish it on time…”

An amused grin formed as Muzan grabbed a medium-sized baggie. The younger one walked over to take the bag. She then brought it to the elder woman.

Both of their eyes widened in amazement. The elder woman’s face turned even friendlier. “W-We’ll get started right away!”

Just how much did Muzan pay?! It had to be an exorbitant amount of money. Where did this monster get that from?!

Nezuko watched as the women briskly walked into the back. They were probably getting fabrics for the kimono they were going to make.

Nezuko jumped slightly as she felt lips against her ears. Muzan’s voice was low and threatening. “Say anything to these women about your situation, I will kill them. Do you really want more blood on your hands? This includes when I leave you alone for your final fitting…”

Nezuko gulped and shook her head. Nezuko refused to be the cause of more deaths.

The women strolled back in with their arms full of fabrics. Muzan and Nezuko walked over to the desk nearby. The women placed the various fabrics onto the desk. The older woman excitedly looked at Muzan.

The woman held up one of the fabrics and asked. “Take a look at what we have. I’m sure there’s something you’d like!”

Crimson eyes peered at the fabrics before him. He seemed to be interested in all of them. Nezuko on the other hand didn’t do anything. That was when the younger woman motioned to Nezuko. “Follow me so I can take your measurements.”

Muzan shooed Nezuko away to follow the woman. The teen’s eyes were looking at the ground in shame. She really didn’t want this to happen but it is…

The woman took Nezuko to a back room and grabbed some measuring tape. The woman then instructed the teen. “Alright, I need you to take off your outer layers. Just leave on your bindings and fundoshi.”

As Nezuko began to strip, she did add a bit more. “I’m not wearing any chest bindings.”

The woman nodded and walked over back to the girl. Nezuko was fully undressed minus her fundoshi. The woman frowned seeing the bite on Nezuko’s shoulder. Oh…

The woman asked in slight concern. “What happened to your shoulder? Did that man do that to you?”

Nezuko began to panic a bit. She can't say that it was Muzan, or the women here will die. The teen had to lie.

Pink eyes looked to the side and she scratched the back of her head. “I got into a tussle with a boy when I was younger. He bit me so hard that it became a permanent scar…”

The woman frowned sympathetically. “Oh, you poor dear…”

The woman then got to work with taking Nezuko’s measurements. As she did that Nezuko was in thought.

Nezuko was dreading the wedding. She didn’t want to be associated with Kibutsuji. The fact that his family name was about to become hers was saddening. Nezuko was about to lose her identity as a Kamado…

Even if her father and Tanjiro were still alive, Nezuko still felt as if she were the last…

The worst part was that Nezuko couldn’t escape. Not before she was officially married to her captor. It was depressing.

The girl would then have a deeper unwanted connection…

The woman didn’t take that long to get the girl’s measurements. Once she was done she instructed. “You can put your clothes back on now. I’ll help with your obi when you get to that.”

The teen nodded and began redressing herself. The teen was still contemplative about how we were supposed to flee…She desperately wanted to tell the woman what was going on. But how could she allow the two women to die?

Nezuko refused to have more blood on her hands.

She was incredibly guilty when it came to her family.

Nezuko knew that it was wrong, but she felt bad for that other man’s death.

So saying nothing was in order…

The woman then helped put on the obi. Then she led Nezuko out of the room. Pink eyes caught sight of Muzan leaning forward as he brushed a hand along the fabrics. He was observing all the fabrics available to him. They did look nice Nezuko couldn’t lie.

The girl was directed towards the sick freak’s side. Crimson eyes were observing Nezuko intensely. Muzan then turned his gaze back towards the fabrics.

With a slight hum, he pointed to one of the fabrics. It was a silken, snow-white fabric with lilies embroidered into the fabric. Of course, that is what he was going to choose…

Muzan had a grin on his face. “This one.”

The elder woman clasped her hands together. “A wonderful choice sir! Anything else?”

Muzan replied. “Just a simple snow-white hood and jacket.”

“And the accessories?”

“The usual ones but I want them to be crimson colored.”

“Excellent sir! We’ll get started right away! Your fiancée should return in about a week for the final fitting. Are you going to join for that sir?”

The demon king shook his head. “No, I would rather be surprised with how it looks on my bride.”

The woman nodded and motioned for her assistant to help her carry the other fabrics. Muzan turned towards the teen and grabbed Nezuko by her hand. “Want to spend some more time out here, Little Lily…”

Nezuko’s eyes widened in excitement. “Wait really? Can we?!”

Muzan chuckled. “Of course…I’m sure you would love to be in the fresh air again.”

Muzan waved back at the women. “Many thanks for your work…”

The two women waved back and sauntered into the backroom.

With that Muzan basically dragged Nezuko outside by her wrist. When the teen found herself outside she froze. Eyes closed as Nezuko took in deep breaths of air. It seems to be getting cooler out now. Was it going to rain soon?

Muzan seemed to have the same thought. He sighed looking up at the sky. “It appears that it's going to rain very soon…Hmm…We shouldn’t remain out of here that long…”

Muzan looked down at Nezuko in a warm manner. “How would you feel about me getting you some sweets?”

The teen gasped in excitement. Despite her overpowering hatred, Nezuko would never turn down sweets. “That would be great! Let’s go!”

Muzan took Nezuko’s hand into his and they began to walk away. It was probably going to take a bit to find a place. But Nezuko couldn’t complain. She quite likes being outside. It certainly beats being inside all the time.

Would have been so much better had Muzan not been there…

The demon king looked in a particular direction, right at a specific building. Oh was that the sweets store of this city?

Once the man got to the front of the store put a hand on Nezuko’s shoulder. “Wait right here…If I see that you are gone you know what the consequences will be…”

Nezuko gulped nervously as she nodded in understanding. Muzan smiled warmly then turned around and went inside. Leaving Nezuko all alone.

The temptation to run was so great. How could she not? Freedom was right in front of her. But…She couldn’t…Muzan would know immediately. Nezuko didn’t want to be harmed by Muzan OR have anyone be hurt.

So with clenched fists, Nezuko just stood there.

Pink eyes gazed around to see who was around. Just other folks walking down the road. Men, women, and children went about their lives without knowing the danger they could be in. The demon king was right here and could kill all of them if he wanted to.

Pink eyes kept looking around when she finally caught sight of some strange-looking people.

It was two men.

The two men had stopped on the other side of the road. At first they both faced away but one had turned in Nezuko’s general direction. There seemed to be an argument going on between the two.

One was as tall like Douma. His hair was white and his eyes a dark red. On his forehead was a jeweled headband. There were gold bands on his upper arm. His arms were extended over his head.

The other was a shorter man. Nezuko got a briefer look at him compared to the first. He was facing away as he chewed out the other man. His hair was also white but was spiky. His face had three scars upon it. His eyes were orchid in color. His chest had an X-shaped scar along it, with another running diagonal on his abs. His arms also had a litany of scars upon them

That wasn’t what got Nezuko’s full attention. It was their clothes. They were both wearing odd uniforms. The shorter man had most of it covered by a white haori. The taller wasn’t wearing any haori.

The back of their uniforms had the kanji for ‘destroy.’

Were those…the ones called Demon Slayers? Wait that means that those are people who could protect her from Muzan! She just had to get their attention!

Nezuko was about to walk over but was unable to. Muzan had exited the building he was in. Nezuko could hear the clatter of candies behind her. The demon king then stood in between her and the men and asked. “You ready to go now?

Nezuko looked back with a frown. “Go? We haven’t been out here that long!”

Muzan sighed sympathetically. “I know Little Lily…But there’s rain coming…”

Muzan also stalled speaking. What was he thinking of? The demon spoke cautiously. “Also there could be dangers nearby…”

Dangers? Does he mean the two men right there? Did that mean that they were indeed part of the Demon Slayer corps!

Nezuko had been so close to escaping only for Muzan to reappear!

That was so frustrating!

Those two men could have saved her from this life, her suffering…

And her marriage…

Yet Nezuko didn’t even try to go by the men…

Muzan grabbed Nezuko’s arm and began to briskly walk to a nearby alleyway. Pink eyes darkened when they entered. The door to the fortress opened up. Muzan practically dashed inside while dragging Nezuko along.

The door then slammed shut behind the two. Nezuko observed Muzan’s demeanor. Something was…off…he wasn’t his normal calm cool and collected self. Rather seemed just a bit worried.

But about what?

Nezuko thought to ask. “Is something the matter? You’re not acting like yourself. Did you see something?”

Muzan looked back at the teen. His face had changed to a far more calming one. “I’m fine…I didn’t see anything important…”

Nezuko nodded but internally she knew it was a lie. Muzan had to have seen those two men from before. He had to recognize them as members of the so-called ‘Demon Slayer Corps.’ He must have been worried about the girl.

Nezuko figured that Muzan was not worried about himself. He was probably worried about Nezuko. He must have feared that if Nezuko got into the corps’ grasp she would never be found again.

Truly a pity…

Muzan pulled Nezuko over to the couch and laid the teen on it. The demon king followed suit but through sitting. The man’s eyes were wide in friendliness. He held the bag out before the girl. “For you…”

A delicate hand slowly reached for the bag. Once it was inside her palm she put it on her lap. The girl opened it to reveal hard candies inside. They looked delicious!

Nezuko looked at Muzan with hope in her eyes. “Can I eat some of these now?”

Muzan chuckled as he leaned back more comfortably. “Of course Little Lily…It is for you after all.”

Pink eyes looked down at the bag and she began observing the pieces. Which one to eat first? Choices…

Nezuko then just shrugged and grabbed one of the round candies and popped it into her mouth. It was incredible! It was so sweet!

The sweets honestly helped Nezuko to forget where she was and who she was with.

Muzan watched as his Little Lily munched away at the candies. She seemed to not be as grumpy as she was before. She had been so angry at the prospect of marriage. It was stupid because it was her idea.

She came with Muzan all that time ago and therefore gave consent.

While the outer demeanor of Muzan was calm and collected, internally it was another story.

Muzan could say that he was mildly stressed. When he looked outside when getting the candies he saw those slayers. Kibutsuji had masked his scent while still inside just in case. Granted it could have been reasonable to infer that those two would have detected the Demon King at that point.

But what was more worrying was if the slayers tried to talk to Nezuko. There was little doubt in the man’s mind that Nezuko wouldn’t hide what was going on. She would tell those two men about her plight and beg for their help.

Muzan knew it wouldn’t be difficult to kill those two. They seemed to be Hashira as well, but that shouldn’t make it too difficult to kill them regardless. Muzan could have also turned this around on Nezuko. Make her feel guilty over more blood spilled on account of her.

That was in the past though…There was practically nothing to worry about now.

All that there was to stress over was Nezuko’s wedding kimono.

It was the end of the week now. It has been an incredibly stressful one for Nezuko. Muzan was completely level-headed, maybe just a bit excited. And no wonder why…

The wedding was just around the corner…

All that was left were final preparations. The final fitting. Whenever Muzan gets his wedding attire.

This was going to be fun…

Nezuko was being prepared to head to the shop where her kimono was being created. She was going mostly alone. What Muzan meant by that, she didn’t know.

The demon king explained. “I’ll be watching you through a demon’s eyes…”

Nezuko frowned. “But how? The sun is out…”

Muzan’s grin turned amused. “I have my ways…”

Whatever that meant…Also, how does Muzan ensure that she doesn’t just run into the sun?

Muzan had also thought about that. “If you run away, those two women in the shop? I’ll kill them…So you better show up to the appointment…Understand?’

Nezuko gulped and stammered out. “Y-Yes…”

“Good…Now off you go.”

Muzan nudged Nezuko towards the door. It opened into the alley the two had initially been in when they first arrived. Pink eyes looked back at her captor. His eyes were confident that Nezuko wasn’t going to try and flee.

Muzan crossed his arms over the other. His head was cocked in assurance. “I will see you in a bit. And remember: I’m watching you once you get inside…”

The door closed leaving Nezuko all alone. The girl looked outside the alley to see the sun lighting up the road. It’s been what? Three months since Nezuko’s seen it. It was going to feel so nice after so long.

Alas…Nezuko can't remain outside for long…

The teen sighed and began walking towards the building. Nezuko stepped onto the main road. The warm rays of the sun washed over Nezuko. It was like a hug. Nezuko took in a deep breath.

She just wanted to stay here and bathe in the light.

But alas, Muzan will kill more innocent people because she took too long.

The teen turned back towards the shop. The girl trudged towards the shop. It wasn’t that far, just a few buildings down. Nezuko made it to the entrance and opened the door.

Pink eyes immediately saw the two women. The elder saw Nezuko first and spoke. “Welcome back young miss. How are you? Ready for your final fitting?”

The two women walked over to Nezuko as the girl replied. “I’ve been doing good, and I am ready…”

The younger woman clasped her hands together. “That’s great! Oh, also where’s your fiancé?”

Nezuko was about to say something very stupid. She was about ready to tell these women what was actually going on. That was until Nezuko noticed something shift behind the women. Nezuko stared to see what it was.

It was a vase.

An ornate vase.

The problem was the vase was moving. Holding onto the edge of the pot were tiny hands. A demon? Oh, that’s what Muzan meant…So she really can't say anything then…

Nezuko gave a fake smile and answered. “He’s…Busy…Also, he wants to be surprised at what it's gonna look like!”

The elder nodded. “Oh that’s right he mentioned that! I see, I see! Well then, let's go to the back room Shall we?”

The girl nodded as she began to walk to the back with the two women. The teen was wondering if she could tell the two women she had been kidnapped in the back room…Maybe the girl can take the women out of here in time.

As long as there isn’t another pot in there then it should be fine.

The group entered the room. Nezuko immediately frowned seeing yet another vase inside. It shifted just slightly to indicate that the demon was within. That’s fantastic…

The elder woman shooed the younger away. “Now go get the pieces! We need to make sure this all fits!”

The woman dashed off. The elder woman then instructed. “Can you strip for me?”

Nezuko nodded and began to undress. That was when the elder woman asked some questions. “So when did you first meet your fiancé?”

Nezuko was hesitant to answer. She had to be careful about what she said. She can't risk Muzan’s anger.

With another fake smile, Nezuko started. “I met him a while ago…”

The woman looked up at the ceiling and asked. “How old are you? You seem rather young to be getting married.”

Nezuko had to lie about her age. The woman might freak out if she finds out she’s 12. The teen talked hesitantly. “I’m 16…”

The woman frowned slightly. “You look a little young to be 16…”

“Just because I don’t look like it doesn’t mean I’m not!”

“Fair, young miss…”

With that, the assistant returned with the kimono. It appears to be done. Probably just the final adjustments left. So this shouldn’t take that much longer.

The elder took the kimono and began to help Nezuko put it on. It didn’t take that long. It was a comfortable kimono, Nezuko couldn’t lie.

The issue is what this symbolizes…

The elder put a hand to her chin and hummed. “I think there’s a few places that need adjustments. But it shouldn’t take that long!”

Nezuko smiled in a fake manner. “That’s great!”

With that, the two women got to work. Nezuko kept her eyes trained on the pot. She could see the demon inside a bit better than before.  Nezuko could see a small, almost fish-like demon within.

Its skin was white and had some purple marks on its head. There was also a vertical eye upon it. Nezuko couldn’t tell from here if this demon had kanji in its eyes or not. The girl wondered if this demon knew.

He had to.

There was no chance Douma didn’t start gossiping about the marriage.

The teen stood there eyeing the demon suspiciously. She largely ignored what the women were doing. It took several minutes for the two to finish. What was next was the jacket, accessories, and hood left.

The women put those on without any need for adjustment.

They fit perfectly.

The elder woman turned Nezuko around to face the mirror. “Look at how you look! Gorgeous aren’t you…”

Pink eyes looked at how she appeared in the mirror.

It was a beautiful white kimono with accessories that popped out. The hood made her appear so innocent. It was lovely. It was just the circumstances surrounding why she was engaged.

The assistant asked. “Do you like it?”

Nezuko responded in a neutral tone. “I love it. I think it looks good.”

The elder smiled warmly. “That’s perfect! All we have to do now is pack it up and send you off! How does that sound?”

“That sounds good…”

Nezuko started undressing and once that was done she put back on her other clothes. The two women packed up the kimono, jacket, hood, and accessories. They handed the package to Nezuko.

The elder gave instructions. ”When you get back hang this up to prevent it from wrinkling. Overall there’s nothing else you would need us for!”

Nezuko smiled meekly. “Thank you…for everything…”

The assistant grinned back. “Hope you have a long and prosperous marriage!”

Nezuko shrugged as she began to walk out of the building. Once outside Nezuko found herself in the warm embrace of the sun again. The teen was heavily tempted to tell the women, but would they make it out in time?

The girl looked at the ground and trudged back over towards the alley she first arrived in. It didn’t take long to get to it. The oil-haired girl hesitated, she wanted to remain in the light. But she can't lest more die on her behalf…

With a look of despair in Nezuko’s eyes, she trudged back into the darkness.

Chapter Text

Muzan rapidly left the room the next evening.

He left almost immediately before Nezuko even bothered to try and make supper. He would have left way sooner, but he had some instructions.

One was to change into something loose so she could get ready easier.

The next was to eat very lightly.

Next was to sit on the chair and wait for the demon that was going to help her get ready.

Lastly, just go over to where Muzan was when she was finished getting prepared.

Simple enough.

Why wasn’t he staying in here?

He stated that it was so he would be surprised by how Nezuko’s kimono looked on her. Honestly, the teen couldn't blame the man for wanting to be surprised. She would have wanted the man she married to be surprised with how she looked. Just not this man.

As for her makeup, Nezuko wondered who would be doing that. Made her inquiry known. Muzan had simply stated that he had just the person for the job. Who it was Nezuko was unsure right now as he refused to say anything else.

The girl did as she was told with a heavy weight on her shoulder. The teen ate an apple and that was all. Nezuko was currently sitting in a chair wearing a simple robe. Her hands were trembling on her lap. Nezuko was so close to crying but knew it was an awful idea. Eyes were trained on the ground in pure shame.

Nezuko couldn’t believe that this was happening.

She couldn’t wrap her head around the fact that she is being forced to marry her captor…

How could she have betrayed her family like this? She failed them every step of the way. From the night she was kidnapped to all that was done to her. And then to now…

When Nezuko was going to wed the man who deceived her…

The door opened to reveal a new demon. It was a woman. She was tall and wore high-platform shoes. The hair was pale white with green tips. Her clothes were very revealing. It was little more than an elaborate fundoshi and what barely qualified as bindings. Her obi was floral.

Why did she look familiar?

If only she could get a good view of her eyes maybe she’d know.

The moment the demoness saw Nezuko her face turned bitter. She practically growled. “This is what I was summoned for?! For this?!”

The woman froze as she seemed to be hearing something. Was Muzan communicating with this demon through her head? It would be interesting if he was. What was he saying then?

The demoness huffed in pure hatred and groaned. “Well…Looks like I’m stuck with you because I am the only one who can do your makeup apparently! So stupid…”

As the demon walked closer, the sound of a miniature door opening sounded. Out of the corners of Nezuko’s eyes, she could see a decent-sized box being placed on the table. That had to be the makeup as the demoness before her had brought nothing in.

Actually wouldn’t be good to know the woman’s name?

Nezuko kept looking down, wanting to avoid the woman’s full gaze. “Uh…I’m Nezuko…What’s your name?”

The demon woman was silent for a moment. Was she contemplating if she was even going to answer?

The demon sighed and basically mumbled. “Daki…”

Nezuko smiled meekly. “It’s a pleasure to meet you Daki…How are you?”

Daki put a hand on her hip as her voice betrayed the venom. “Would be better had I not been in here!”

The demoness flung the lid off the box. She grabbed a tin and brush from inside. Nezuko could see the demoness’ hands shaking in rage. “Hold perfectly still while I work…”

Nezuko frowned and asked. “What about you? You’re not really that calm right now…”

Daki froze and tried to calm down. She breathed a few calming breaths. The woman sighed. “Ok, whatever…Just stay still and close your eyes!”

Nezuko shut her eyes tight. She relaxed her muscles. A soft hand grabbed Nezuko’s cheek. The next thing that the girl felt was a cold brush pressed against her face. The cold sensation spread wherever the brush went.

Oh, it was face paint, presumably white paint.

The demoness continued with her strokes. Soon Nezuko’s entire face was covered in the paint. A shift was felt in front of the teen. That was when Nezuko felt a breeze on her face. Wait where did that fan come from?

There was none in the room and there is no chance it was in the box.

Oh well. The fanning continued for a bit then it stopped. Nezuko was tempted to open her eyes once again. But the woman noticed that and she fired out. “Keep your eyes shut! I still have to work on the eye shadow!”

Nezuko remained as still as a statue. It was so easy considering the past. Nezuko had taught herself to remain as still as possible. It was a marvelous tactic whenever Muzan used her.

It helped to deal with the pain and shame.

Nezuko heard the woman grab a different tin and presumably a smaller brush. The lid clattered to the table as Daki prepared to put on the makeup. Yet Nezuko felt nothing. The woman didn’t start.

Nezuko grew more confused as time wore on. Finally, in direct defiance of Daki’s order, Nezuko peeked open her left eye.

What the teen could see was the paintbrush hovering, hand shaking in rage. The demoness was breathing so heavily. Her eyes were shrouded as she looked at the floor. A vein was threatening to burst on her forehead.

She was enraged, but why?

Daki threw the brush and tin onto the table while turning around she screamed in animosity. “I can’t! I can’t! How could you have expected me to do this?!”

Daki bent forward just a bit as she looked at her back. “Oni-chan I need you!”

Pink eyes blew open when she saw a mass emerge from Daki’s back. The teen almost pushed the chair hard enough that it would have fallen backward. What?! Who was that?!

The blob took form. It was now looking more human-like, specifically male. The blob’s skin turned a dirty color. His hair was dirty back with lime green tips.

The man jumped off of Daki and sighed in slight annoyance. “Seriously? You need me for this?”

Daki instantly shot a death glare at her brother. “Yes! I’m literally going to get violent if I have to help that brat anymore!”

The man cocked his head. “Brat?”

The man turned around to look at the girl. Both eyes widened in recognition. Nezuko knew who the man was. It was Upper Six! The demon also knew Nezuko from…THAT incident…

The demon walked over with a friendly smile on his face. “Oh, it's you! It’s been quite a while…And hey I’m sorry I couldn’t have helped ya sooner…”

Nezuko waved her hand dismissively. “Oh, it’s ok…What happened then was all my fault…”

The demon looked to the side in uncertainty. He was hesitant as he spoke. “I…Well…S-So why not tell me your name?”

Nezuko leaned forward just a bit and answered. “I’m Nezuko…What’s your name?”

The man held up his hand to his chest. “Gyutaro…What is your family name?”

Nezuko looked at the ground in an unsure manner. She could say it was Kamado, she will still be one at heart. But there was a wedding and these two demons will no doubt receive correction... And Muzan would only get angry…

It was conflicting…

Gyutaro then answered his own question. “Oh wait…You’re literally about to get married to Muzan-sama…That means your family name will be Kibutsuji.”

Nezuko looked to the side in embarrassment. She loathed this reality so much. She wanted to protest this so badly. But she can’t. She had no strength to fight back against her captor…

Nezuko did want to know who spread the word. She had her suspicions. “So…How’d you learn about the wedding…”

Gyutaro smiled sympathetically. “Let’s just say never tell Douma your secrets…He will tell everyone before the night is over!”

That’s what Nezuko thought…It wouldn’t make any sense if it had been anyone else. Muzan was not one to gossip. Akaza was probably being kept in the dark. No one else WOULD have known….

Gyutaro could see the distress Nezuko was in. The man walked over and knelt down before the girl. He placed his very rough hands into hers. The hand reminded the girl of Tanjiro. His hands were certainly the roughest of all her family members.

The demon was smiling as nicely as he could. “Are you alright?”

The girl sighed. “I…I’m fine…”

Gyutaro didn’t seem to buy it whatsoever. He knew that she was hiding her true feelings. He had to know that Nezuko didn’t want this at all…Now the girl really felt like crying.

After everything she’s gone through she just wanted to burst into tears.

Gyutaro could recognize the fragile mental state Nezuko was in. He patted the girl’s hands softly and changed the subject. “Why not tell me about your family?”

Nezuko had a tiny smile on her lips. “They were the best…I love them so much…”

Gyutaro had a look of listening. He was curious. “Really? How many siblings do you have?”

The teen decided it best to not mention her father or Tanjiro. “I have four other siblings and my mother…They were all the best…”

“Are you the oldest?”

“No…I have an older brother…”

The only mention Nezuko will make of Tanjiro. She could try and make it seem like Takeo was the elder brother. She had to protect her father and brother from the potential of being found by Muzan.

Gyutaro’s face lit up slightly. “You have an elder brother?”

“Yeah…He was…hurt…trying to protect me and my family…”

“Oh, he was? Well…I can safely say he sounds like an amazing brother…”

“He’s the best…”

Daki then leaned on her brother’s back. Her breasts covered Gyutaro’s head a bit. Her voice sounded bored. “Ni-Chaaaannnn…Just get to work so we can leave…”

Upper Six chuckled and patted Daki’s arm. “Yeah, Yeah…In a minute!”

Nezuko took the opportunity to see Daki’s face more clearly. Her face had two floral patterns on it. Her eyes were like her brothers and had the Kanji for ‘Upper’ and ‘Six.’

Oh wait they were both Upper Moons?

The same one actually?

They were siblings, right? They touched each other in a way that could mean more. At least to Nezuko.

Gyutaro stood up with Daki slung over his shoulders. His hand was close to Daki’s butt. What on earth was this relationship?

Nezuko furrowed her eyebrows. “Are you two siblings or lovers? Cause Daki keeps saying ‘oni-chan.’ But you two are very…clingy like how a couple would be…So what are you two?”

The two looked at each other with wide eyes. The two then looked away with red faces. Gyutaro rubbed the back of his head as he laughed nervously. “W-Well…The answer to that question is simply a yes…”

Nezuko raised an eyebrow. “Wait so you two are both? You two…fuck each other?”

Gyutaro panicked slightly. “Wait how do you know that wo- Oh wait never mind…But yeah we have sex…”

“But…You two are siblings?”

“Well yes…But consider this we’re demons…We have little to no sense nor obligation to morality. We will do whatever we want…”

Oh…That makes sense…After everything that Muzan has done, there was no chance anyone had much of a moral compass…Nezuko wasn’t going to judge too harshly with the siblings.

She once had feelings for Tanjiro for goodness sake.

Even despite that, there were certainly worse things happening here. What Muzan does on the daily could be considered worse.

Nezuko sat back up properly and replied. “That’s ok…I’m not going to judge…There’s things worse than you two being lovers…”

Daki was frowning but did answer. “I...I mean you’re not wrong…There are worse demons in here…”

Gyutaro put Daki down and walked to the brush and tin Daki had practically flung onto the table. The man grabbed it and lathered some red paint on it. He looked at Nezuko and instructed calmly. “Alright then. Close your eyes… I need to work on your eyes…Oi sis! Watch over me to make sure I don’t mess up!”

Nezuko closed her eyes again and became still. The sensation of the brush on her left eye was cold. The paint was spread with great care. Once the left eye was done, Gyutaro moved to the right one.

It took a few minutes before the thin demon backed away. Nezuko opened her eyes to be met with a proud Gyutaro. “Alright then! Why not let ya get a good look at how your makeup is so far?”

The demon reached into the box and pulled out a small handheld mirror. Nezuko looked at herself and saw her face.

So far it looked almost enchanting. The white made Nezuko’s eyes pop out. Same with the deep red eye shadow. Nezuko wouldn’t have complained had this been a wedding to the man she loves.

But she doesn’t have that.

All she has is her captor…

Nezuko frowned and looked down. Gyutaro noticed the mood change. “Nervous?”

Nezuko maintained her position. “I guess…”

Gyutaro put the mirror down and then put a hand on his hip. “Not excited to be married?”

Nezuko looked up with a defeated look in her eyes. “Not at all…”

“How come?”

“I never wanted to be here…I only came to protect my family but they’re dead now because of me…”

Nezuko felt tears beginning to form. The teen lifted her head to not let them fall. Nezuko fanned her face. Gyutaro spoke to his sister. “Oi, Daki! Help her will ya?”

That was when Nezuko felt more fanning on her face. Pink eyes looked down to see that it was Daki’s sash. It can move?! The sash stopped a second later and drew back closer to its owner.

Which was Daki.

Nezuko stared in shock as she pointed. “H-How did you do that?!”

The jade-eyed demoness raised an eyebrow. “Do you not know about Blood Demon Arts?”

Nezuko leaned forward in her seat. She was genuinely curious. “What is that?”

Gyutaro sighed amusedly as he folded his arms over each other. “It’s a supernatural ability demons can possess. Think of it as a gift from Muzan-sama. Demons can develop them the stronger they become.”

Nezuko cocked her head and inquired. “So… It's related to your blood?”

Gyutaro nodded. “Mine is that I can control my blood AND that it’s toxic to humans. My sis’ is her sashes.”

Nezuko’s eyes were a glow in amazement. This was a cool thing to learn about. A good distraction from what is to come. Gyutaro smiled gently and grabbed one final thing from the box. “Almost done kid…”

The tin was snatched by Daki. The haggard demon looked surprised as Daki spoke. “I’ll put this on. It has to be precise.”

The demoness lathered the paint onto a small brush and got to work at Nezuko’s lips. Her strokes were efficient and had a purpose. Not one mistake could be made.

It took practically no time for the woman to finish. Daki backed away with a prideful smile. “There! Now you’re all done!”

Nezuko looked at the woman with a question. “So…Why were you so angry before?”

Daki faltered and looked away. “Well…I don’t like you that much…”

Nezuko frowned. “Why? We’ve never interacted before…Did I do something?”

Daki sighed. “You didn’t technically speaking. And because of that technicality, I don’t hate you as much as before…”

“What do you me-?”

That was when it struck Nezuko. Akaza mentioned there was a female demon that was raging mad over Nezuko being with Muzan. It was Daki, it had to be. It would explain her behavior since she first arrived in this room. It explained why she said she was going to become violent if she continued.

Nezuko looked down and apologized. For what, she doesn’t know. “I’m sorry…”

Daki did a double take. “For what?”

Nezuko rubbed her hands together as she kept looking down. She came up with the best reason she could muster for her apology. “I…I got in your way…You want to have Muzan don’t you…”

The demoness laughed nervously and stammered. “Wh-What gave that away?”

“I was told by Akaza that there was a girl in here that hates me for ‘taking’ Muzan away from her…I simply guessed it was you based on how you've been acting…I truly apologize for taking him away from you...”

The siblings looked at each other in silence. Daki looked back and sighed. “Look, kid. Not your fault…I even knew your circumstances long before and yet, I still hated your guts…Now that I actually know you personally…I can’t help but pity you. Will we ever get along? I doubt it. Do I actively despise you? No…”

Daki sauntered up to Nezuko with a hand on her hip. “I can sympathize with your situation…That’s all…You have nothing to apologize for…”

Nezuko’s eyes were alight. She was slightly surprised at Daki’s words. Considering what Akaza had told the teen about Daki the fact she was being rather rational was shocking. But why was she being rather nice about this?

Was it perhaps related to what she said THAT night?

She had stated. ‘I do pity her.’

She might hate that Nezuko took Muzan away from her. However, she could see that Nezuko was innocent in the whole affair.

The teen smiled softly. “I still feel bad…”

Daki grunted and Gyutaro cleared his throat. “S-So…We should continue gettin’ ya ready…Your hair is gonna take a while compared to your kimono.”

Daki puffed out her chest and took on a look of confidence. “This is where I come in!”

The demoness sauntered behind Nezuko and grabbed some items from the box on the table. Nezuko felt hands on her hair, a brush running through it. Now was just a time to relax as Daki got to work.

It was also time to steel Nezuko’s nerves for the wedding.

It was so incredibly stressful at what was about to happen. Nezuko’s head was spinning at the thought of being tied to Muzan for the rest of her life. She was technically already, thanks to the first time they had sex.

But being legally bound to her captor?

That was far more dreadful than anything that has occurred so far…

Nezuko was starting to breathe heavily with all the worries she had. The teen’s hands were trembling. Her head felt light.

Nezuko felt faint, her ears were roaring.

That was when a rough hand grasped hers. Pink eyes shot up to see who had grabbed her. It had been Gyutaro. His face was calm. His voice was relaxing. “Hey…Take some deep breaths…Just breathe…”

The teen began to inhale and exhale. She took in some deep gulps of air. Nezuko’s head felt clearer. Her hands no longer shook. She no longer felt faint. Just breathing had helped significantly.

Gyutaro spoke gently. “Better?”

Nezuko nodded. Gyutaro sighed in relief. “That’s good…Hmm…Do you have anyone you’re close to in here? Other than Muzan-sama I mean!”

Nezuko scrunched her nose. “I wouldn’t say I’m close to HIM…But I am really close with Akaza!”

“Oh yeah! He was the one who explained what was going on a month ago! I should have figured!”

“Yeah…He’s a really great guy…”

Bit of an understatement…Nezuko in reality has a bit of a crush on Upper Three. Honestly, Nezuko would rather be together with Akaza. He would undoubtedly be much nicer than Muzan.

But Nezuko had to keep this crush a secret.

Gyutaro snapped his finger. “I’ve got an idea! Why not become our lil sister!”

Daki came to a halt. “Huh?! Ni-chan?!”

The thin demon looked up at his little sister. “Think about it Daki! Wouldn’t it be better if Nezuko had someone else to hang around? She’s only got Akaza and Muzan-sama right now. Also, I’m sure he wouldn’t mind!”

The silence was deafening. Nezuko rubbed her hands in unease. What was Daki thinking?

The demoness groaned in annoyance. “I…suppose…I am not calling her a ‘little sister…’ You can call her what you want…Just don’t drag me into this!”

Gyutaro smiled widely. “Alright! How do you feel about this Nezuko?”

The teen looked at Upper Six in contemplation and surprise. Daki got back to work on the girl’s hair as Nezuko thought. It was…conflicting…Because on the one hand, any new friend in here was great! But on the other hand, being someone else’s little sister? It was…odd. Nezuko only ever wanted to be called a little sister by Tanjiro.

But…was this really that bad?

Nezuko decided that it may be more beneficial to have more allies.

The teen grinned at the man. “I suppose it's fine!”

Gyutaro gave a toothy grin. His teeth were as if daggers. “That’s great, sis!”

Nezuko and Gyutaro talked about random things. It was a great distraction from what was coming. It was also a great way for Daki to focus on Nezuko’s hair. It took about an hour before Daki was finished with the teen’s hair.

Once the woman was finished she backed away and huffed. “Finished with the hair! One of my best works if I do say so myself!”

Gyutaro walked behind the Nezuko to look. “It looks amazing sis! You did an amazing job!”

The teen grinned and asked. “So anything else?”

Daki hummed. “Nah…Just your kimono…Speaking of Ni-chan you can’t help!”

Gyutaro sounded disappointed. “Eh? Why not?”

Daki groaned. “You’re too dirty! I don’t think you should be touching the white clothes!”

Gyutaro hummed. “Yeah…good point…”

Daki walked past towards the closet and snapped her finger to tell Nezuko to stand up. The oil-haired girl was up on her feet instantly. Pink eyes watched as Daki entered the closet and then exited a moment later holding her wedding kimono.

Nezuko shuddered knowing what this was for…

Daki furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at Nezuko. Why? The demoness spoke hesitantly. “I need you to take off your clothes…”

Oh, that was expected. Nezuko knew that she was going to have to take off the robe. So the teen stripped her robe off. Gyutaro had his hand out, his eyes averted. Nezuko gave the cloth to the demon.

Now Nezuko was standing there in only her fundoshi.

Daki frowned sympathetically and spoke with hesitancy.”Um…That includes your fundoshi as well…”

The teen blinked several times. “Wait, why?”

Daki looked away in slight guilt. “Well…You see…I was just given some instructions…”

Nezuko cocked her head. “Oh, so he can talk to you in your heads!”

Daki shifted uncomfortably. “Yes…So…Muzan-sama told me that it all has to come off…”

Nezuko nodded. “So I just need to put on a different fundoshi?”

“Not exactly…”

Nezuko froze finally realizing what the woman was implying. “He doesn’t want me to be wearing my fundoshi at all…”

Daki nodded. Nezuko’s face turned bright red in shame. What? Why? Why does Muzan want her to not wear her fundoshi? That’s so weird…

The girl gulped nervously and slowly dragged off the underwear. Gyutaro averted his gaze further. He wanted to respect the teen’s privacy. Nezuko pulled it off fully and handed it over to Gyutaro’s still-extended arm.

The teen turned back to Daki, and the demoness dashed over and immediately draped the under layers over Nezuko’s shoulders. The girl slid her arms into the sleeves. Daki tied the clothes on.

Nezuko held her arms out as the demoness put on the rest of the kimono. The woman was silent as she went on. What was she thinking about? Was she wondering about the fact that Nezuko was not wearing any undergarments?

It was strange, to say the least…

The demoness went on until finally, the last accessory was put on. It was a crimson-colored ribbon.

Daki backed away and had a thoughtful look on her face. “There…You’re almost ready now…”

Nezuko looked down at her clothes. They were just as pretty as they were at her final fitting. It’s just…

It's what this was being associated with…

Gyutaro walked next to his sister and stroked his chin. “You look very pretty!”

Nezuko smiled wryly. “Thanks…”

Daki put her hands on her hips as she sighed. “Just one mo-“

Daki froze as her face turned into one of great concern. Gyutaro noticed and grabbed his sister by the shoulder. Nezuko stared in dread. The male demon inquired. “Sis? What’s the matter?”

Daki furled her lips as she stared in pure worry. It was as if she didn’t want to answer as she stared at Nezuko. The woman stiffly began to walk towards the closet. Gyutaro walked next to Nezuko.

The girl looked at the man. “What’s wrong with her?”

The rough demon scratched his face. “I dunno…”

Daki reappeared with a tense look on her face. Her hands were behind her back. Jade green eyes were focused solely on the oil-haired girl. Something was very wrong.

Daki stopped in front of the teen. Her arms were shivering behind her back. What was she hiding? Nezuko frowned. “Is…Something wrong?”

The white-haired woman breathed a relaxing breath. She then slowly moved her arms to reveal whatever it was that she was hiding. Pink eyes watched as a deep scarlet…thing was revealed…

What on earth was that?

It looked like a circle with a silver lock and a rope-like tether attached to it…

Gyutaro made a noise of shock. “Wait! There’s no way-?!”

Daki looked up at her brother. “He commanded it…”

Nezuko was still massively confused. Daki just looked to the side and quietly spoke. “Just relax kid…I’m almost done getting you ready…”

The woman unlocked the thing with a key she failed to notice before. The woman hesitantly put the thing around her neck and clicked it together. She shifted it so that the cord was in front.

Pink eyes gazed down and saw that the cord just about reached her shins. So strange…Why was this causing the siblings so concerned? This wasn’t that bad. Wasn’t this normal?

Daki could clearly see Nezuko was just perturbed at this. She shifted her expression to a far calmer one. “Almost done…Just your hood left…”

Daki went back inside of the closet and returned with the hood. The woman placed it carefully onto the top girl’s head. The woman backed away with a soft look on her face. “Now you’re ready…”

Nezuko smiled with grief.

Daki aired what Nezuko was thinking. “It’s time…”

Gyutaro walked next to his sister and smiled encouragingly. “Just…relax…You’ll be fine if you're calm…Hope we can see ya soon lil sis…”

Nezuko nodded. “Hope I can see you two again soon…”

The sound of a door opening behind Nezuko grabbed her attention. It had to be the door to where Muzan wanted her to go…The girl curled her lips as she turned around. Eyes were gazed at the ground as she slowly walked forward.

There was nothing that could be done to stop this…Nezuko was being forced to face an awful reality…

A marriage that she never wanted…

Chapter Text

Nezuko walked slowly towards the door. All that Nezuko could feel was total dread. She didn’t want to walk through that door. She can’t.

Nezuko didn’t want to marry Muzan…

But if she doesn’t then Muzan was going to get angry…Then what was he going to do?

Nezuko didn’t want this to be any more painful than it was already.

The girl crossed the threshold of the door and dragged her feet further in. After taking a few more steps, the door slammed shut behind her. Nezuko froze for a second. She wondered what Gyutaro and Daki were going to do…

What were they thinking?

They seemed to be worried about the girl. It was touching that they were concerned. Especially considering Daki’s initial hatred of her.

But what was most confusing was the reaction of the two demons to the thing around her neck. Nezuko brought a hand up to the thing. It was a velvet which seemed to be a necklace. But this clearly wasn’t a necklace…

What was it?

Why were Daki and Gyutaro so stressed over it?

It was obvious that Muzan had ordered Nezuko to wear it. It was interesting to know that Muzan can talk to demons telepathically. She knew Muzan probably did it with the demon that controls the Infinity Fortress.

But with all of them?

It never occurred to Nezuko before that that was even a possibility.

Pink eyes focused back on the long rope beneath her. The girl lifted it up to examine it. What was this for? What was it used for in a wedding ceremony? It was odd that Nezuko would admit to that.

But there surely had to be some purpose!

Right?

The girl shook her head slightly as she let go of the cord. It fell down to its full length. The girl breathed several times to try and calm her quaking nerves. She was terrified.

She was about to lose the last pit of pride she could feasibly cling to.

Before the gods and Buddhas, she was about to be eternally recognized as Kibutsuji Nezuko.

And that prospect was terrifying…

The girl was planning to lie if she ever escaped. When she finds the corps she will only use her former family name. She refused to be called by this forced-upon name.

Out there, she will always be Kamado Nezuko.

But before those in heaven watching over all that live she’ll be Kibutsuji Nezuko until the day she dies or worse turned into a demon.

The teen was shivering in terror. But she had to keep going. With hesitancy outlining her whole body, Nezuko kept walking. She walked down the empty, dimly lit hallways. They were lit by the lit of candles that lined the ceiling.

Pink eyes spotted a fork in the hall. Which way was she supposed to go? As she got closer she noted that the left was shrouded in darkness. Whereas the right had light. So she was probably supposed to go to the right.

Nezuko came up to the fork and froze again. The teen lifted her hands to her face as she breathed heavily. Small hands were shaking in true dread. She can’t go on. She doesn’t want to.

But what will the consequences be for not appearing?

Nezuko feared that more than anything.

The girl did more relaxing breaths as she thought of freedom. She will escape one day. It was just a matter of time.

Once freed Nezuko finds the Demon Slayer Corps, they had to be able to keep her safe.

Once under their care, she could ask for assistance locating her father and brother. Surely they would be willing to help. Once they were found then life could have some sort of normalcy. Nezuko could live out her life pretending none of this ever happened.

Nezuko could find someone out there who she would actually like. Then she could marry them. She would have children with that man. Nezuko would then live out the rest of her life with them and one day die a human.

Nezuko would live out her human life with that family name and not the one she was about to be forced to have.

It was the promise that she would be free one day that relaxed Nezuko’s nerves.

For now at least but that was better than nothing.

The girl steeled her nerves and began to walk forward and to the right. She was going to be meeting this with as much defiance as she could muster. It wasn’t going to be a lot though. She might lose it as this goes on.

The steeled nerves faded away the second she spotted Muzan in the hall.

He was standing before a closed door. He seemed to have changed his clothes as well. He wore an onyx-colored haori and kimono. There appeared to be a fuzzy thing hanging from his midsection. His hakama was striped black and white.

His hair was in its usual wavy fashion. Nothing had changed about that. His nails were long and blue. Nezuko had learned that he did that when he was in his more demonic mood. He didn’t have them out as often around Nezuko.

On occasion he did.

Crimson eyes shifted catching Nezuko out of the corner of his eye. His head turned to see Nezuko. His eyes widened in awe. A grin of lust formed on his lip.

A smooth voice spoke. “Little Lily…”

The man lifted his hand up and bent his pointer. This was to indicate that he wanted the teen to be by his side. His next command solidified that. “Come here…”

The teen flinched mildly. She didn’t want to walk over towards this monster. But she has no choice. If she doesn’t then he’ll get mad. Nezuko didn’t want to deal with an angry Muzan right now.

Nezuko was already far too stressed as it was. Any little thing to calm Nezuko down was most welcome. Muzan being in a good mood was extremely preferable.

Thus Nezuko averted her gaze downward and slowly walked towards her captor.

Muzan watched with intense desire as Nezuko walked closer to him. She was beyond gorgeous. Muzan may not be religious but he could easily say that Nezuko was a goddess.

She was ethereal in the eyes of the demon.

Her garbs practically shimmered in the glow of the candles. Her train appeared as snow on a cold winter night. Her hood accentuated her innocence.

Then there was Nezuko’s face. The white paint made her appear otherworldly. Her red lips popped out lusciously. The eye shadow aided in making the teen’s eyes pop out in the light. They glowed as if a garnet.

Muzan almost saw himself unworthy of Nezuko she was just that beautiful and heavenly.

Again almost.

Muzan would love to corrupt the light that he saw within his soon-to-be bride. Muzan wanted that light to only shine for him. It belonged to him and him alone.

That’s partially the reason he decided to marry Nezuko.

The main reason was another thing to add to Nezuko’s conscience. She was clearly religious, even if it's just a bit. So by marrying her before the ‘gods’ and the ‘Buddhas,’ it would solidify his hold.

Nezuko would never be able to escape him.

That was a concept that Muzan would welcome with open arms. She had no one she’d ever be able to go back to. Her family was dead. She would only ever be able to turn towards him.

Nezuko had been his for almost four months at this point. Muzan was the only one that had a claim on her since the beginning.

With this marriage, it was solidified.

Even Nezuko knew this. The look on the teen’s face gave it away. It was one of great concern. It was also an expression of cold acceptance. She knew she was not getting out of this. She knew she couldn’t avoid this.

Nezuko had accepted she was marrying Muzan.

The girl stopped before the demon king. Her head hung low, and her hands were wrung together. She was shivering just slightly.

Adorable…

Nezuko was far too adorable for her own good…

A grin of want formed on Muzan’s lips. The demon wanted to put his hand on Nezuko’s chin and make her face him. However, Muzan didn’t want to mess up his Little Lily’s makeup.

Muzan simply smiled widely as he commanded. “Look at me…”

The teen shuddered as she forced her head up. Pink eyes met the demon’s gaze. Her eyes were filled with disbelief. The girl was silent as a mouse.

Muzan’s face was filled with awe as he spoke. “You look ethereal…”

Nezuko looked down again with a slightly flushed face. She had not anticipated that compliment. Even now after all this time she still acted like the innocent, naïve girl she likely was before being with him. The girl really was too cute for her own good.

Muzan turned his nose up just slightly as he asked. “Are you ready?”

Nezuko gulped in pure dread. She was evidently very stressed over this. Muzan wasn’t going to fault her for feeling this way. Weddings were a big deal regardless of circumstances.

With incredible stiffness, Nezuko nodded her head hesitantly.

Muzan smiled in pure victory. He was genuinely excited to have his name tied to Nezuko for all eternity. He couldn’t quite wrap his head around how a simple human caused this level of reaction.

It was bewildering.

Muzan extended his hand forward with a wicked light in his eyes. He was looking right at the collar around his darling’s neck. That had been a last-minute addition to Nezuko’s kimono. Muzan had decided on it.

He knew there was a slight possibility that Nezuko would try to run away. So the collar was his preventive measure. She was not dumb enough to flee as soon as she entered this place. There was the chance after the reality fully sank in.

Thus, Muzan decided to add the collar.

There was also the collar’s second purpose. That was so that Muzan could keep Nezuko close when they fucked later. It was his lily’s soft introduction to bondage. It was a simple thing, it was also a merciful collar, not rough.

That brought Muzan to Daki.

He had been surprised to see Daki begin to sympathize with Nezuko. He thought for sure that that brat was going to despise his pet. The fact that she didn’t anymore was almost impressive.

It was more surprising to see Daki be so worried over the collar. She knew what its use was. She knew what it would eventually be used for. She worked in the realm of sex essentially her whole life.

So why was she so tilted over it?

Unimportant at the moment, what Muzan should be focused on was grabbing the leash.

A meticulously manicured left hand reached for the scarlet leash. His hand slowly slid underneath it and ran up. It was drawn out, almost agonizing. The demon reached the top and hooked his pointer finger on the collar itself.

He tugged it lightly as he inquired. “Do you know what this is, Little Lily?”

Nezuko moved her eyes down but kept her head up. She frowned and answered hesitantly. “Uh…I…Honestly don’t know…”

Muzan’s eyes glowed in amusement. Nezuko really did shine with innocence even after everything. The man decided to answer, at least not verbally.

Muzan’s left hand ran back down the leash once again. Only this time with a gentle grasp upon it. The demon king pulled it closer to himself. Once the bottom was near his palm he used his other hand to wrap the leash around his hand.

It was delicious watching Nezuko’s expression turn from confusion to horror. She had evidently not anticipated this. Her voice was high-pitched. “Wh-What are you doing?!”

Muzan chuckled mockingly. “What’s the matter? Surprised? This is just so I can ensure you don’t try and leave me at the altar…”

Nezuko’s eyes widened further. “There…There’s no use to this related to marriage? This wasn’t required?”

Muzan shook his head. “No, but you really should have expected that. Why else do you think Upper Six was so concerned over this?”

Nezuko’s eyes betrayed the realization she was having. She really did assume that this had a far more pure intention. It was so cute. It was such an adorable thing seeing Nezuko have such a naïve belief.

The demon king tugged gently on the leash to get the girl’s attention once again. Pink eyes stared up in fear. Crimson eyes were staring in great delight. He could watch this look for the rest of the day.

But he couldn’t, his wedding was about to start.

Muzan hummed gently. “We’ve just got to wait in here for a few more minutes. There are still some last-minute preparations going on in there. Then the humans in there need to disperse. I don’t want anyone else in there besides Upper Two…”

Muzan looked down with a salacious grin. “He is the one officiating this union before the gods and Buddhas after all…”

Nezuko’s eyes widened seeing that her own words were being used against her. It was delicious seeing her very own words be used against her. This will teach his little lily to be careful with what she says.

Now she’ll know to tread carefully with her words.

Nezuko’s heart was in the pits of her stomach as that final statement sank in. That is exactly what she said when she tried to argue that they couldn’t get married.

What priest WOULD wed the two of them?

With all Muzan’s sin?

Then again would that priest have known? Probably not unless Nezuko decided to say something. Which was more likely in that scenario than with the women from the shop. Muzan knew this, he knew Nezuko was religious.

Killing a priest was one of the greatest sins, it sent you to the deepest level of hell. Nezuko had been hoping Muzan wouldn’t be insane enough to murder one had Nezuko told him. That’s why he had Douma though…

Then there was the whole audience of higher beings…

Nezuko had been fearing that the most. Before the higher beings, she would be Kibutsuji. And that is what it would be called for the rest of eternity. Until she reincarnates that is. If she were allowed to die that is…

Unless Nezuko actually escapes she will be transformed…

The teen feared the day that she was forced to become a demon…When will that be? It was a terrifying prospect…

Now was to dread over this moment.

Learning that the thing around her neck was just for Muzan. It was for his selfish intentions. What else was he going to do with this? Was this going to be used after this?

Muzan kept staring at Nezuko, his voice was joyful. “I want you to turn towards the door…We are going inside in a bit…I want you ready…”

The girl hesitated but ultimately obeyed. What else was she supposed to do? If she didn’t then Muzan would likely yank her by the thing on her neck. The teen was slightly worried about that. Muzan might be rough with that.

The girl was slow to face the door. Her eyes were trained on the ground in humiliation. Out of the corner of her eyes, she noticed Muzan face the door as well. The soft glow of his eyes told her that he was staring at her.

The thing around her neck was shifted to the right slightly. This is thanks to the position of Muzan’s left hand.

The two waited in agonizing silence. Well agonizing for Nezuko. She was anticipating the wedding with pure dismay…

Finally, at long last, the door opened.

Pink eyes looked up to see the inside of the room. It was a dimly lit room. There were four candles on each side of the deep crimson carpet. There was more carpet to the right and left of the room. The floor underneath was a traditional tatami mat.

At the end of the room was a platform. In front of it were candles. On the far back wall were see-through curtains.

On the platform was Upper Two. He was wearing his outfit from before with some extra stuff. He was wearing a cape with two sashes over it. On his head was an ornate hat. He didn’t look like a traditional priest.

But why would he lie about that?

His face was as friendly as can be. He stood there regally. His hands clasped in front of his body. Rainbow eyes were glowing from even way at the end of the room.

Nezuko couldn’t examine anymore. A slight tug of the rope-like thing told Nezuko something. Muzan was waiting for her to start walking. This was his ‘suggestion’ to move.

The teen looked down slightly, not enough so that she could see where she was walking. That was when she took a step forward. Nezuko could see Muzan walk forward at the same time.

The two walked together at an even pace. It was clear that it was Muzan adjusting his pace. This was so he could keep pace with Nezuko. The girl wasn’t intentionally being slow, but she was still dragging her feet.

The pair got to the end of the hall and stood before the platform. Douma was staring specifically at Nezuko. It was probably in interest and also had to do with Muzan. Muzan might not particularly like being stared at.

At least not by those he considered beneath him, which is everyone besides Nezuko.

Nezuko watched Muzan shift and begin to get on his knees. The girl assumed she was meant to do that as well. Thus the girl followed suit. Granted it was slightly slower, Nezuko was delaying as much as possible…

Wasn’t effective whatsoever.

The teen was on the floor on her knees. Her hands were in fists on her knees. The girl’s head was downward, she refused to look up.

Pink eyes shifted to the right to see what Muzan was doing. She could see that Muzan was staring at her with a soft yet lust-filled gaze. He was excited for sure but was hiding that remarkably well. It was his eyes that gave it away.

Nezuko quickly snapped her gaze back to the floor. Nezuko could hear Douma begin to speak. The girl wasn’t paying attention at all. She didn’t want to listen to whatever it was that Douma was saying.

It all meant nothing to Nezuko.

It was all irrelevant. Nezuko was too grieved about this entire situation. This really was happening…

What was she going to tell her father and brother?

No, she was never going to tell them. She would hide this until the day she died that she was married. What about when she married when she got out of this place? Would it be best to hide this from her spouse?

She was already going to need to confess to them that she had been used by a different man. If that was disgraceful that she had already been used, then admitting she had been forced to marry that same man was another level…

Nezuko also wondered how on earth she was going to be able to explain any of this to her father and brother?

What would she call this whole relationship? Should she call this a father-and-daughter relationship? She would have to lie about what happened during the whole time she was going to be trapped here.

Nezuko could feel the weight of everything of the last almost four months weighing down on her. It all came crashing down. Nezuko was dreading whatever was to come. She was especially stressed over one particular day.

Her birthday.

Nezuko hated and feared her birthday for one very important reason.

That was the day that Muzan had first used her…

Muzan had pressed her a few times since she recovered about when her birthday was. She had refused to answer. She didn’t want this foul beast to know that the day he first had sex with her had been her 12th birthday.

He might just become ecstatic over that fact.

Sure he was going to find out some day. It was still best that he didn’t know right now.

Nezuko was suddenly taken back to the situation at hand by a slight tug. Nezuko looked up at Douma. He was staring at her expecting something. What? What was he saying?

The demon smiled widely and evidently repeated whatever it was he just said. “Do you take Muzan-sama as your husband?”

Nezuko furrowed her eyebrows. She knew what she was going to be forced to say. She didn’t want to say it. How could she?

She didn’t want this…

Nezuko could feel the velvet cord grow taut. This was the foul monster subtly threatening the poor captive. She had to respond, or else she would be punished later…

Nezuko didn’t want to face punishment. Not now. Especially not now…She was barely sane now…The girl knew what she had to say.

Nezuko gave a quivering gasp. “I…I d-do…”

Pink eyes could practically see the joyous smile on his face. Douma grinned in a friendly manner. He turned to face the demon king with respect. “Do you take Nezuko as your wife Muzan-sama?”

The answer was instantaneously. There was not a hint of a second thought. “I do…”

The silver-haired demon spoke commandingly. “By the power vested in me, I pronounce you husband and wife…”

Nezuko shivered as she shut her eyes in disbelief. There it was. The final confirmation.

Nezuko was now officially married to the man who had kidnapped and hurt her…

The demon king stood up and pulled on the velvet cord. Nezuko was being told to stand up. With shivering legs, Nezuko got up. The girl was shaking in pure anguish. She couldn’t believe that this occurred.

The cord was shifted from Muzan’s left hand to his right. The demon king twirled around and faced the door. The girl squeaked timidly realizing what was coming up next.

Muzan was going to use her now…

The cord was tugged again, indicating that Muzan wanted her to follow him. The teen slowly turned around with her head as low as can be. Shoulders were as tense as could be.

Muzan began to walk forward towards the door, Nezuko following along as slowly as possible.

The pair walked over to the door. Muzan was no doubt giddy. He had to feel like he was on top of the world. Nezuko on the other hand felt nothing but dismay…

One thing that Nezuko knew was that the news of this wedding was going to spread. Upper Two was a gossiper as Nezuko has been told.

Nezuko’s greatest embarrassment was about to be known to the masses…

This made everything so much worse…

The pair made it to the door and it slammed open. The other side revealed that accursed bedroom she’s been trapped in for so long. There was something different about it right now. Was it darker in there?

Nezuko wasn’t able to observe it well at that second. Another tug told Nezuko to walk faster. Pink eyes averted to the ground as she prayed that she wouldn’t start crying. She can't right now.

She had to grin and bear what was to come.

She can deal with this awful reality after Muzan uses her.

Chapter Text

Nezuko dragged her feet as she was made to enter the room. She looked up with a distressed look in her eyes. She was finally able to examine the room better. It was indeed darker in there. The electric lighting was off.

The only source of light in there was the candles that were littered around the room. It was so dim in there. Nezuko could see the bed ahead of her. It appeared that lily petals were covering the sheets.

Red Spider lily petals to be specific…

Nezuko stopped walking as Muzan had as well.

The demon kept staring right ahead. He was eerily silent. It was off-putting.

The demon then turned around and grabbed the hood from the top of the girl’s head. The man let go of the cord. The demon king turned back around and stood in place and stared at the hood now. He was far too quiet for Nezuko’s liking.

She almost preferred it that Muzan was talking right now.

Muzan spoke without turning around or even looking at Nezuko. “On your knees…”

The teen flinched and stalled for a second. Then with automatic, stiff movements, Nezuko got to her knees and sat on them. She wasn’t told to stay standing on her knees so this shouldn’t be an issue.

The girl looked down as she rested her hands on her knees. Delicate hand shook in nervousness. The girl had no idea what was about to happen to her. For sure sex, but what was going to occur exactly?

Muzan just stood there not doing anything. He was silent. Staring off into the distance. What was he thinking?

Nezuko was suddenly shocked with lips smacking against hers. A gasp of shock had allowed a tongue to invade. Nezuko was also pushed to the floor, albeit gently.

The girl’s knees popped out from underneath her butt and forced apart. Muzan was slotted in between the teen’s thighs. He was passionately kissing her.

The demon king was breathing heavily as he deepened the kiss. His hands cupped the girl’s cheeks. His long nails now turning back into their human-like ones. The man used his hands to keep Nezuko’s head in place.

Nezuko was staring right into crimson eyes. They were filled with pure wanting and desire. The teen was unsure how she looked. Probably more shocked than anything else.

Another gasp escaped the girl’s lungs when she felt a deep grind against her body. The man was hard unsurprisingly. She knew that this man was undoubtedly going to be aroused. She had expected it to be this fast as well…

The raven-haired man was slowly grinding himself against Nezuko’s lower half. Which only reminded Nezuko that she wasn’t wearing her fundoshi. It had only just occurred to the oil-haired girl that it was for a very specific reason.

Muzan had them not be included for easier access…

Less things he needed to take off…

The man went on for several more agonizing moments. That was when he at last drew away with a string of saliva attached. Nezuko also noticed that some of her lip paint had rubbed off onto the man’s lips.

He looked slightly deranged as he stared down at the captive.

The man leaned a bit closer towards the girl. A crazed smile on his face. His voice was dangerously low. “You look so gorgeous my dear wife…”

Wife?

Oh wait that’s right…She had just gotten married to Muzan…Nezuko was hoping that the name ‘wife’ wasn’t going to stick around. That would weigh down heavily on Nezuko’s psyche.

Muzan sighed lovingly as he spoke again. “I am so pleased that you’re mine before every higher being…Now you are and always will be mine…”

Nezuko groaned slightly at the statement. She hated it, she hated it so much. Muzan cocked his head as he asked. “Do you want me to wipe the makeup off your face?”

The girl nodded slightly. She was staring at the ceiling as Muzan got up. The girl was still as she fully processed the fact that she was now Kibutsuji Nezuko.

It didn’t register after she said ‘I do.’ It took Muzan saying the word ‘wife’ to make it all finally sink in.

The family name of Kamado was gone…

Only her father and brother have it IF they were alive. But now she had dishonored her whole family line. She had married the one that eradicated most of them maybe all if her father and brother weren’t alive.

How could she have been so stupid from the beginning?

How could she have said yes to that foolish offer so long ago?!

Muzan returned with a rag in his hand. The man straddled Nezuko and leaned over to look at Nezuko’s face. The man brought the cloth to the poor captive’s face. He was gentle as he wiped off the pain on the girl’s face.

The girl closed her eyes as Muzan wiped the teen’s face. It didn’t take too terribly long for the man to finish. Pink eyes opened in fear, and she was greeted by Muzan staring down in pure desire.

A wide smile breached his lips; he had seemingly wiped the paint off his lips. “You look even more ravishing without the face paint…”

The man picked up Nezuko by her waist and held her body against him. The girl was held close as he made his way over to the bed. The man laid her down on the bed, but not too far up. Huh? Why was she so far down?

Muzan lifted the kimono so her vulva was exposed. The demon chuckled as he moved closer. “Just relax Little Lily…I’ll make sure you feel good…”

Nezuko gasped in surprise as Muzan licked the girl’s folds. Oh, he was going to lick her down there for now. But she was still wearing her kimono? Wouldn’t this ruin her outfit?

Nezuko asked with a high voice as Muzan's hand brushed against a sensitive spot. “Wh-What about my kimono? It-It’s still o-on?”

The demon detached with a slick sound. He answered with his breath tickling her vulva. “It’ll be alright…Trust me…I’ve got this…”

Muzan instantly went back to what he was doing. He was gentle but still a tad more aggressive than he had been in past times. It was evident that Muzan just wanted Nezuko to cum as soon as possible.

Probably so that he could be dealt with faster.

He was doing this for his own pleasure rather than really caring for the girl.

The man was rubbing Nezuko’s clit with his right thumb. His tongue was licking Nezuko’s wall with consideration. The girl could feel herself becoming aroused, it was slow though.

Nezuko was beginning to accept that even though her head never wanted this, her body did. And she couldn’t understand why. Even after all this time she still didn’t understand why she came despite her head never wanting it.

Then again Nezuko was never allowed to have what she desired.

Nezuko was softly panting as she became more aroused. It always felt great, amazing even at first. Afterwards was always the worst. Because she had to deal with what her body had forced her to feel every time.

A loud moan escaped the teen’s lips as Muzan brushed against her nub in a particular way. A chuckle rumbled against the girl’s private parts. The monster that was violating her was pleased hearing that noise. Of course, he was though…

Nezuko was getting even closer by the second. Her voice was rising as she felt herself grow closer. Nezuko loathed hearing her voice sounding like that. It was the most vocal source of her shame.

The demon sucked particularly harsh and then rubbed the clit roughly. It felt so good, Nezuko couldn’t lie about that. It was that action that pushed Nezuko over the edge. She arched her back as she moaned obscenely. The girl squeezed her thighs and clamped on her captor’s head.

Slurping sounds came from Muzan as he licked up the fluids of Nezuko’s orgasm. It came gushing out in what felt like waves. The teen panted as she came down from her orgasm. She stared at the ceiling thinking that it did feel great.

That was when she remembered what was going on…

A massive frown formed on Nezuko’s face as she felt the demon king back away from her folds. The man slipped his hands on the haori and pulled it off. Nezuko allowed her body to be manipulated by Muzan. She was beyond caring at this point.

The raven-haired monster continued with the obi next. Then at last was the kimono. The folds were pulled to the side slowly. Crimson eyes were zeroed on Nezuko’s bare chest. The girl’s nipples were still puffed up from the recent orgasm.

The demon breathed a sigh of arousal. “You look so sexy…I’ll put your kimono away, just lay right here…I’ll be back after I put our clothes away…”

‘Our.’

That means Muzan is probably undressing while in the closet. Which makes sense all things considered…That means he’ll come back out naked. That means that there’ll be no more delay once he returns. He’ll do exactly what he planned the second they entered the room.

Muzan was going to fuck Nezuko the minute he gets back…

The demon king grabbed the clothes with care and carried them to the closet. Nezuko lay there in growing stress. Time slowed as she spent time alone on that bed. The teen pressed her thighs together. Nezuko grimaced feeling the squishy sensation near her private part.

Her orgasm was now steadily leaking onto the bed. It was actually kind of a lucky thing Muzan had taken her clothes off so fast. As much as she hated wearing the wedding kimono, she could at least say she didn’t want it to be ruined.

But Nezuko wasn’t necessarily thinking about that. She was thinking about what was about to happen. The teen brought her hands up to her chest and curled them into fists. Her eyes were filled with stress.

She was fearful of what was to come.

She didn’t want this.

Her hands being on her chest also reminded her of the thing around her neck. Of course, Muzan had left it where it was. It would have made less sense had he taken it off. Nezuko whimpered thinking of what its purpose was.

What was Muzan going to do with this?

The thought terrified the girl…

Nezuko breathed heavily as she anticipated Muzan’s return. He was going to be back any moment now. It was so incredibly taxing on the girl’s psyche. She wanted to rip off that velvet thing around her neck. She wanted to hide away…

Unfortunately, it was too late…

Pink eyes watched as Muzan exited the closet. He was fully nude. The man’s head was preemptively looking in the direction of the bed. He walked over slowly still staring at Nezuko. The demon stopped before the bed.

The man was still as he stared at the form of Nezuko.

Crimson eyes shone in victory and desire.

Nezuko’s cheek was flushed in pure embarrassment being looked at in this manner.

Muzan stared down at his wife in pure longing and affection. He was aroused observing the naked body of his bride.

Her face was tinted red in meekness. Oil-colored hair fanned out beneath her. Her hands were gathered at her chest. Her thighs pressed together. The low light caused the remnants of her orgasm to shimmer. The lily petals surrounding Nezuko only made her appear more unique.

She truly was a Blue Spider Lily in his eyes.

Muzan couldn’t wait to enter Nezuko again. It was special this time around. Yes, Muzan could only take Nezuko’s virginity once. Except maybe for the day she turned into a demon. That could technically be him taking Nezuko’s virginity again.

Nevertheless the day he first had relations with his Little Lily was special to Muzan.

This day was also significant for a bit of a different reason.

This was his first time having sex with Nezuko as his lovely wife…

His first time being with Kibutsuji Nezuko…

The demon king sighed fondly and began stepping forward.

Nezuko’s heart started racing as the monster before he began walking towards her. The girl’s stomach was churning as Muzan placed his hands on the bed. Eyes were glowing in hunger.

The demon king crawled onto the bed. He was slow as he came closer. It was agonizing seeing him take his time to inch closer. The raven-haired monster leaned over the girl. His legs were spread on both sides of Nezuko’s waist. His hands were pressed on both sides of the girl’s head.

Pink eyes could see that Muzan was as hard as could be. It was already steadily leaking pre cum. Crimson eyes were screaming ‘Mine, all mine.’

A face filled with passion moved closer to Nezuko’s. Lips were curled into a salacious grin. “Incredible…”

Cold hands moved to Nezuko’s face and held her in place. Warm breath tickled Nezuko’s lips, as Muzan moved even closer. “You’re perfect for me Little Lily…”

That was when lips were gracefully placed against the girl’s trembling lips. Muzan was gentle, and considerate even as he kissed the girl. His body lowered as he got more into the kiss.

Nezuko felt a slick cock slide up her stomach as the freak now straddled her. Muzan slowly rubbed himself against the teen’s stomach as he backed away just slightly. He was breathing heavily as he did so.

After a moment, the demon king backed away. His face was wild in need. The man backed his body off Nezuko. Hands gripped the girl’s thighs, he didn’t move them though.

Rather Muzan commanded albeit politely. “Spread your legs…”

The girl’s breathing was uneven as she shivered. The girl averted her gaze as she felt like crying. Nezuko reluctantly, slowly spread her legs.

Muzan’s eyes intensified as he watched Nezuko widen her legs. The girl spread her legs as wide as she could allow them. The demon sighed looking at the one place he wanted to plunge into.

Muzan continued holding onto Nezuko’s thighs as he moved his body closer. The demon stared down at Nezuko as his right hand let go and moved it to his cock. The man stroked it gently as he maneuvered it closer to Nezuko’s folds.

The man rubbed his dick along Nezuko’s vulva. The man let go of his dick and rolled his hips to stimulate his cock against the girl’s folds. He breathed a sigh of arousal as he continued to stare at Nezuko.

The girl kept looking away as best she could. That was until a hand grabbed her cheek and made her face the demon. The monster leaned closer with a devilish grin on his face. “You ready…?”

Nezuko wanted to shake her head ‘no.’ She wasn’t ready. She wanted to get away from this. But she can’t she knows that Muzan is going to take what he wants.

The demon king slowly inserted his dick inside of Nezuko’s vagina. It squelched as it pushed in. This is thanks to the final remnants of Nezuko’s orgasm. It also assisted in Muzan entering, it wasn’t painful in any way.

After but a moment, Muzan was fully inside.

The demon king leaned right over Nezuko. His hands are on either side of Nezuko’s head. Eyes were glowing in further arousal. He said nothing as he started to thrust in and out of the teen.

Nezuko wanted to look away, she let her head fall slack against the sheets. All Nezuko could feel was her body being jostled thanks to the demon’s efforts. Nezuko’s mind was blank, she couldn’t form any real thoughts.

All Nezuko was aware of was the physical actions upon her body.

The teen was brought out of her state by the sudden tug on her throat. Pink eyes snapped towards Muzan. She was bewildered by what had just happened. The girl was met by a hand holding the cord.

The monster’s head was tilted as he tutted. “Trying to ignore me? Don’t you that it's rude to not look at your husband as you fuck him?”

The man pulled on the cord a bit harder to keep Nezuko’s attention on him. “This’ll ensure you keep your attention on me…”

Muzan began fucking Nezuko even harder. The cord was tight in Muzan’s hand. It was being held taut in his hands. The girl’s heart was low in her throat. Her stomach was rumbling in grief.

She was barely there as this monster used her.

The demon king stared down at his wife as she strained against the collar. Her hands were gripping the sheets in the vain effort to ground herself. The girl’s pink eyes were wide in nervousness.

It was a bit rude of her to try and look away this time. Any other time, sure it would have been a bit more acceptable. Not now. This time was incredibly special. Muzan was hoping that as time wore on, his bride would become more aroused.

Why not help her?

Muzan still held the leash but moved his hand down to Nezuko’s clit and rubbed it. A grunt of stimulation. The girl’s thighs squeezed Muzan’s sides at the sensation. Because of the squeeze, it pulled Nezuko closer to the demon.

It was incredible!

It drove the demon king to further stroke Nezuko’s clit. The teen was grunting as she was twisting her body. Her hands were pulling on the sheets as her body writhed feeling the stimulation. She was probably still sensitive due to her previous orgasm.

Kibutsuji’s other hand moved to his darling’s chest and cupped it. He rubbed his palm against his wife’s nipples. A moan escaped Nezuko’s lips as she twitched. Her legs unintentionally started to wrap around Muzan’s back.

The teen was panting as her arms shivered. Her eyes were shrouded as she got closer. Oh? She was already so close? She really was just a tease. She was into this despite all the times she said she didn’t want this.

Muzan leaned closer as he kept up his movements. He moved his arms from Nezuko’s breast and clit. The demon moved so he could lean on his forearms.

Nezuko was undoubtedly getting closer. Her legs were properly wrapped around the demon’s waist now. Her eyes were full of stimulation. Her arms were shaking, they wanted to wrap around Muzan’s neck.

Muzan shoved inside particularly harshly. He chuckled as he spoke. “I can tell that you want to wrap your arms around my neck Little Lily…Let yourself give in…”

Another harsh thrust elicited a harsh moan from Nezuko. Her arms shot forward and wrapped around the man’s neck. The girl pulled the man against her body. Her face was planted in the junction of Muzan’s neck.

Nezuko groaned and gasped into the monster’s neck. She pulled Muzan against herself as best she could. She had to be growing closer to her orgasm.

Finally, Nezuko snapped.

She practically screamed as she arched her back. Her legs forced Muzan as far as he could go inside her. The demon king felt Nezuko squeeze his dick as she orgasmed. He could feel her fluids drench his cock.

It helped to drive the demon king over the edge. He slammed inside of his bride one final time. He groaned as he came inside his wife. The man stilled as he felt his seed flooded his lily’s womb.

The man planted his lips against Nezuko’s. As she was still feeling her orgasm, she did something unexpected. Nezuko kissed Muzan back.

The teen actually was the one to force her tongue inside Muzan’s mouth this time. The demon king was surprised at this. He wasn’t going to complain. Rather, the raven-haired man reciprocated.

Muzan moaned as he engaged in a finally dual-sided erotic dance of their tongues. Nezuko was panting and groaning into the kiss. Muzan was staring with eyes wide in pure glee.

There was little chance that Nezuko was going do this willingly in the future. But the fact that getting Nezuko aroused in rapid succession caused the girl to become more into this was valuable knowledge. That just means that Muzan has to do this whenever he wants Nezuko to be more into this.

The deep kiss continued for a little more than a minute. Nezuko had undoubtedly come down from the high but was still feeling a few effects. Thus that’s why she continued in the passionate session.

When the two finally stopped it was Muzan that halted this. He backed away with a string of saliva connecting the two of them. Pink eyes were filled with bliss for the moment. After a few seconds that look shifted.

It turned into one of shock and horror.

She had seemingly not realized that she had given in to her biological urges. Now that she was aware of what she had done she was in disbelief. Nezuko didn’t move though. She didn’t try moving away.

Nezuko was just frozen in the same position.

Muzan took that as an opportunity to gaslight his wife. “What’s the matter? Why are you so surprised?”

Complete and utter silence was the response he got.

Muzan continued. “You were willingly kissing me, I don’t see the need to be so shocked. You were just giving into your natural urges….”

Again, Nezuko still said nothing. She did look to the side in contemplation. She was probably thinking about what her husband was saying. She was probably considering the implications of what she was hearing.

Muzan laughed gently and kissed the tip of Nezuko’s nose. This snapped her out of her stupor as she now stared at the man. The monster smiled lovingly as he mused. “That’s not relevant right now…You can think further on that later…After all, we’ve still got a long night ahead of ourselves Little Lily…”

Muzan was lying on his side with his wife fast asleep with her back against his chest. It was considerably late in the night. Matter of fact it was closer to sunrise now, Nezuko had lasted for almost the entire night. When they had started it was closer to sundown.

Muzan had his and Nezuko’s wedding ceremony right after the sun went down.

Then came the night together. It was incredible, to put it mildly. The only comparison for how this was their first time together. Nezuko had given in to her natural biological urges.

It was almost unbelievable having Nezuko reciprocate finally. Not how she did in the past where it was only when she had orgasmed. This time around it was Nezuko reacting because of the stimulation in general.

She had worked to get her husband deeper inside her. She pulled the demon king closer to her body. She was even the one to kiss him rather than him being the one to start,

It was amazing.

This was such a memorable night.

Muzan had removed the collar from Nezuko about midway through. He didn’t need it anymore, it got in the way at that point. The raven-haired man had used it a few times during the encounter.

It was mainly when he had fucked Nezuko from behind. He was gentle while doing so but Nezuko hadn’t really been into it at the time and thus reacted negatively. That was when Muzan had decided that he wouldn’t try using collars or ropes until further down the line.

He’ll reintroduce the collar one day.

After that, it was a passionate evening filled with sex.

Muzan couldn’t have asked for a better encounter…

Nezuko had lasted most of the night. She had only passed out just twenty minutes ago. Muzan wasn’t tired but he did feel that he should rest. He could close his eyes and ‘nap.’ Demons couldn’t properly sleep or dream. But he had been rather busy the last few days with these wedding preparations and a few other unrelated things.

He needed the rest…

Crimson eyes shut as Muzan wrapped his arms around his precious lily…The oil-haired teen whimpered in her sleep. She did end up curling against the man. Granted it was most likely a subconscious response.

He couldn’t wait to greet the next day with his new wife…

Muzan couldn’t wait until he was able to introduce his wife as Kibutsuji Nezuko…

Chapter Text

Nezuko opened her eyes tiredly. She wasn't that exhausted but she was waking up slowly now. Nezuko couldn’t recall what happened the night before. Her body was very sore for some reason.

What happened again?

Nezuko’s vision was blurry as she still struggled to fully awaken. What had occurred the night before? The teen fought to recall.

If only she had just decided to be ignorant it would have been better than the memories that flooded in.

Nezuko snapped awake recalling what happened.

She had gotten married to her captor.

Her family name was now Kibutsuji.

She had reciprocated her captor far more often than she ever had in the past.

The events of the last time Nezuko was awake instantly crashed down upon her. Her heart was heavy with the weight of the guilt. She had betrayed her family even more than before and worst reacted positively to the sex,

Why did she keep having positive reactions to the encounters?

She hated them but still, this kept happening? Was her head lying or was he body trying to deceive her head? It was taxing.

Nezuko wanted to get up; she just wanted to hide away. But that might be a foolish idea. Muzan’s right arm was draped over her right now. He didn’t seem to be fully awake. Most likely resting.

If Nezuko is careful enough she might be able to wiggle out without causing Muzan to open his eyes.

The girl slowly shifted her body while grabbing the pillow beneath her head. The girl moved upward as she took the pillow and placed it underneath the demon king’s arm. It was working far better than expected honestly.

The girl slid the final parts of the pillow as she observed Muzan quickly. He was still resting. But with any loud sounds, he will snap awake. It was surprising that he had his eyes closed though.

It was almost as if he were trying to legitimately sleep.

That was irrelevant. The girl slid as softly and as quietly as she could to the edge of the bed. A few lily petals from the night before followed along as she got off. Nezuko planted her feet on the ground with ease and stood up.

Nezuko almost immediately doubled over in discomfort. The girl caught herself before she fully fell. Her right hand instantly pressed on her stomach. It hurt.

This was the worst it had ever hurt because it often hurt after these encounters. At least that was what Nezuko was assuming was in pain. She didn’t know. She didn’t understand any of this even after almost four months.

The girl needed some time alone. She needed to clear her head. Nezuko walked silently to the bathroom. It was the most privacy Nezuko could have. The closet was small. The kitchen wasn’t there. It would also alert Muzan.

The bathroom would do.

The teen walked to the door and opened it quietly. She then walked within and just stood there. She was thinking about everything. She thought about her life up until this point.

Nezuko felt her lip quiver as she walked to the mirror. She needed to see what had been done to her body. The teen walked to the looking glass only to be met with a hideous form staring back at her.

There were slightly dark bags underneath her eyes. Her hair was messy and had some lily petals still stuck in it. Her neck was marked with multiple hickeys courtesy of her captor. Her neck was slightly red thanks to that velvet thing that had been around her neck for some of the previous night.

Overall, it was the furthest thing from the Nezuko she once knew…

Where was the bright, happy girl she once was?

Where was the girl that was once surrounded by her family?

Gone…

All of that was gone now…

And it was all her fault…

Nezuko brought this upon herself. She had said yes to a deal that looking back was shady at the time. It saved her life but STILL got the people she had been trying to save killed. Nezuko didn’t even know for sure that her father and brother were still alive.

Even if they were would they really want to see Nezuko? After everything she’s done? How could she ever face them with the generations' worth of shame she brought upon her family name…

Oh and that’s right it was no longer her family name…

She was now Kibutsuji Nezuko…

That just added even more to Nezuko’s already taxed psyche. She bent over the sink feeling the weight of all her guilt and shame. She was a disgusting person for everything she’s done. She deserved to burn.

Nezuko hated everything.

She hated this place.

She hated her captor.

Most of all she hated herself.

All of this was her own fault. She had no one else to blame. She should have just allowed herself and her family to die that day.

Actually, Nezuko wanted to die herself.

Nezuko’s ears were roaring as she looked behind her at the shower. There was a blade there that Muzan sometimes used on Nezuko’s legs to shave the hairs. It had nicked Nezuko once thus proving it was sharp.

The teen knew it was stupid. She knew she had to pray that Muzan didn’t smell the blood otherwise she would be turned into a demon. But the girl didn’t care right now.

She wanted the pain and misery to come to an end.

Nezuko dashed over to the blade and grabbed it in her hands. Her palms quivered as she stared down at the blade. The girl started bringing it up to her neck and was ready to slash her throat.

But then Nezuko froze.

Did she really want to kill herself before knowing if her father and brother were alive? What if they were? She would feel awful if they were trying to save her only to learn that she had killed herself.

What would her family in the afterlife think?

What about Akaza?

If he knew that Nezuko committed suicide he might feel that it was his fault. Nezuko didn’t want her friend and the person she has a crush on to feel that way. Then there was Gyutaro and Daki…

Nezuko was now conflicted. She didn’t want to live but she also didn’t want to die…

Pink eyes saw herself in the looking glass from where she stood near the shower. It was such an ugly thing staring back at her. It looked pathetic and weak. It had been unable to defend itself for months.

Nezuko hated the thing in the mirror. She wanted that gone.

Nezuko never felt so angry and grieved in her life.

With a growl of pure rage, Nezuko aimed the blade in her hand right at the mirror. She threw it not caring what it was about to do. The blade hit the mirror and shattered it. Glass shards rained down and landed on the floor further breaking the fragments.

Nezuko pulled her hair and ran into the corner. She faced the corner as she sank to the ground. She wrapped her arms around her knees which she had pulled up to her chest. It was supposed to be comforting but it wasn’t really. The teen sobbed into her knees the weight of everything crashing down.

Nezuko just wanted to disappear, she wished that she had never been born.

The girl heard feet race up to the doorway and stop. She didn’t care about him. She didn’t care that he had heard and most likely assumed the worst.

Nezuko didn’t care that he could see the state that the bathroom and Nezuko were in.

The girl didn’t want to be touched by him right now. She couldn’t handle those disgusting hands right now. But it was unavoidable, she could feel his gaze right behind her. Muzan said nothing thankfully.

Even he knew this was a bad time to talk.

Nezuko kept crying as she heard Muzan walk away. The sound of shattered glass told the girl that he was cleaning up the mess she made. At least he was giving the girl space. It was better than the alternative that he touched her right now.

Nezuko listened as Muzan gathered up all the glass into one pile. He did falter at one point. It was probably when he came across the blade. He had to have realized what Nezuko was about to do.

He did nothing though nor did he say anything…

Nezuko kept crying as she heard Muzan continue to clean up the glass. The girl felt her knees and face be stained with her tears. The man finally finished piling the broken glass. He then walked back over towards Nezuko.

The girl could sense Muzan standing behind her. The teen felt just a bit better now that she cried. The man leaned and sat down and slowly wrapped his arm around the girl. It was unfeeling, Nezuko felt nothing.

She didn’t feel comforted or upset with the arms around her.

Nezuko just continued to sob. Her tears fell down and landed on the demon’s arm. Nezuko was utterly defeated. She was done with everything…

Muzan had snapped his eyes open hearing the sound of glass shattering.

Crimson eyes looked down swiftly to check on his wife. Except he saw that he was holding onto a pillow rather than a human. Nezuko was not here. Where on earth was she?!

Wait if the glass shattered and Nezuko was not in here…

Oh shit…

Oh no…

She couldn’t have-?!

Muzan shot to his feet and dashed to the bathroom. A tentacle shot from his back fully ready to inject Nezuko with his blood. If she was dying Muzan didn’t care what his wife’s wishes were.

He was turning Nezuko into a demon.

Muzan halted at the doorway with great concern in his eyes. His hand gripped the doorframe in pure distress. He spotted Nezuko on the floor sitting in and staring at the far corner. She was sobbing. The floor was covered in glass from the mirror.

Muzan internally sighed in relief as he realized what must have happened.

Nezuko had probably thrown something at the mirror and shattered it. What she threw Muzan didn’t see it that moment. Kibutsuji walked over to the girl and stood over her. The man could see that Nezuko was in a distressed state. But why?

Was it because of the marriage?

Was she really that upset because of it?

Muzan knew better than to scold his wife concerning that. She was far too upset right now. The demon king then turned around and decided to clean up the glass. It was the least he could do.

The man strolled over, then leaned down, and started cleaning up the glass. He’ll have Nakime get rid of all of it later. He was just going to put all of it into one pile for now. Give Nezuko the chance to calm down.

As the demon king got to work he wondered what Nezuko used to break the glass. It couldn’t have been her hand, he smelled no blood.

It was while brushing the glass that Muzan saw what Nezuko had used.

It was the shaving blade…

Muzan faltered realizing that Nezuko most likely intended to use it for another purpose. Nezuko most likely intended to use the blade to end her life. She had changed her mind though, thank goodness.

Why did she though?

Muzan knew it was stupid to ask. He was most certainly not going to receive an answer. It was stressful knowing that Nezuko had even contemplated suicide.

That just means that Muzan will need to keep an incredibly close eye on his wife from now on.

The demon king frowned as he began to clean up the glass once again. He wanted to hug his wife right now. She needed some form of comfort. She was clearly in great mental distress.

He knew that Nezuko was upset about the marriage. Granted, it was such a stupid thing to be distraught over. Regardless, Muzan didn’t think Nezuko would be THAT upset over this.

It was greatly concerning and made Muzan fear for Nezuko in the future.

The demon king finally finished up with the glass. He briefly looked up realizing that he was going to need to replace the mirror. That was the least of his concerns right now. Nezuko was his greatest priority right now.

Muzan stood up and walked back over to Nezuko. The man stared down at his wife. She was still crying but it was not as hard as before. At least she’s calmed down even if it's just a bit. Hopefully, she won’t scream at him to get off her.

The demon king sat down behind his wife and slowly moved his arms around Nezuko’s back. The demon king gave as comforting a hug as he could. Nezuko didn’t make any effort to push him away.

The most optimal outcome right now.

The demon king was silent knowing it best to be quiet right now. He could feel tears falling onto his arms as Nezuko kept crying.

Muzan decided it best to just let Nezuko cry. It would hopefully be able to help with Nezuko’s fragile state. He’ll talk to her later and try and be as humane as possible. Perhaps being considerate of what she wanted for the next few days would assist.

Muzan was willing to do anything to ensure his Little Lily didn’t feel like this again.

Earlier the previous evening…

Akaza yawned as he wandered through the halls of the Infinity Fortress again. He was planning on leaving to get some food. He was just exiting his area. Well, it was not totally his territory. He also felt like seeing Nakime.

He felt that he should ask about Nezuko.

Nakime knew the whole time that Nezuko was here. She probably had to watch over her at least a bit. Akaza hadn’t seen Nezuko for about two weeks and was getting concerned. It would be best to ask Nakime rather than try and ask Muzan-sama.

Akaza was going to arrive at where Nakime often stays in a bit. He really hoped that Nezuko had been good the last couple of weeks.

That was when Akaza caught sight of Gyutaro and Daki walking on another bridge above him. Gyutaro was giving his sister a piggyback ride. Oh? What were they doing here? Why did they seem to be on edge?

Akaza called out to the siblings. “Hey!”

Akaza leaped up and onto the bridge. He waved to the siblings. “What are you two doing in here?”

Gyutaro and Daki looked at Upper Three with grave concern in their eyes. Their faces were a mask of stress. What was wrong? Akaza frowned. “Uh…You two ok?”

Gyutaro gulped as he softly spoke. “No…No, we’re not…”

Akaza frowned further. “Huh? What happened?”

Daki looked to the side as she hesitated. “I was summoned earlier by Muzan-sama…”

“Wait really? That doesn’t happen that often…What for?”

Daki hugged her brother further. Gyutaro patted his younger sister’s arms comfortingly. The demoness started hesitantly. “I…I was summoned to help Nezuko…”

Akaza gasped in shock. What? How? Why did Muzan do that? He knows how Daki feels about Nezuko. Granted, Akaza could tell that Daki didn’t have as much hatred for Nezuko now in comparison to when she first found out.

What changed?

Did her getting to know Nezuko cause her to sympathize with her plight? Did she like her now? That wasn’t so bad! Then why were the two acting like this?

Akaza shook his head in bewilderment. “I mean…You don’t exactly seem angry Daki…So I don’t think the issue is Nezuko…What’s wrong?”

Daki shook her head and explained. “I have no issues with Nezuko! I actually think she fine…”

Gyutaro added to his sister’s statement. “Yeah! Nezuko’s a great kid! I even offered to become her big brother!”

Akaza smiled happy that Nezuko was able to have more friends in this place. “That’s fantastic! I know a bit about her family, she has told me a lot about them. I think she would appreciate it…”

Gyutaro smiled, he was likely thinking of Nezuko. “Yeah…I had the same feeling…”

Upper Six’s eyes turned grave as his thoughts probably changed. What was going on?

The skinny demon looked up at his superior with grave concern. “It was WHY we came to meet Nezuko that we’re concerned about…”

Daki sighed as she nuzzled her brother’s face. “I mean…we knew this was happening…It's just…actually seeing it happening…It’s hard…”

Akaza was utterly perplexed. What on earth were the siblings talking about? Something was happening? What?

The demon expressed his sheer bafflement. “I’m sorry I’m just confused…What on earth are you two talking about? What’s happening exactly?”

Gyutaro and Daki then stalled realizing something. What was it? Gyutaro looked at the ground as he rubbed the back of his head. “Oh, that’s right…You don’t know…I think you can be told now though…”

Akaza huffed in growing frustration. “What? Tell me what?”

Gyutaro averted his gaze away from his superior. His voice was filled with guilt. “It's concerning Nezuko…”

Akaza’s heart sank just a bit. “What happened to her? Is she ok?!”

Gyutaro cowered a bit. “Nezuko…She…She’s getting married to Muzan-sama tonight…”

Akaza froze in complete shock. What? Nezuko was being forced to marry Muzan-sama? What?

There was no chance in hell she said yes to that.

Also when the fuck did that start being planned?! When did Muzan-sama begin preparing for this?! When did he tell Nezuko that?!

What were Nezuko’s thoughts on the matter?!

More importantly, why was Akaza kept in the dark about this?!

No, it actually made sense…

Akaza would have protested the second he found out. He was close to doing that right now anyway. Akaza had to find Muzan-sama and make his case as to why Nezuko shouldn’t be made to marry him.

He had to make the case that Nezuko would never want this!

There has to be some time before the ceremony!

Akaza dashed up to the siblings and began rapidly asking questions. “Where is she!? When is this ceremony?! Who’s doing it?! Is Nezuko ok right now?!”

Daki answered the questions. “We can’t answer any of your other questions sadly…We don’t know the exact answer to it…But for your last one, I can answer…Nezuko’s ok right now…”

Daki looked to the side in a troubled manner. “But…There were a few things I’m worried over…”

Akaza paled. If Daki was concerned over something it had to be serious…Daki has seen a lot of shit in her time as an oiran. She’s seen the depths of depravity humans can have. So what was she worried about?

Daki looked at the tattooed demon with stress in her eyes. “Muzan-sama…He…He made Nezuko not wear any undergarments underneath her kimono…He…He also made Nezuko wear a collar…”

Akaza gasped in horror. He what? Muzan-sama made Nezuko not wear what and wear what?! The fundoshi situation could almost be dismissed…It was the least shocking.

It was the collar and leash that was most worrying…

There had to be nefarious purposes with that. Muzan was going to use that for…when he used Nezuko…There was no way that the girl even knew its use…

Daki unfortunately confirmed that theory. “She didn’t seem that worried over the collar. Rather she was luckily naïve concerning its use…Which is good for now…But…As for later…”

Jade eyes peered down at the floor. “I know that collars and leashes are rather mild compared to…other things…My concern is over how young and innocent Nezuko is…She doesn’t know much…Muzan-sama is certainly going to take advantage of that…”

Akaza was frozen in pure dread over his friend. Nezuko was going to be hurt. She was going to be forced to change her family name…Akaza was nigh desperate to get to his dear friend. But how?

Surely she had to be in here.

Where else would Muzan-sama take Nezuko to wed her?

Now was just time for Upper Three to run out and find her. Who knows maybe Gyutaro and Daki would be willing to help if they seemed to like Nezuko this much. There was little doubt with both of them that they won’t fail.

They just had to start looking-

“Oh hello, you three! I rarely see all of you together!”

Akaza turned around rapidly in surprise. He hadn’t expected to hear that voice. Golden eyes looked and saw that it was Douma behind him.

Where the hell did he come from?!

Douma was wearing his more so fancier garbs. It was really just his normal clothes with a hat, robe, and sash. His eyes were glowing with joy. He was clearly happy about something. But what?

Upper Two waved at the three. “It’s been a bit hasn’t it! How are all of you?”

Gyutaro frowned as he replied. “Me and Daki have been fine…”

Akaza glared refusing to answer. He despised Douma enough to not want to answer. What was he doing here? Why was he dressed like that?

Douma clasped his hands together. “Wonderful! Also nothing to say Akaza? I can see that you are fine though!”

Daki decided it best to ask. “What about you? What were you doing? That’s not your normal clothes? Did you just come from something at your cult?”

Douma chuckled lightly as he answered. “I did in fact! It was quite amazing to see actually!”

Akaza rolled his eyes intensely. Yeah, sure it was ‘amazing’ to see. Whatever he’s referring to that is…What could he have seen?

The humans he ‘preaches’ to are not really anything of note. None of the men had particularly strong auras. Akaza never fought women so he didn’t care about the female worshippers. Then need anything be said about the children?

Akaza didn’t care at all about the bullshit Douma spouted. It was not worth his time. It was all nonsense anyway. Akaza would call all those worshippers foolish for believing it. It was all fluff about a paradise that didn’t exist.

What could possibly have ‘excited’ the emotionless demon to this degree?

Akaza huffed and begrudgingly asked. “So…What was this ‘amazing’ thing that you apparently saw?”

Douma giggled at the question. “Saw? Silly Akaza, but I suppose I should have worded my sentence better. No, I was the one officiating it!”

Officiating?

What on earth did Douma mean by tha-?

Akaza’s eyes widened in horror when it clicked. Officiating…Officiating a marriage…

Douma for all his nonsensical preaching is a priest. He can and has consummated marriages in the past. Akaza had just learned that his dear friend was being forced to marry Muzan-sama…Who else would marry the two?

It was Douma…

Douma was the reason that Nezuko was now married to Muzan-sama…

He was the reason Nezuko was probably in a lot of mental distress right now…

Akaza could sense the stress of Upper Six from behind him. They realized what this meant as well…

The silver-haired fiend laughed seeing Akaza’s face paling. “Oh? Did you finally learn about Muzan-sama and Nezuko-chan’s wedding? Well, that’s great!”

Akaza’s eyes were still wide. Douma went on. “It was such a good ceremony! It was a private affair but still! I’ve never seen Muzan-sama so happy! He was so joyful to be marrying Nezuko-chan!”

The demon was bouncing as he kept talking. “It was a bit upsetting seeing Nezuko-chan be as distant as she was though…I wish she could have smiled some more!”

Akaza’s eyes instantly changed to fury. He hated hearing Douma speak this way of Nezuko. She was suffering right now and yet he acted like this?! How dare he say that Nezuko should be happy about her forced marriage?!

Akaza’s fingers were digging deeply into his palms. Douma went on some more. “I do wonder how it’s going now! I did finish the ceremony a little while ago… I imagine it’s a magical time that Muzan-sama and Nezuko-chan are having right now!”

Akaza was enraged beyond belief. He was furious with Douma over these words being spoken concerning Nezuko. She shouldn’t be being spoken of in this manner.

Upper Three could only see red.

His mind was blank in fury.

Akaza had no hesitation, no second thoughts. He acted without even thinking.

The demon threw his right fist forward towards his superior’s head.

With one simple punch that used all his strength, Douma’s head was blown to bits. All that was left were the uneven bits of Douma’s stump.

Gyutaro and Daki had gasped not expecting to see that. Akaza backed his fist towards himself. He felt a vein threaten to burst on his forehead. His anger was the greatest it could be.

Douma’s head regenerated in a matter of seconds. He still had that foul grin on his face. He cocked his head and asked. “Akaza, what did you do that for?”

Akaza was shaking in pure rage. His voice was barely above a hiss. “How dare you speak that way about Nezuko? How fucking dare you?!”

Douma chuckled as he asked. “Me speaking badly about Nezuko-chan? I’m only speaking about my observations and what I think she should have done. I am also speaking about the fact about what is certainly happening.”

Akaza almost screamed back. “You said Nezuko should have been happy with her forced marriage! You know FULL well Nezuko’s opinions on everything that has happened to her!”

Douma shrugged. “Whatever…I am entitled to my opinion…Also, how do you think Muzan-sama feels? Do you really want to challenge his views?”

Akaza growled at his superior. As much as he hated to agree, the silver-haired freak had a point. Akaza cannot challenge his master’s views. It hurt greatly that Akaza couldn’t do anything to help Nezuko.

He couldn’t just take her out of the wretched place.

Douma sighed. “Well…I’m going to get going…I wished I could have spent more time but clearly Akaza is angry…Such a mood downer it's supposed to be a celebratory night!”

A clawed hand stroked the lanky demon’s chin in contemplation. “Hmm…What to do…Oh hey, Daki! Do you mind if you accompany me tonight?”

Akaza was staring at the ground in anger and grief. Daki replied to Douma with slight hesitancy. “Uh…I dunno…”

The rainbow-eyed man replied swiftly. “I’ll pay you!”

Gyutaro sighed. “Just go Daki…I would rather separate these two and have it be more so amicable here…”

Akaza recognized that Gyutaro was only really trying to get Akaza alone. He was heated and Gyutaro wanted to help him calm down. Getting Douma away was for the best. Daki finally recognized this. “Fine. Let’s get going.”

Akaza watched out of the corner of his eye as Daki sauntered past. Golden eyes looked up and watched as Douma grabbed Daki’s hip and began to walk away with her. The voice of Gyutaro came from behind. “Oi. Look at me.”

Akaza turned around and looked at the thin demon. Sickly eyes were observing in a troubled manner. “You feel a little better now?”

Akaza shook his head. Gyutaro frowned. “No? Why don't we get something to eat? It might help a bit!”

Akaza sighed and nodded. With that Upper Six turned around and began walking away. Akaza followed with his head hung low. His mind was finally clear compared to before. He could finally process everything.

The fact that such a major thing that was happening to his friend had been hidden was hard to wrap his head around.

Knowing that Nezuko was going to feel such overwhelming guilt come morning was hard.

Akaza so desperately wished to be there for his friend come morning. He wanted to be there to wrap his arms around Nezuko. He wanted to reassure her that she was ok. That she was not at all responsible for anything.

It made Akaza feel bad that he hadn’t made that clear already.

Akaza was filled with the resolve to be there for Nezuko more in the future. He’ll do anything to make sure that Nezuko is ok. He owes that much to her.

Chapter Text

Nezuko was kept under Muzan’s watchful gaze for the last two weeks. The demon king knew better than to leave her alone. He was considerate, or as best he could be. He still had his fleshly desires.

Granted Muzan wasn’t particularly cruel when it came to sex with Nezuko. He only really went one round with his wife. Then again it was only about four times since then. Thankfully it didn’t seem that Nezuko was affected that much.

She lay there and took it really. She only reacted when she orgasmed. Then again she had an air of not caring afterward. It was more preferable to the alternative. Which was her want to die and leave Muzan.

Nezuko seems to have gained the will to live within the last few days. This was great progress. The demon king was not an idiot though. He knew better than to push his luck by being needlessly forward with Nezuko.

He wasn’t going to fuck her every night.

Yet.

He wanted Nezuko to go back to how she was before. A bit scared but submissive. That is what Muzan desired the most from his wife right now. But patience needed to be afforded before Muzan made Nezuko do what he wanted.

On that particular day, the oil-haired teen kept to herself. She didn’t really talk at all that day. It was slightly concerning. There had to be something that could help with her mood. But what?

Crimson eyes stared at his wife as she lay on the couch not doing anything. Her back facing him. She was wearing his shirt as he might have torn the robe she usually wears by ‘accident.’ In that he was insatiable but he didn’t mean to be as rough as he was. But nevertheless…

Muzan would be lying if he said that he didn’t find Nezuko sexy in just his shirt.

The man tapped his foot as he contemplated what to do. He looked up and considered his options.

That was when he finally got an idea.

It wasn’t a stupid one, more so one that he didn’t necessarily want to make.

He could let Nezuko see Akaza.

It wasn’t that the demon king didn’t trust his loyal demon to be around the girl. No, Akaza would never think to do that. And if he did, he was dead.

It was more so what Akaza COULD say to Nezuko. Muzan knew what Akaza had done the night of his and Nezuko’s wedding. He knew that Upper Three had lashed out at Douma for officiating the wedding.

He knew that Akaza despised the concept.

Alas, there was nothing he could have done. He would have protested though. Hence why he had been kept in the dark up until that night. Only being told after the ceremony.

That protesting wasn’t what Muzan hesitated over.

It was what Akaza was going to say to Nezuko concerning her orgasms.

Muzan was not so delusional. He knew that Nezuko despised him. He knew that she didn’t want any of this. Sure he can misguide himself into believing so. However, he knew that wasn’t the truth.

Hence why he always brought up Nezuko’s orgasms.

He knew it was a natural response to stimulus. He knew it technically didn’t mean anything. But Nezuko didn’t know that. Which is why he uses every time she cums as an opportunity.

If he can convince his wife that her orgasms are her liking what’s being done, then she has to accept it.

It's clearly been a good tactic thus far, granted there was still a way to go.

Akaza threatened that as of now. He wanted to reassure Nezuko that none of this was her fault. That she had never been at fault for any of what had happened to her. Even though her body's reaction wasn’t her fault whatsoever.

Such a statement would cause issues with Muzan’s careful manipulation.

But Nezuko’s state was of greater concern and letting her see her friend would benefit. Muzan can just forcibly ensure that Akaza says nothing about the natural reaction to stimulus. Or rather do it in a way that Nezuko can’t notice.

Muzan walked over to Nezuko and stood over her. He spoke gently. “Little Lily…Would you like to see Akaza?”

Nezuko turned to face Muzan. There was a slight glimmer in her pink eyes. “Really? Can I?”

Muzan smiled warmly but in a slightly amused manner. “Of course…I think it would do you some good to see him…”

Nezuko got up but was a bit slow. She stood before Muzan with slight anticipation in her eyes. The demon king smiled as he grabbed Nezuko’s hand. “Ready?”

Nezuko nodded and the man started leading Nezuko towards the door. The door opened to reveal Akaza’s area. Muzan placed a small kiss on the top of his wife’s head and ushered her forward.

Nezuko walked inside the room and the door slammed shut behind her.

Muzan pivoted on his feet and walked to a chair. The demon king sat down and placed his left heel on his right knee. He immediately turned his attention to Akaza.

He has to monitor everything that his loyal Upper Moon says.

Akaza blinked and suddenly found himself back in his room. He had been searching as best he could for any sign of Nezuko. Akaza had instantly panicked the second he learned that the normal entrance to Muzan’s territory had been changed.

Presumably, the internal structure of Muzan’s area was the same. It was getting into the area that was now different it seemed. Other demons likely have stumbled near the area. But that was irrelevant.

Akaza couldn’t just ask around, Muzan might relocate again. He couldn’t ask Nakime either, again Muzan was a factor. All that Akaza could have done was wander around hoping he would find the territory.

It wasn’t needed though now, he had been dropped into his room.

Akaza didn’t even need to question it. He knew why he was in here. Akaza immediately turned around and saw Nezuko.

The teen’s face was flooded with pure relief. The girl walked forward. She sniffled slightly as she held her arms out. “Akaza…”

Upper three immediately dashed over to the teen and wrapped his arms around her. The girl reciprocated. Her arms wrapped around the demon’s waist as she brushed her chin against Akaza’s chest.

The demon smiled widely and spoke happily. “Nezuko…It’s been far too long…”

The girl kept nuzzling herself against the demon. Akaza did notice that she was wearing only Muzan’s shirt but brushed that aside in favor of just comforting his dear friend. She seemed to be significantly happier than when he first saw her. The demon took Nezuko and sat her down on her lap. She continued hugging the demon.

Akaza had to tread carefully with what he said. He didn’t want to unnecessarily trigger Nezuko. This was supposed to be a safe place free of any mention of her predicament. Of course, he had to ask a bit.

Akaza inquired as gently and considerately as possible. “Hey…How have you been?”

Nezuko hesitated for a few seconds receiving that question. She had to be thinking of how to respond. She didn’t know that Akaza knew what had happened.

The girl finally replied with slight caution. “I’m…I’m fine…I suppose…”

Akaza frowned. Yes, he did know. He figured that this would weigh down heavily on Nezuko’s psyche. Even so, he didn’t know what happened since then. It has been two weeks since that dreadful night.

Golden eyes shone in concern as he asked. “Really…What’s wrong?”

Nezuko was still hesitant. She pressed herself firmer against the man. Her tone was soft as she replied. “Well…I don’t think you know but…Two weeks ago I was forced…”

Nezuko gulped nervously as she hid her head. “I was forced to marry him…”

Even though Akaza knew it was still horrifying to hear it from Nezuko’s mouth. It was almost as if the reality still hadn’t settled in. Akaza was unsure of the future implications of this…What about how she feels when it comes to her family?

Nezuko was the last of the Kamados so with this…

Akaza treaded carefully with his words. “You were…Are you…ok?”

Nezuko still didn’t look up. “No…I…I…I tried to kill myself the next day…”

Akaza gasped as his eyes widened. Nezuko had tried to kill herself?! Wait then why wasn’t she a demon? There was no chance in hell that Muzan-sama was going to let Nezuko die. So how was she still a human?

Nezuko seemed to recognize that question Akaza had. “Well, I didn’t actually hurt myself…I came close though…It was so stupid of me to have tried that…”

Akaza slowly stroked Nezuko’s head. He smiled sympathetically. “You’re not stupid…I’m so happy that you’re alright though…Do you feel just a bit better now?”

Nezuko sighed and sounded a bit relieved. “Yeah, I feel a lot better now…I still feel a bit bad but seeing you is helping…”

“Out of curiosity did you ask to see me?”

“I didn’t it was all his idea…”

“Really? Wonder why…”

“If I had to guess it's probably because of how I’ve been acting the last couple of weeks…”

“Well…At least he recognizes that this is of benefit and that he isn’t…How to word this properly…”

“Jealous?”

“I didn’t say it you did.”

Nezuko chuckled slightly. Akaza was slightly relieved that Muzan wasn’t necessarily angered at the conversation going on. Did he ever really listen in on these? He wasn’t sure. Muzan could make it known if he was listening but not all the time.

If he was right now, Akaza had no idea.

Nezuko sighed again. “I still feel guilty…”

Akaza cocked his head in worry. He had a good guess about what. Nevertheless, he had to ask. “About what may I ask?”

Nezuko pressed herself against Upper Three even more. “Everything…”

Nezuko kept speaking. “I betrayed my family…I saved my life and in place my family died…And it was because of me…”

Nezuko lifted her face slightly. “I married the man who killed them…I performed…acts with him…I liked it even…”

Akaza felt some tears trickle down his chest as Nezuko started crying. “I don’t understand…My head hates it so much…I never want it…But my body…It keeps liking it…It keeps reacting to what is done…I don’t understand…I don’t understand anything…”

Akaza frowned hearing Nezuko. He had figured that this was what Nezuko felt. He knew that as Nezuko was so young she didn’t understand how her body worked. Whenever she felt arousal it was an unconscious response.

Her head was the truth in the situation. She never consented nor liked it. If she did reciprocate it was as a result of her orgasm. She didn’t know that. Well, Akaza could explain it to her with no problem!

It would certainly help in getting her out of this state she was in.

Akaza smiled warmly. “Hey…It’s not your fault…”

Nezuko shook her head. “But it is…I always react at some point…I’ve liked what he’s done to me…”

Akaza’s eyes glowed sympathetically. He opened his mouth to speak and explain. That was when he felt his vocal cords be constricted. He was now being prevented from speaking at all. Golden eyes widened in shock.

What?

Why was Muzan-sama preventing him from speaking?

Was he not allowing him to explain? Why?

Akaza cleared his throat and decided to shift course. He wasn’t going to explain because clearly, Muzan-sama was listening in. But he could still say that it wasn’t Nezuko’s fault. Shouldn’t be an issue to say that.

Akaza smiled again and said. “It’s not your fault…None of what happened was your fault…Trust me on that…”

Nezuko wasn’t a million times better, but to her, it was a small comfort. The demon kept hugging Nezuko as she kept crying softly. There had to be another way to help the mental distress the teen was in.

The tattooed demon then had an idea. Perhaps speaking about the Kamado family would help. Perhaps reminiscing would be beneficial.

Akaza was gentle. “Why not tell me some more about your family? Thinking about better times might just help you…”

Nezuko looked up finally. Her eyes were puffy as tears dripped down her face. She seemed really tired. But she did seem to be happy at the suggestion. “Yeah…I like that idea…”

Akaza and Nezuko hung out for hours after that. They talked about many different things. Not just Nezuko’s family. But also about just general topics. Nezuko had been curious about the world outside this wretched place.

Akaza came up with the idea that whenever he goes out he gets a treat for Nezuko. This was after Nezuko spoke very briefly about one of the few times she was outside. It was a double-edged memory though as it was associated with the wedding.

Nevertheless, there was still a slight happiness in Nezuko's expression when it came to the thought of being outdoors.

Nezuko had been so excited to be told that Akaza would bring her sweets whenever he went out. She just wanted something tangible from the outside. Well something from the outside not associated with Muzan-sama.

Eventually, the time together came to an end. Muzan-sama had walked in, albeit he didn’t surprise the two this time. The man rapidly motioned for Nezuko to come over to the other end of the room.

Nezuko got up heavily. She trudged over towards Muzan-sama. The demon king grabbed Nezuko’s shoulder and motioned her to the door.

However, he spoke. “I will be back in there in a little bit…I need to speak with Akaza…”

Oh…

Was this good or bad?

As it is Muzan-sama it truly is a toss-up.

Muzan-sama walked closer to Akaza and stopped near him. Upper Three shifted to a dogeza out of respect. The one brief look that Akaza was able to get of his master he saw the expression.

There was the slightest of glares from the demon king. Not one that made Akaza worry that his life was at risk. It was one that merely conveyed annoyance and a sense of superiority. Muzan-sama had something he wanted drilled into the pink-haired man’s head.

Once Akaza was in position and his head on the floor, Muzan-sama stared. He said nothing. The silence was off-putting, stressful even. What was he thinking about?

Finally, after a few moments of silence, Muzan-sama spoke. “What exactly were you going to tell her?”

Huh?

What did he mean by that?

Akaza thought in a slight panic for a second. That was when it clicked. Muzan-sama finished the realization. “What were you going to tell her about her predicament…About her body’s design…And say it exactly like you would as if you were actually speaking to her…Imagine that I am Nezuko and tell me…”

Akaza lifted his head up just a tad. He gulped somewhat nervously and started. “It isn’t your fault it was never your will. Your head was the truth in the situation. You never consented nor liked it. If you did reciprocate it was as a result of your orgasm. That’s a natural bodily response to that type of stimulus. That’s the case for all humans, even demons. Your words are the ultimate deciding factor and you never said ‘yes’ to any of this situation…”

Akaza looked up just a bit more. “That’s what I had been planning on saying to Nezuko…”

Muzan-sama hummed in contemplation. Was Akaza in trouble? It didn’t seem so at least at first glance. Didn’t make this any less stressful though.

At long last, Muzan-sama spoke. “Never say that to Nezuko…”

Akaza quickly snapped his gaze up in confusion. Why on earth would Muzan-sama order that-?

That was when it hit him. It makes so much more sense now.

Manipulation.

Muzan-sama elaborated further on Akaza’s realization. “I’m not stupid, I know she hates me. I can try and convince myself that she likes it. I know better, I’m not delusional.”

The demon king crossed his arms. “However, you and I both know she’s naïve. She doesn’t know how her body works. I can use that to my advantage. I could easily make it seem like she actually likes what is going on…Also, she came with me, therefore she consented to everything…”

Crimson eyes glowed in fervor. “One day she’ll accept me. Who knows maybe even properly fall in love with me while still a human…”

The demon king cocked his head as he asked. “By the way do you know when Nezuko’s birthday is?”

Akaza frowned in confusion. “No?”

“In case you’re confused I don’t listen in to all your conversations with Nezuko. So I wasn’t sure if that was ever a topic you two discussed…”

The demon king had a frown form on his lips. “Regardless, you are never to tell Nezuko how her body works…”

Akaza looked down in regret. He did comply in the end. He couldn’t fight his lord in the end. He could control Akaza after all. “I understand Muzan-sama…”

The raven-haired man hummed. “Good. Oh and that sweets idea you had? Quite a nice one…”

Akaza looked up in surprise. Muzan-sama continued. “I think such a thing would be good for morale. Especially since my wife always wants to get out of here…”

Akaza noted a shift in his master’s expression. He seemed to be so pleased to say the word ‘wife.’ That was when it hit Akaza. This was likely the first time he called Nezuko his ‘wife’ in a more public scenario.

It was also hearing that word that made Akaza want to protest it all. Muzan-sama saw that desire and rolled his eyes. “I know your opinions…Just keep them to yourself…Protest internally all you want I am not ever leaving my wife alone…”

Akaza frowned and looked down in regret. He figured this was the likely outcome. At least Muzan-sama was ok with the opinions. It was going to be a bit difficult to keep those thoughts to himself.

Especially with what Nezuko might tell him in the future…

But just being allowed to think negatively of this whole scenario was good.

The demon king turned around and began to leave. “That is all I have to say to you for now…”

In the blink of an eye, the demon king left the room. Thus leaving Upper Three all alone now. He was still contemplative about what he had just been ordered. It was going to be rough having to lie to Nezuko.

He desperately wanted Nezuko to know that she had never been at fault but was not allowed to…

Muzan smiled as he walked back over to his wife. She was sitting on the couch waiting for her husband. Pink eyes observed as he walked over and sat down on the couch. The man lifted his wife and placed her on his lap.

Nezuko seemed to be in a better mood than even just earlier that day. The demon king grinned. “How do you feel?”

Nezuko shrugged. “Better…Still not the best but better than earlier…”

Muzan smiled widely and nuzzled the top of his wife’s head. “I’m glad…”

Nezuko sighed and decided to lean against the demon king. Even though it was small it was still great that Nezuko was doing this willingly. A first step so that soon she does far more willingly.

Muzan thought about the future. He couldn’t wait for the day Nezuko was 16. The day that he turns his wife into a demon. Speaking of Muzan still didn’t know when his wife’s birthday was. He should ask and hopefully, he’ll finally receive an answer.

The raven-haired man spoke softly. “Little Lily, when’s your birthday?”

Nezuko shifted uncomfortably. He had anticipated that response. Muzan pressed some more though. “I still don’t know it. Look I’ll tell you mine if you tell me yours…Deal?”

Nezuko sighed in defeat. “Fine, but I want yours first…”

The demon king grinned knowing that he was finally receiving an answer to a question he’s been asking for quite some time. It took far too long for him to learn this. Nezuko had been far more stubborn about this than most other things.

The demon king answered firmly. “June 3rd. Now that you know mine what is yours?”

Nezuko’s body shifted. She was curled in more on herself. The girl was extremely hesitant to speak. She did agree though so she had to answer.

In a tone that was barely above a whisper, Nezuko finally confessed. “December 28th…”

The demon king froze upon hearing that date. He knew that date was an important day in his head. That was the day he had first fucked Nezuko, her first full day here.

That day had been her birthday?

Muzan was barely hiding the deranged smile on his face. So his Little Lily’s 12th birthday was also the day he had first gotten together with his wife? His present to her had been sex?

Oh, that was incredible! To think that precious day had been his wife’s birthday! Amazing!

Nezuko clearly still felt guilty over all of this. At least she wasn’t suicidal anymore. Or so it seemed in Muzan’s eyes. If things continued in this direction then things might return to normal.

Who knows things might become even better than before.

After all, Muzan had until Nezuko was 16 to enjoy her human frame.

That was for another time though. Nezuko was still in a rather undesirable mental state. Muzan needed to wait for Nezuko to get better. His wife will recover soon hopefully.

It was just a matter of time.

Chapter Text

It has been yet another two weeks since that day. Nezuko was in a significantly better mood. As much as Muzan hated to admit it, Akaza had helped with that significantly. His candies idea proved to be most beneficial.

Nezuko loved trying new treats that she had been provided. Seeing Nezuko perk up was always encouraging to see. It made Muzan contemplate possibly getting more foreign food for his wife. Seeing as how she liked any sweets that she received.

It would be a tad difficult to get but Muzan had his ways. Nakime was of great value after all. She could make a portal to China or Korea if she really focused and has in the past. Any other countries, Nakime has tried.

She’s succeeded in creating a portal to Russia, Italy, England, Spain, Germany, and the United States at least one time each. Muzan found all those places interesting admittedly. He even bothered to learn the languages in his spare time.

What else was he supposed to do?

As a result, Muzan was fluent in multiple languages. Perhaps one day he could bring Nezuko to another country. Of course, he wanted to gain immunity to the sun first. Anyway, it was an idea that Muzan was entertaining.

Actually, Muzan had a good way to start.

Muzan wanted to take his wife to Mount Natagumo and meet Rui. He meant to do it far sooner but things got in the way. Mainly Nezuko’s escape and of course the wedding and this state Nezuko had been in.

Now that the girl was better, he could take Nezuko to meet Rui. They could even head out that night. It would be a good thing for Nezuko. She probably desired the fresh air.

The demon king got Nezuko ready without informing her of the visit. He dressed his wife in a porcelain-shaded kimono with lotus patterns all about it. The obi was soft gray. Yet again Nezuko looked stunning in it.

Granted anything he puts his wife in was stunning as well.

The two merely spent time together until just before nightfall. The demon king then chose it best to tell Nezuko his plan. The two had been at the table. Nezuko had been eating her supper.

That was when the raven-haired man grinned. “I have an idea of what we can do later…”

Nezuko gave a hum of acknowledgment. Muzan could sense an air of annoyance from his wife. She was probably guessing it was related to sex. The man would be lying if he said he didn’t find himself irked at that reaction.

But he had to be calm. So he simply spoke. “I have someone I want you to meet. So I’m taking you with me when I go to see them…”

Nezuko looked up with an inquisitive expression. “Really? Where are we going? Who’re you seeing?”

Muzan leaned on his hand. “I would rather you wait and see who it is. But the place we are going is called Mount Natagumo.”

Nezuko peered up in thought. She was probably trying to see if she had ever heard of the mountain. A sigh breached her lips. “I never heard of that mountain before…”

The man chuckled lightly. “I figured…There isn’t any civilization around that particular area. The only human life is one or two farms in the area.”

Nezuko frowned. “I assume it’s a demon we’re meeting, but they haven’t killed the people living there?”

“Well Little Lily, allow me to explain…I’ll use myself as an example. In one night I could kill an entire city with no issues. But what is the point of killing everyone as a demon?”

Nezuko stroked her chin in contemplation. “There isn’t one…”

“Correct. Also, a demon needs to eat. Humans decompose after so long so even with all demons there is a low chance that the whole city would be eaten before sunrise. Humans have use to us as a food supply. Why decrease that population?”

Nezuko seemed to be considering it. Muzan added another thing. “And another thing, an entire city being dead would raise alarm with the government. I could easily eradicate the government but what about the world outside of Japan? They are also a factor…”

“So it’s a situation of if the pros outweigh the cons?”

“Correct. The death of a whole village is plausible, and unnoticeable even if we chose wisely. As for farms, those pose more caution as humans need food. Can’t exactly have them all be dying due to famine that we caused by eating the farmers.”

The teen nodded in understanding. “So when are we going?”

The demon king smirked. “We’ll leave about an hour after sunset…”

The sun had set a little while ago. Muzan and Nezuko were waiting in anticipation. Well, mainly Muzan. It's been far too long since he’s seen Rui. Muzan may not see many people as worthy in his eyes.

Rui was one of those people who had Muzan’s affection, along with Nezuko.

Sure it wasn’t the same as with Nezuko. It was more of a father/son relationship that the demon king perceived. Rui was a lot like Muzan. He was born sickly and would have died very young.

Just like Muzan when he was a human…

That was not relevant right now. Now was the time to see his valued demon. The demon king sent his command to Nakime for her to open the door to the mountain.

The door opened but a second later.

Nezuko observed as the door opened to the outside. A cool late spring, early summer breeze blew through. Oh…It has been five months, hasn’t it? Nezuko was not going to allow for that to affect her now.

Her focus was on being outside.

The demon king took Nezuko by her shoulder and led her outside. Once through the door slammed shut behind the pair. Nezuko gazed around the area where they had been dropped.

It was a clearing within a forested area. There seemed to be some visible spider webs on the trees. Looking slightly behind her body Nezuko could see an old, slightly decrepit building. It seemed to be a good place for a demon to hide though.

Where was this demon that Muzan spoke of though?

Nezuko looked around in curiosity. There was no one that Nezuko could see right now. How strange…

Pink eyes suddenly saw someone out of the corner of her gaze. Her eyes looked up at the roof of the building to see who it was. Muzan followed suit, except it was as if he knew they were there. To be fair he probably did.

It was a boy.

He looked to be around Nezuko’s age, at least appearance-wise. His hair was unique, Nezuko didn’t know how to describe it properly. Spiky would be a good word. His skin was powder color with some red dots beneath his left eye, above his right eye, and running down his right cheek. His kimono was web-textured.

Nezuko couldn’t see his eyes from the distance they were at.

The boy looked at the pair and instantly vanished. Nezuko blinked and now the boy was kneeling respectfully before the two. This was awkward to Nezuko at least. She was not and will not get used to being treated like this…

The boy spoke respectfully. “Muzan-sama…”

The demon king spoke with what Nezuko could interpret as affection. “Rui…It’s been quite a while hasn’t it…”

Rui…That was this boy’s name? Anyway, Rui responded. “Indeed it has been. I admit I did not expect to see you…Especially since this isn’t where we typically meet…”

The boy looked up just a bit to see Nezuko better. Finally, Nezuko could see the boy’s eyes. The scleras were red with circles of deep red around the eyeballs. His iris was a mint green. The boy’s right pupil had three black dots.

His left was interesting. It was kanji. Instead of the past where it was ‘Upper’ and it being in both eyes, it was different. It was just in the left eye. It was the kanji for ‘Lower’ and ‘Five.’

Fascinating…

Rui spoke with reverence and slight curiosity. “May I inquire as to who she is…?”

Muzan spoke in realization. “That’s right you haven’t met her nor heard of her yet…Well, why not introduce yourself?”

Nezuko looked at the boy still on the ground. She gulped nervously and spoke. “Uh…I’m Kamado Nezuko…”

Muzan quickly cleared his throat. “I understand that you haven’t quite introduced yourself properly yet…But that’s not the correct family name…”

Oh right…This was going to be rough in the future…Nezuko STILL loathed the concept of being married to her captor. But compliance was all she could do to escape.

The teen corrected herself with great hesitancy. “I-I mean K-Kibutsuji Nezuko…”

The boy cocked his head in interest. He likely didn’t understand the situation. Perhaps he thought that she meant as a daughter. Muzan clarified. “This is my wife…”

The boy acknowledged and stood up to his full height. The boy bowed and spoke again. “I understand…It’s an honor to meet you Nezuko-sama…”

The girl started freaking out hearing that title. She was not under any circumstances being called that. “I would really prefer not to be called that! Please just call me Nezuko!”

Rui stood up and simply looked at Muzan in a neutral expression. He was probably waiting for a confirmation that this wish was to be granted. The demon king huffed. “Just call her by her first name…I don’t care if that’s what she wants…”

Rui nodded and spoke. “You wish to speak inside?”

Muzan grinned. “That sounds like a good idea…”

Nezuko wiggled her way out and laughed nervously. “Uh…If it's alright with you could I stay out here?”

Crimson eyes glanced at the teen with caution. Nezuko quickly reassured her captor. “I’m not going to do anything dumb! I just want to be in the fresh air if that’s alright with you!”

The demon king pursed his lips in contemplation. Rui offered a reason as to why Nezuko should be allowed outside. “I believe she’ll be fine…She wouldn’t get far even if she ran…”

The raven-haired man sighed in agreement. “Fine…I suppose the whole point was to be outside, to begin with…Just don’t do anything stupid…”

With that, the man and the boy turned and walked inside of the building.

Nezuko stood there for a moment in contemplation. It seemed that Muzan genuinely had affection for the demon she just met. He never acted this way with anyone else. Sure Nezuko was treated in a somewhat similar fashion. But it was different.

It was more so like how her father would look at Tanjiro. So a father/son dynamic? But why Rui? Not that Nezuko was complaining. She was just perplexed.

It was interesting honestly. Was there something about the demon that reminded Muzan of himself? Nezuko wanted to ask but obviously couldn’t right now. It's also possible that Rui would be uncomfortable with answering that question.

The teen wanted to be as friendly with Rui as possible. He did seem to be around her age. It would be so great to have someone to be with who was around her age!

But now what?

Nezuko was telling the truth when she said she wasn’t going to try and run away. She had no clue how to get out of here and as Muzan stated there was no proper civilization nearby. There was also Rui’s statement. He stated that she wouldn’t get far if she tried.

So Nezuko was just going to stay.

But what was she going to do? Just look around this area? The girl shrugged and walked a bit towards the forest. Pink eyes observed the few spider webs she could see. They were intricately designed. Nezuko wondered where the spiders that made them were…

She could pass the time by watching those…

Nezuko sighed in a bored manner. That was when she heard something odd. Nezuko looked around and stepped closer to the forest. The noise became clearer. Was that…Was that crying?

Huh?

Who was that?

Why was someone crying?

It sounded like another girl as well…

Nezuko scrunched her nose and stepped into the woods. The girl followed the sound as best she could. They didn’t seem to be that far away. Nezuko cautiously walked closer to the crying.

It was but a few moments later when Nezuko finally found the source of the crying. In a tiny clearing was another person. She was sobbing into her hands. Her hair was the same color white as Rui’s.

Actually, was she related to Rui?

The girl seemed to suddenly sense Nezuko and whipped her head around. She really did look like Rui, just a few differences. The woman actually looked to be older than Nezuko. Tears were streaming down her face.

She seemed to be really scared.

Nezuko held out her hands and shifted her face to one of compassion. Nezuko spoke softly. “Are you ok? I heard you crying…”

The demoness seemed to hesitate, she was unsure of what to do. At least she wasn’t trying to attack Nezuko. That was good.

The teen walked closer to the woman. Her eyes showed sympathy and kindness in them. “Are you hurt? Do you need help?”

The woman shifted her body to face Nezuko. She wiped the tears from her eyes. Her voice was quivering. “You’re…You’re a human? What are you doing here?”

Nezuko faltered for a second. She didn’t want to fully explain the situation to this woman. She was also the one who needed comfort, not Nezuko. She didn’t need that kind of pity right now.

Nezuko got to her knees and kept up the kind look. “I…I would rather not get into that…I’m more worried about you…”

The woman hesitated. She looked to the side and mumbled. “I’m…I’m fine…”

Nezuko smiled warmly. “Are you really though?”

The woman looked back as tears dripped from her eyes still. She finally confessed. “No, I’m not…”

The sobbing demoness looked down as her shoulders shook. Her voice was shaking. “I’m always in pain…I hate everything…I hate everything so much…I hate my life this was all my fault…”

Nezuko froze for a second. She may not know the exact circumstances as to why this woman was crying. She may not have gone through what Nezuko’s gone through. But she still suffered as a demon.

Nezuko could relate to those thoughts. She felt them herself. But the teen wasn’t going to be selfish. Soft hands grabbed the woman’s shoulders. Mint-colored eyes glanced at the girl. Her eyes filled with despair.

Nezuko’s face was as kind as could be. “Whatever happened to you I may not know…But it's not your fault…Nothing that happened was your fault…Trust me on this…”

The demoness stared for a second. She whimpered and then shot forward and wrapped her arms around the girl. Nezuko reciprocated and hugged her back. Nezuko noted that the woman seemed to be shrinking.

This seemed to be a natural transformation. Almost as if she were supposed to be small. Nezuko noticed that the woman shrank down to the size of a child. A child that looked to be around Hanako’s age.

Nezuko was taken aback thinking of the fact that a girl the same age as her younger sister being turned into a demon. What circumstances led to that? How could something so horrible have happened to someone even younger than Nezuko?

It was tragic.

Nezuko hugged the girl even tighter to comfort her as best she could. The girl wept into the hug. She really needed this it seems. Nezuko spoke to encourage the girl. “You’ll be ok…Trust me on this…I know…”

The girl looked up and seemed to realize something. She probably just figured out that Nezuko was in a similar situation as her. She stared right into Nezuko’s eyes, they still were filled with warmth.

The girl looked to be about to say something. She had opened her mouth to speak. Then her eyes widened in horror as she seemed to be sensing something. The girl let go and backed away. Her body shifted back to her adult form.

She was in dogeza, her head pressed into the dirt. Why was she-?

Oh no…

Nezuko whipped her head around to see Muzan and Rui standing behind them. Crimson eyes were glowing in slight annoyance. Rui’s face was neutral. Oh, this was bad…

Nezuko quickly spoke so she could at least avoid punishment. “I was not running away! I-I heard crying and went to see what was wrong! I swear I wasn’t trying to leave!”

Muzan sighed and walked just a bit closer. The demoness behind Nezuko whimpered more than before. Did he not believe her? He could search this demoness’ memories! Then again, Nezuko felt bad at wanting to just suggest that…

The demon king spoke. “I know…I watched that whole discussion…Why else do you think I’m here?”

No that actually makes sense. Why would Muzan be here if he hadn’t observed the short conversation? At least Nezuko was reassured that Muzan probably wasn’t going to punish her. Hopefully.

Rui stepped forward and spoke in a still neutral tone. “It was a good thing that you encountered mother rather than any of my other family members…”

Oh wait there are more demons? Also, the one behind Nezuko was the mother? That didn’t seem right…She seemed to be around Hanako’s age…Or at least turned at that age…It was confusing…

The porcelain-haired demon continued. “It would have been dreadful had you encountered anyone else…Father would have crushed you into a pulp…My older siblings would have hung you for food…One of my particular brothers would have had his spiders bite you….Then Muzan-sama would have had to turn you into a demon…Mother was honestly the best scenario she tends to hesitate when it comes to humans even after being here for three years…”

Muzan frowned. “So you put yourself in danger?”

Nezuko rapidly made an excuse. “I didn’t know there was anyone else on this mountain!”

Muzan sighed and cocked his finger to tell Nezuko to come over. The teen flinched and then looked down. With a heavy weight on her shoulders, Nezuko stood up. She trudged her feet over to the man.

Rui spoke as Nezuko walked over. “I deeply apologize on behalf of Mother…I will make sure that she is duly punished…”

Nezuko was grabbed by her waist and pressed against Muzan. Rui looked slightly to his right. “It seems that father was nearby anyway…He can deal with mother…”

Nezuko stilled hearing some thuds from nearby. The girl paled hearing the noise grow closer. Nezuko looked past Muzan at the sound of…footsteps? Anyway she stared as the person come closer.

Pink eyes widened in horror seeing an incredibly tall demon enter her view. It was a horrifying-looking monster. His face resembled a spider more than anything. He had mandibles on the side of his far too wide mouth. He had multiple eyes.

He truly was an unholy sight to see.

Nezuko could see the demoness she had tried comforting before shooting straight up and falling on her behind. Her arms were out, her face filled with terror.

She was begging. “NO WAIT!!! PLEASE I’M SORRY!!!”

The horrifying-looking demon stalked closer. Nezuko was alarmed realizing that this poor girl was about to be hurt. Nezuko was about to dash forward and defend the girl. “No wait! It’s not-!”

The teen was then suddenly picked up and flung over the demon king’s shoulder. He was about to walk away. Nezuko watched in horror as the tall demon grabbed the girl by her hair. The girl screamed weakly as she grabbed the hand on her hair.

Rui spoke with no emotion. “Take mother down the mountain…I don’t want any more interruptions…”

The demon simply creaked creepily. He then began dragging the poor girl away. The demoness was begging for mercy. Begging for whatever was about to happen to not happen. Nezuko frowned watching.

That was when Nezuko noticed something. The demoness had never moved that much from the spot that she sat in. So the teen hadn’t noticed it before. Now that the poor girl was being dragged away Nezuko could see it.

Blood.

Blood underneath the place where the girl had been sitting.

It was tainted just slightly. But Nezuko knew exactly what caused it. She had experienced it before albeit not as severely.

Muzan had used Nezuko roughly enough in the past to cause her to bleed after he was done.

This girl had been used as well.

Nezuko felt her heart sank. She wanted to save this poor girl from a fate that Nezuko had known for so long. She didn’t want anyone to ever suffer from what Nezuko had known for so long now.

The teen tried to wiggle her way out of Muzan’s arm desperately. “Wait! It wasn’t her fault! Don’t hurt her!”

Muzan had begun to walk back to the building as Nezuko kept struggling. Rui had appeared in front of Nezuko’s gaze. He blocked Nezuko’s view of that poor girl. She could still hear her begging for mercy but it was fading.

The boy spoke as if he were stating the time of day. “I understand but Mother still should have known better. Punishment is needed for such a lesson to be learned…”

Nezuko furrowed her eyebrows. “But this was nothing! It was an accident and mainly my fault! She’s going to be hurt for something I did!”

Rui shrugged. “Regardless, my point still stands. Such punishment is a good lesson…”

Nezuko huffed. “So what? You hurt your family when they tick you off then?”

Rui’s face was still neutral. “No, only when they need to learn a lesson…”

“That’s not how a family is supposed to work! There’s discipline, this is not it!”

“How would you know?”

“I had a family once. My father had never hurt my mother even when she made a mistake in the past! He would help her! Never ‘discipline’ her for such a stupid reason!”

“Every family is different…What I and my family have are true bonds…”

“Bonds of fear…That is not what families have! What my family had was nothing like this! What I had were bonds of love and trust! This is not that!”

“Alright then prove it. Where’s your family?”

Nezuko glared intensely at the demon at what he said. He had to know that Nezuko’s family was dead. Also, this was Nezuko’s only mention of her father. She did word it in a way that made it seem like he was dead.

Anyway the audacity of this demon to ask that.

Nezuko hissed out. “You-! Even if my family can’t prove those bonds one day someone will! I can promise that!”

Rui smirked slightly. “We shall see…I doubt it though…”

Nezuko practically growled at the demon. How could a kid have such a calloused look at family ties? The small group arrived back at the initial clearing. The group made it back to the center and Nezuko was finally placed back on the ground.

Muzan grabbed Nezuko by her shoulders and forced her to face him. His face was deathly serious.”Listen. I’ll let you stay out here as long as you promise me not to leave this clearing. Do you understand?”

Nezuko nodded but still looked back at Rui in anger. Muzan noticed with a slight frown. “What? Angered at what he said?”

Nezuko then shot her glare at Muzan. Both unintentionally and intentionally. Unintentionally she didn’t set out to glare at him at first. Intentionally in the sense that he was the reason she had no family.

The demon king frowned. “You are…”

Nezuko huffed. “It’s blatantly wrong…”

Muzan cocked his head. “That’s a relative definition…”

“He’s my age! How could he have gotten it so wrong!”

Crimson eyes looked at the demon then back at Nezuko. He chuckled amusedly. “You think he’s around your age?”

Rui sighed. “I’m actually in my 30s…”

Nezuko snapped her gaze back towards Rui. He was in his 30s? Nezuko was shocked to learn that. Wait no…It makes sense that demons don’t age…They were immortal beings after all…So perhaps it seemed like demons remained the age they were turned or maybe they matured.

Nezuko had no idea honestly.

That was not important anymore though. Muzan kissed the top of the teen’s forehead and backed away. “Behave yourself…”

With that, the two demons went back inside the building.

Nezuko just stood there in contemplation. She was unsure of Rui. She thought that maybe she would be able to be close to the boy…or man…The fact that Rui was in his 30s was surprising.  Did Rui turn when he was her age and was just now an adult?

Why did he look like that though?

Did he just prefer to look like he was an early teenager? That was interesting…

Anyway, Nezuko didn’t think that she would get along with Rui. His warped perception of family bonds was disturbing. Bonds of fear were not the way to go. The fact that he genuinely thought this abuse was fine and normal was dreadful…

Alas, it appears that Nezuko will be made to hang out with Rui in the future due to the relationship he had with Muzan. Thus the teen has to now grin and bear it.

Shouldn’t be that hard, Nezuko’s been doing that this whole time…

While waiting for Muzan to finish talking to Rui, Nezuko might as well just wait here. The girl looked around and spotted a spider web with a spider actually on it.

The girl shrugged and walked over to it. The girl sat down on the ground and peered at the web. The spider was similar patterned to Rui. Based on what he had said these spiders might be an extension of his abilities.

Whatever those were…

Pink eyes stared at the spider as it did its business. It spun its web. It was unaffected by the girl watching her. A moth flew into the web, unfortunately. It became stuck and struggled to get out of the web.

The spider inched its way over to the moth. It was struggling to live, watching as its death was approaching. The spider made it over and bit the moth. It struggled a little bit more as it clung to the last vestiges of life.

That was when the moth stilled and passed on.

The spider began to grab the body and started wrapping it up in its silken webs. Food for later right? Nezuko tilted her head as she watched the spider do its business. Perhaps she should watch as the spider prepared its food.

Nezuko watched as the spider finished wrapping up the dead moth. It took quite some time for the spider to finish. The spider finished and left the cocoon in the same spot in which it died.

How long has it been since Nezuko started watching the spider?

Who knows?

Nezuko sighed and stood up. The girl looked around and looked to see if there was any place to sit. Or if there was anything else to watch. Nezuko realized that there was a whole other area that she hadn’t looked at.

The teen began walking over towards that side. Nezuko couldn’t see any flowers. Regrettable…Pink eyes looked around wondering if there was anything. There didn’t seem anything.

That was until she saw something odd…

It seemed to be a cocoon near the side of the house. It hung on a nearby tree. What on earth? What was that doing there?

There were no bugs that big, what was that for?

Wait didn’t Rui say that if Nezuko was bitten by one of the spiders, Muzan would have to turn her into a demon? Did that mean that those spiders turned people into something? Was that what this cocoon was for?

The girl looked around and saw nothing. There were no other living beings nearby. Nezuko scrunched her nose and decided to look closer.

As Nezuko walked closer she noticed that the cocoon looked old. It didn’t seem to be the most stable. Was it close to bursting? How odd…

Nezuko stood before the cocoon and stared at it. The branch holding the thing creaked and groaned. It really did look like it was about to burst open. Was this made of silk? Similar to that of spider silks?

Was Rui’s blood demon art related to spider silks?

That would be fascinating if so. Nezuko wonders how it feels. She could never feel how spider silk felt because she obviously couldn’t touch it. She also didn’t want any spiders to get on her.

This should be fine.

The girl raised her right hand towards the cocoon. The girl cocked her head in curiosity. Her hand moved closer to the silk. It was but an inch away.

“DON’T TOUCH THA-!”

It was too late. Nezuko’s finger poked the cocoon and it burst instantly.

The cocoon burst and the insides fell out. The fluids splashed all over Nezuko. The teen closed her eyes as the goopy inside of the cocoon landed on the ground and on her body. Something heavy thudded sickeningly onto the ground.

Nezuko opened her eyes after it the liquids stopped. It was really thick, what on earth was this? Pink eyes wondered what on earth had fallen to the ground.

Nezuko instantly regretted looking at what had fallen at her feet.

It used to be a human. It was a disintegrating body. The jaw was barely there. The eyes were somewhat rolling out of the barely there skull. The body itself was essentially a pile of goo. There were some intestines visible. It was horrific.

Nezuko’s heart was racing. She was breathing heavily. Her eyes were wide in horror. Her hands reached up to her mouth. She had never seen something so horrifying.

Nezuko screamed in absolute horror.

Then the world turned to darkness.

Nezuko opened her eyes slowly. She heard muffled yelling, it sounded like two people. One of which sounded familiar. What happened?

Nezuko’s eyes were half open now. Nezuko could see the star-filled sky; some trees were visible at the bottom of her field of view. Muzan was sort of visible as well. Why was she on the ground?

The girl still heard yelling as she looked around slightly. She really wanted to try and figure out what on earth happened. Nezuko could see to her right Rui and someone else…It appeared to be another one of the family. They looked to be younger than Rui.

Rui was yelling furiously at the demon boy. The boy was bleeding from unknown wounds. He was crying, seemingly begging for something. But what?

Pink eyes looked down at her feet next.

That was when she saw that dead person again. They were in relatively the same position as before. Except this time an eye was half melted near Nezuko’s feet.

The girl felt bile rise into her throat. She was about to throw up.

Nezuko shot straight up and doubled over. She leaned away from Muzan to avoid what she was about to do.

Nezuko vomited all over the forest floor.

It felt horrid. It was hot and acidic as Nezuko spewed. She genuinely hated throwing up even in the past when she felt this way. Once the girl was done she coughed a few times to ensure it was all out.

The girl felt Muzan’s hand on her back. He rubbed his hand into a circle to help calm and comfort Nezuko. The girl looked back up after feeling a bit better. Rui had created a thread and wrapped it around the younger demon’s neck.

The demon was dragged forward and practically face-planted onto the ground. The terrified boy looked right into the girl’s eyes. Rui hissed at the boy. “Apologize…”

The boy flinched and instantly shifted into a dogeza. The demon’s voice was quavering. “I-I’m sorry! Please forgive me!”

Nezuko was confused as to why this boy was apologizing. Was he the one who put that cocoon there? Nezuko tried to look at the human only to be met with a blue-nailed hand blocking her view and keeping her head looking forward.

Oh, Muzan was angry; he only really had his nails out like this when he was angry or in a mood.

But over this?

Wasn’t that cocoon supposed to be here?

As a result Nezuko never responded to the apology. She had been too startled to reply to it.  Nezuko was then picked up and held in a bridal style. The demon king stood up and started walking away.

Rui dashed over and stood before Muzan with a slightly concerned look. “If I may offer some advice, I would say that you should clean off Nezuko after you return. The liquid inside the cocoon is acidic. Now it's not as potent anymore so I would not stress over it…However, if it lingers longer on her skin it may cause a severe rash. Her clothes won’t ever be able to be worn again, unfortunately…”

Muzan nodded taking the suggestion into consideration. Nezuko could feel her skin start to burn a bit. It was more so irritating than concerning. It seemed that Muzan took notice of that.

The demon king spoke coldly. “I feel that more punishment is required for what he’s done…”

Rui peered behind Muzan at the young demon and nodded. The demon behind Muzan started to be. “N-No…NO! PLEASE I’M SOR-!”

The boy was silenced. All that Nezuko could hear was whimpering. What even happened? How was he silenced? It didn’t seem that Muzan had done anything…

Speaking of, the crimson-eyed man sighed in frustration. Rui bowed in apology and spoke. “I am deeply sorry for how this meeting ended…I do wish this could have gone better…For that, I am truly sorry…”

Nezuko was slightly concerned with how Muzan was going to react. Sure she didn’t particularly like Rui; she still didn’t want people to be hurt on account of her. Also, Muzan wasn’t exactly the nicest individual. He was cruel.

Not in this case apparently. He seemed to be sympathetic. “It’s fine…It wasn’t of your doing that this ended up this way…Just deal with the reason this meeting turned sour…”

Muzan walked past Rui and towards the door that had just appeared. The demon king stopped near it and spoke. “I will visit again soon…”

There was no response from the demon. By that point, the pair was inside the room. The door slammed shut and they walked inside. Muzan immediately bolted towards the bathroom and for the shower.

The demon king placed Nezuko on her feet and began to undress her. The clothes were shredded in the blink of an eye. The demon took off his clothes and turned on the shower. The water flooded over Nezuko’s irritated skin.

The demon king grabbed some lotion and began to rub it over Nezuko’s skin. “You feel fine?”

Nezuko nodded. “Yeah for the most part. My skin feels a bit tingly right now…”

The demon frowned. “Probably from the acid…You’ll be fine though…Just relax and let me handle this…”

The girl stayed put as Muzan cleaned off her frame. It wasn’t the worst in the world. Nezuko couldn’t complain, this was fine. Nezuko had no issues with any of this…Nezuko was fine with how this night went.

It was a fine night overall…

Chapter Text

The next few days went fine. Nezuko was not at all punished for meeting that demon girl from the other night. Which was such a good thing when Nezuko thought about it. Nezuko had been slightly concerned about that. She was stressed for the demon girl though…

She was hoping that poor girl was ok…

But Nezuko had the sinking feeling that she wasn’t. Considering how she looked when she was being dragged away. Then who it was that took her away. Lastly, the demon that ordered her to be 'punished' for an offense she didn't commit. She was probably badly hurt on account of Nezuko…

And worse she wasn’t going to be able to see the girl ever again. That fact hurt Nezuko greatly.

Then there was the boy demon from when that little visit ended. What happened to him? How was he punished and what became of him? He seemed genuinely terrified at the prospect of what was to come. At least, he was before being silenced by Rui.

What was that prospect is the question.

Unfortunately, that was in the past, Nezuko was far more focused on her body right now…

The girl was lying on the bed right now curled into a ball. Her stomach hurt. Actually, the pain felt a little lower than her stomach, but that was the best description. The consistent discomfort had started not long after Muzan left that morning.

It actually didn’t make sense this time. Muzan hadn’t done anything to Nezuko the night before. Even if he had, it was midday right now.

Any stomach pain that came from their encounters happened earlier in the day…

So what was this?

Nezuko groaned as she pressed her hand on her abdomen. It was so uncomfortable, such a sharp yet also dull pain. How was Nezuko supposed to get relief from this? Muzan was out and she relied on him for any form of help.

Regrettably.

Surely he’ll be back soon, right?

He said he was just doing something. What was he doing? Wait was he eating actually? Nezuko had asked and he avoided answering. Him eating makes sense.

He knows that Nezuko would protest. She didn’t want anyone to die. She wanted to try and convince Muzan to not eat any more people. But Nezuko knew deep down she could do nothing to change Muzan's mind for the better.

As the demon had said early in this whole captivity: ‘You change for me, I don’t change for you.’

Those words have rang true over these last five months. Nezuko still had her morals but she’s changed a bit…She’s become more submissive whenever Muzan approaches her for sex and things of that nature…She’s also gotten a bit used to the change in family name.

Then again she had still not fully adjusted to it. Nezuko was still probably going to introduce herself as Kamado for at least a little while. But it could be excused as a habit for the first few times. There will be a time when Nezuko needs to use Kibutsuji more willingly.

That wasn’t totally relevant now. What mattered was where on earth the demon king even was right now. She was in a lot of pain and she knew for sure that Muzan would do what he could to help with the pain.

Hopefully, Muzan will be back soon…

It took far too long until Muzan finally returned. Nezuko’s stomach pain persisted. It didn’t matter how hard the girl pressed the pain persisted. What took him so long?

The man immediately appeared in front of Nezuko’s gaze. His eyes were filled with concern. His hand was close to Nezuko’s head. Why was he acting like this?

His tone was filled with worry. “Are you alright Little Lily?”

Nezuko grunted in slight irritation. “No. My stomach hurts…”

Muzan looked down at Nezuko’s body with a frown. “Your stomach?”

Hands moved to the girl’s body. The demon king shifted Nezuko’s body to stretch her out. The girl groaned and pressed her hands onto her stomach. Muzan looked down and sighed. “That’s what I thought…”

What did he mean by that? Muzan pulled Nezuko’s body to the edge of the bed. He spread the girl’s legs and began to undress Nezuko slightly. What was he doing? What was wrong?

The man loomed over her. “Can you sit up for me?”

Nezuko grunted and was helped to an upright position. The girl moaned in pain as she looked down. She was genuinely curious about what Muzan was worried about. That was when she saw it.

Blood staining her thighs and fundoshi. What on earth?! Why was there blood there?!

Nezuko gasped in horror. “What happened?! Why is there blood?!”

The demon king shushed Nezuko gently. “Calm down…You’re ok…”

Nezuko looked right at the demon king with panic. “But I’m bleeding! How can I be ok?! I didn’t even do anything!!!”

Muzan took Nezuko’s cheeks into his hands. “I know…This is normal for human girls…”

“It-It is?”

“Yes…This is natural for human girls…It’s a natural part of becoming an adult…”

“This is?”

“Correct…Give me a moment. I will get you some medicine to help you with your cramps…”

The demon king then stood up and left the area. Nezuko shifted her body forward a bit. She was worried that she was staining the bed. This was normal? Bleeding from her private parts?

Nezuko wanted to ask more, she truly didn’t know how her body worked. The young girl hung her lower half off the edge of the bed. The girl felt something trickle down her thigh. Was that more blood?

Muzan returned with a concoction in his hand. He held it up with a spoon to the girl’s lips. “Here, have some of this…”

Nezuko opened her mouth and consumed whatever was on the spoon. It was a rather sour-tasting liquid. Not the worst thing Nezuko’s ever tasted though. The girl finished it and then stared at Muzan.

The demon cocked his head. “It’ll take effect soon…”

Nezuko sighed gratefully. Then suddenly Nezuko was pushed down to the bed. The girl grunted in confusion. That confusion changed to shock when she felt a tongue lap against her folds.

Nezuko shot up and looked down in bewilderment. The demon king was kicking her folds again. Why was he doing this now?

Nezuko was so confused. “Wh-What are you doing?”

Muzan looked up, there was just a bit of blood at the corners of his mouth. He had a wicked grin on his lips. “What does it look like?”

Nezuko frowned further. “Uh…Isn’t this weird…?”

Muzan shrugged. “Perhaps…But consider the fact that I’m a demon. Perhaps this might be substantial enough to prevent me from eating a person…”

Nezuko stilled in thought. That was actually a good point. If Nezuko could just offer herself then surely Muzan won’t eat anyone! Nezuko opted to lie down and spoke. “Just go on…”

With that, Nezuko felt Muzan immediately lick at Nezuko’s private area again.

Muzan was savoring the taste of Nezuko’s blood. The demon king didn’t often get the opportunity to consume his wife’s blood. He only ever did IF he decided to bite her. Which wasn’t often.

His fangs could easily injure her beyond recovery.

When Muzan did bite his wife it was more so a light nip. It didn’t draw much blood though. Regardless, Muzan loved it whenever his lily’s blood passed his lips.

It was truly a treat.

To Muzan it was as if a candy. Similar to that which Nezuko would eat. What was the best candy to compare it to? Well, the demon king wasn’t sure. He couldn’t eat human food unless there was blood mixed into it.

Which he didn’t like to do as it still didn’t taste that good. With animal meat sure it was the best tasting. Anything else, it was disgusting.

This on the other hand…

It was delectable…

The demon king kept lapping on Nezuko’s vulva. The man had moved his hands and spread his wife’s thighs further apart. He breathed heavily as he grew more into it. It was certainly tempting to use the blood of Nezuko’s period for access.

However, Muzan opted to ask his Little Lily if she was fine with being fucked afterward.

He felt like being nice this time. At the very least, Muzan was hoping that he could cause Nezuko to orgasm. It might influence her to accept his offer to be fucked. If she didn’t the raven-haired man was going to accept her rejection.

But he was hoping her orgasm would be powerful enough that she would say yes.

The demon king continued and then moved his hand down to his pants. He slowly unzipped his pants and moved his undergarments. His cock was limp but he slowly began to stroke himself.

It felt amazing, Muzan couldn’t complain. Especially since he was hearing Nezuko start to moan softly. This was a good sign.

Muzan kept going with the full intention of causing Nezuko to orgasm.

Hopefully, it will be soon. It had to be.

The man continued with a passion. Nezuko actually started to reciprocate. It could be subconsciously, but Nezuko was grinding her pussy against Muzan’s lips. The man could feel Nezuko writhing above him. She was panting heavily.

She had to be getting close now.

The demon king sucked particularly harshly against his wife’s folds. That was what did it actually. Nezuko’s hands dashed forward towards the demon king’s head. With those hands, she pulled the man against her.

Muzan sucked again and with that, Nezuko moaned heavily and arched her back. The raven-haired man felt his wife cum into his mouth. Mixed into the orgasm was some blood from her period.

This was the best that either has ever tasted. Muzan didn’t want it to end. Unfortunately, the man knew better. It comes to an end soon. Also, it would be foolish to have this happen every time Nezuko bled.

Regardless the demon king slurped up what he could. He savored what he could. But he had to be fast. He wanted to ask his wife if she wanted to fuck. The sooner he does it the more likely she’ll say ‘yes.’

When Muzan finished he stood up and leaned over Nezuko. She was still coming down from her orgasm. She was groaning, her pink eyes clouded over.

Crimson eyes were glowing in pure want. His cock was fully erect. It was so tempting to just rip off his and Nezuko’s clothes and fuck. But he has to ask and be polite.

Muzan asked rapidly. “Little Lily…Do you mind if I fuck you now?”

Nezuko looked at him. Her eyes were still clouded. She was still experiencing her high. The girl then raised her hand to her robe slit and opened it up. Revealing her chest.

Her eyes looked up at him, still fully feeling her orgasm but Muzan didn’t care.

She had just given permission.

Muzan essentially tore off his clothes. He then almost ripped the girl’s robe off her body. The man forced Nezuko’s legs on either side of his hips then pressed his cock against Nezuko’s vulva.

There was a slight chuckle that escaped Muzan’s lips as he pushed further inside. Nezuko gasped and finally regained lunacy. Her eyes shone in a slight panic. She seemed startled feeling Muzan.

The girl stammered. “W-Wait!”

Muzan slammed fully inside. His eyes shone in a wild light as he looked down at his wife. “Why am I waiting? You gave me permission…”

Nezuko quickly fired back. “I never-!”

Muzan interrupted. “Gave permission? Why did you then why did you take off your robes after I asked?”

Nezuko was silent now. She realized that by doing something inadvertently she gave consent. The teen very quickly fell limp in Muzan’s grasp. Indicating that she was allowing Muzan to use her as he pleased.

Muzan grinned wickedly as he plunged inside Nezuko.

Nezuko was now lying on top of Muzan after all of that…Nezuko was so angry after that started. Well internally, she had a bad feeling about what Muzan would do IF he knew how angry she was.

How was Nezuko supposed to know that by unknowingly revealing her breasts to Muzan she gave permission to be used?

This was so stupid!

To think that this lasted as long as it did. How long has it been? Two hours maybe? Nezuko has been fucked while being bent over the bed before. Nezuko had almost forgotten about the first time and she found it to not be that comfortable. She found it rather embarrassing.

Then there was the rest of it. On her back, stomach, and lastly on top. Which is how Nezuko ended up being on top of Muzan. She had been forced to ride him to end it all. It had been a ‘suggestion’ from Muzan.

Regardless, it wasn’t as miserable a time as it could have been. Nezuko had certainly had worse times with Muzan in the past. At least with this time what Muzan was doing had actually distracted from the pain of her stomach. Actually, the pain was completely gone now!

Actually, now that the two weren’t doing anything she should probably ask what on earth was happening to her body.

Why did Muzan claim that this was normal? He said that all human girls go through this but what did he actually mean by that? Was it a natural function or something? Then why hasn’t this happened before? It would certainly help if she got an explanation.

Nezuko looked up and placed her chin against Muzan’s chest. His hand had been on her back rubbing it softly. Nezuko was glad that Muzan hadn’t forced her to stay on his cock. She was still dripping albeit it could be blood.

The girl asked with great curiosity. “So…What did you mean by the blood thing being a normal thing?”

Muzan looked down as best he could. When he saw that he couldn’t see Nezuko properly he pulled Nezuko closer to his face. The girl found herself staring right down at the man. He had a rather neutral expression on his face.

Muzan simply sighed. “All human girls experience what you’re going through right now. It’s known as your period. Therefore meaning you’re going through puberty…”

Nezuko wasn’t any less confused. “What’s a period and what’s puberty?”

Muzan continued to explain. “You see Little Lily; puberty is when you are starting to mature into a full-grown adult. Think of it as a transition stage.”

The demon continued. “As for your period, that is also a part of becoming an adult. It’s your uterus cleansing itself for being…unoccupied…It lasts a week. It symbolizes your maturity and your body’s readiness for children.”

Nezuko’s heart beat fast hearing that. Wait what?! It meant what?! Nezuko swiftly asked. “It-It doesn’t actually mean that right?!”

Muzan laughed reassuringly. “Don’t worry Little Lily you’re not actually going to get pregnant by me…At least not easily. Humans and demons aren’t compatible like that. Is it possible if I tried in any other way? In all honesty, I wouldn’t know.”

Nezuko wasn’t any less reassured. Muzan thankfully recognized that and tried to calm Nezuko down. “With the way I am now as a demon, I wouldn’t be able to get you pregnant. Humans and demons aren’t compatible like that. It’s been attempted in the past by other demons trust me it will not happen.”

Nezuko was hesitant to ask. “Are you sure?”

“Positive.”

“That’s…a relief…But could you…”

Muzan hesitated with his answer. In his defense, he probably wouldn’t know. “I honestly wouldn’t know how to. Nor do I care to try. I’m not interested in children now. Also, I mean this with sincerity, you’re too young for to deal with a child. Had you been older then sure I would have considered it…”

The demon king smiled affectionately and then rubbed the top of Nezuko’s head. “Not now even if I could have procreated with you…”

Nezuko seemed slightly reassured. However, that did bring up one question. How would she become pregnant? What was needed to cause that? It was strange…

Nezuko just simply chose to lie back down. All she did was sigh in a relieved manner. “Well…That’s not so bad…I don’t even know how you would get me pregnant anyway…”

Muzan was silent, he was not about to explain how she would technically become pregnant if he tried to. If he did explain that all the fucking they’ve been doing is what causes pregnancy she would panic. This was the one downside to her naiveté.

Muzan would be lying if he said he didn’t want to have children with Nezuko. He was lying when he said that he would wait.

He would love to have children with Nezuko now.

The thing is that he was unsure of how he would be able to. In what world was there a viable method? Between humans and demons conceiving a child was impossible. Muzan had tried before and it failed.

If it was possible to have a child it would have to be when Nezuko becomes a demon. Muzan ensured that all female demons would be unable to bear children. Then again that would only have some plausible success if they tried with another demon.

But Muzan didn’t exactly feel like running the risk of biological demons that wouldn’t be his own.

However, Muzan was not going to turn Nezuko into a demon now unless she asked. So Muzan has to wait until Nezuko is 16 and a demon to try and impregnate her. To Muzan that time was too far away.

Truthfully he wanted a child with his wife sooner rather than later.

Alas, he wouldn’t know the first step for how to accomplish that. So for the time being that was something best left in the back of the demon king’s mind. He can try and ponder methods to make Nezuko have his child later.

Now, it was quite simply impossible at the moment.

However, that didn’t mean Muzan wouldn’t try and find a way to get Nezuko pregnant sooner rather than later. His only concern would be the state of the child. Being half demon wasn’t a good thing as Muzan has seen once in the past with a woman he tried to turn into a demon.

It was quite a messy scene and Nezuko would die if that happened.

So Muzan was willing to compromise. If need be he’ll have their first child be fully human. The question of how that would happen was a mystery. The demon king would try and figure it out though.

After all, how could Nezuko ever dare leave him if there was a baby in the mix?

Nezuko was relieved about the fact that Muzan couldn’t get her pregnant. She hadn’t even considered the fact that this was a possibility. Although Nezuko did wonder how on earth she would become pregnant. What was the process?

She remembered the times in which her mother was pregnant with her siblings. But the thing was that the girl never knew how her siblings were made. It was something that Nezuko never thought of until just now. So she never thought of asking.

Although Nezuko hated the fact that Muzan had decided to bring up babies, it kind of made sense. It was probably unavoidable considering the condition of Nezuko’s body. So this time was how Nezuko became an adult? This was the process by which she matured?

It was…the best way Nezuko could describe it was as off-putting really…

Nezuko wasn’t sure if she was ready for this change. Then again it was normal as Muzan said so this was destined to happen. So what now though? Nezuko knew it best to just wait and let her period come to an end. It would take a week, right?

After that Nezuko decided to try and plot her escape. She wasn’t giving up on getting out of this dreaded place. Nezuko was simply just going to lay low for a little while longer. She was still going to pretend.

Yes, when she reacted during sex that was more so legitimate. That was beside the point. That was unintentional. Nezuko never set out to react to Muzan using her. Then again her body did so it only served to confuse Nezuko further.

Nevertheless, Nezuko was going to keep pretending to be into Muzan. Considering the progress she’s probably made it shouldn’t take too much longer for Nezuko to try and get away from this wretched place. However, some more time might be needed.

There was not much of a chance Nezuko wasn’t going to be kept under an observant eye. She had been in risky territory by walking out of the clearing a few days ago. Muzan also probably wasn’t so convinced Nezuko was in a perfect mental state.

So just a bit more time was needed.

It was but a matter of time.

Chapter Text

Nezuko was planning on trying to escape again that day. She just had to be extra nice to Muzan this morning for it to work properly. It had been about a week and a half now since her period had started. It did indeed end after a week. It was not that fun.

Nezuko wasn’t as miserable as it probably could have been. It was just not a pleasant experience for her first time.

Anyway, after that was done that was when Nezuko began her plotting. She just had to be as nice as possible to Muzan this morning. Nezuko and Muzan were still in the bed. Nezuko would be lying to say she liked last night.

It wasn’t the worst night of all. There were certainly worse times in the past. Nezuko still loathed it. Muzan had made Nezuko suck him off as he sucked her private parts. It was…interesting…

As of right now, Nezuko was lying in Muzan’s grasp. He was obviously awake. Demons don’t sleep. Nezuko had been long awake but said nothing. She knew that Muzan knew that she was awake.

But he was content with simply staying in this position, so he said nothing.

The two simply stayed in the same position at least for a little bit longer. Until Nezuko finally needed to get up for bathroom purposes. The girl looked up with a soft glint in her eyes. “Can I get up? I need to go…”

Muzan shifted to allow Nezuko to wiggle out. The girl did so and walked swiftly towards the bathroom. Nezuko went in and did her business. When she got out she found Muzan sitting on the edge of the bed.

His eyes were shining in affection. Nezuko didn’t even need the encouragement, she walked over by herself. The teen sat down on Muzan’s left thigh. She was facing him, her hands on his shoulders.

The man’s eyes were narrowed in interest. He hummed out in a curious manner. “Oh? What is it? You want something…?”

Nezuko shook her head. “No…I just felt like this…”

Muzan moved his hands around Nezuko’s back and pulled her closer. She was pressed firmly against the sick freak’s chest. The man above her was basically purring. Nezuko could swear that Muzan was a cat sometimes.

The demon king sounded pleased. “Really? I’m not complaining…I have a better idea why not we lay on the couch instead?”

Nezuko looked up with a somewhat happy look on his face. “That sounds nice…Uh, just one request…”

Muzan picked up Nezuko and began walking over to the couch. He did ask. “What is it Little Lily?”

Nezuko stated her request. “Could we not have sex while lying down? I’m still a bit sore from last night…”

The two made it to the couch. Muzan lay down on the couch. The man shifted the girl so that she was lying on his chest. Her lower half was slightly brushing against Muzan’s dick. But she was confident that nothing was going to happen.

Right?

Muzan seemed to recognize that as he gave his response to the request. “That’s fine by me. And don’t worry about rubbing against me. As a demon, I can control that, even stave it off entirely.”

Nezuko frowned upon hearing that. So that means this whole time that Muzan could have just not done what he’s done? He could have held back? He could have just not used Nezuko whenever he pleased?

That was so irritating…

But Nezuko couldn’t express that anger, she just had to fake submission. She was willing to pretend for just a little while longer. Let this monster have this final happy time with his precious ‘wife.’

Because after this final time, Nezuko had full intentions of getting out of this foul place.

The pair lay on the couch for a while until Nezuko's stomach started growling. That was when the two got up and had that dealt with. Muzan offered to make food, which was surprising. It probably wasn’t going to be much.

There was little chance Muzan knew how to make much.

While he did that Nezuko was encouraged to get dressed. Nezuko went into the closet and found was simple kimono. It was a plain light rose kimono. Nezuko swiftly got dressed and went back out.

Pink eyes caught sight of Muzan leaving the kitchen with a small tray of food. What was more shocking was Muzan being dressed in a simple dress shirt and pants. When on earth did he put that on?

Nezuko sat down while still staring at Muzan in pure bewilderment. The raven-haired man placed the food in front of the girl. It was nothing of note, a simple meal. Nezuko was far more invested in the clothes that appeared out of nowhere.

Nezuko furrowed her eyebrows and asked. “When on earth did you get dressed?”

Muzan smiled amusedly as he sat down. He still wasn’t wearing any shoes. He put his right knee over his left one. “I suppose you wouldn’t know I haven’t done this in front of you yet…”

Muzan leaned on his right hand as he explained. “I can regenerate my clothes if I want to…”

Nezuko blinked in pure surprise. “You can what?”

Muzan smiled enjoyment. “It's more so that the clothes I regenerate are just an extra layer of skin.”

Nezuko furrowed her eyebrows. “Oh, that’s…”

Muzan cocked his head. “You’d prefer actual clothes…”

Nezuko quickly nodded as her response. The girl then turned to eating. It wasn’t too much and Nezuko got through it all really fast. The girl eyed the knife that had been included. She just needed to discreetly grab that.

Once Nezuko finished her meal she stood up and took the tray. As per routine, the tray was left on the nightstand that was next to where the door to the kitchen appeared. Nezuko went there and put it down.

As Nezuko moved her hand away she secretly picked up the knife and hid it under her sleeve. Pink eyes could see that Muzan was still turned away. So Nezuko rapidly took the blade and hid it under her obi from behind.

Muzan thankfully failed to notice Nezuko doing that.

That was a relief.

She still had to keep up this charade. At least just for a little bit longer. Anything to lower the demon king’s guard. Nezuko walked back over to Muzan and sat down in front of him. He stared lovingly at the girl as she simply sat there.

Nezuko adopted a look of interest. “So what now?”

Muzan sighed in regret as he leaned back in his seat. “I wish I could say I have a plan but I don’t. I have something that I need to do in a little bit…”

Nezuko faked a look of mild disappointment. “Wait you do? I assume I can’t come with?”

Muzan rubbed the back of his head. “Regrettably…I will be back later so just stay in here for now…”

With that Muzan got up and began walking towards the door. Nezuko rapidly shot to her feet and dashed over to the monster. She grabbed his arm to get his attention. Muzan looked back in confusion.

Nezuko had a rather childishly innocent look on her face. “Don’t you want a goodbye kiss?”

Muzan’s lips instantly curled into a pleased grin. His eyes glowed in joy. He took Nezuko’s cheek in his hands and leaned closer. “I do want one actually…”

Nezuko grimaced internally as she leaned closer. The girl gave a soft kiss against Muzan’s lips. The demon king swiftly reciprocated. It didn’t grow any deeper than this kiss. Which Nezuko was grateful for.

The kiss was a bit long at least for the girl’s liking. Nezuko had to bear it just for a little bit longer. Finally, Muzan drew away and whispered. “I’ll see you in a little while, Little Lily…”

With that Muzan turned towards the door and strolled over to it. At that time, Nezuko grabbed the knife that she had hidden and prepared to throw it. Muzan opened the door and stood in the doorway. His eyes were aglow in affection.

He waved farewell to Nezuko. The oil-haired girl smiled in mock affection and waved back with her free hand. The demon king turned his back and began shutting the door behind him.

This was Nezuko’s chance!

The girl prepared the blade and got ready to throw. The girl threw her knife as the door grew closer to being closed. The knife hit its target.

Success!

Nezuko jumped in joy at her good fortune. She did it! Now she could get out of this stupid place! Waiting a few minutes might be for the best though. Just in case Muzan was still nearby.

Nezuko can wait for just a little bit longer.

One concern Nezuko has is actually getting out of here. No demon was heading fully outside, it was still early daytime. Unless it was a cloudy day of course. Anyway, Nezuko had to hope that a demon left this place and went into a large building.

Then Nezuko had to sneak behind whoever she followed and then get outside.

She would be safe until sundown then.

After those few minutes, Nezuko went to the door. The girl pried the door open and decided to see the condition of the door. The lock was indeed broken now. Quite good information to have though.

The teen opened and then closed the door silently. The knife was held in Nezuko’s hand just when the situation of a door leading outdoors appeared. With that Nezuko took off down the hall. As Nezuko now has the knowledge of how far she had to go it should be even faster this time.

Nezuko dashed with hope filling her chest.

Nezuko got to the spilt in the hallway and immediately pivoted to the right. All Nezuko had to do was cross those three bridges and then she was good! The young girl’s eyes were alight in anticipation. She couldn’t wait to stand in the sun again!

Nezuko kept going but grew more confused as she went on. Where was the bridge? Shouldn’t she have come up to that by now? Nezuko slowed down as she looked around. She could have sworn it was here.

Pink eyes looked right ahead and saw a fork in the road. That was never there…What on earth happened?

Was it possible…

Did Muzan relocate his section of the Infinity Fortress after Nezuko’s last escape? Or was it after Akaza had found the room after that last escape? Who knows other than Muzan…?

So now this simply became a matter of trial and error…

Nezuko was praying that she would find her way out of this wretched place…

Nezuko looked both ways in the fork. She contemplated which way to go now. Which way? Left? Or right? What was the correct way to go?

Nezuko stroked her chin and made her decision.

Nezuko started walking towards the left. A small prayer of good fortune in her mind as she went on.

Nezuko kept walking through the halls with mild concern. There was nothing that seemed familiar anymore…Where on earth was Nezuko? Was she even close to Nakime? The girl was unsure…

Hopefully, she would find a demon and be able to follow them…

Surely a demon has to pop up soon? There was no way that there was none nearby or that Muzan’s territory grew even bigger. That would be devastating if so.

Nezuko needed to get somewhere soon or else Muzan would find out that she was gone. Nezuko would be found immediately if so. Then what? What sort of punishment would happen if Nezuko was found?

The teen shivered at the thought.

Nezuko spotted a turn coming up and sped walked over to it. Turning to the left revealed a wide space. That has to be where Nakime is! That means Nezuko was so close! She just needed a demon!

The girl got ready to walk into the space when she saw something in the distance. It was barely visible, it seemed to be a human figure. Nezuko frowned seeing the figure be facing her from their right side.

Probably would be best to not go out with them having a good chance of seeing her…

Nezuko spotted a door nearby. That should be open as this doesn’t seem like it's technically Kibutsuji’s territory. So why not hide in there for now?

Actually, Nezuko has to now. The demon moved and turned to face Nezuko’s direction.

Pink eyes widened in horror. The oil-haired girl dashed for the room, opened it quietly, and then closed it just as silently. Nezuko sighed softly in relief. There was no chance that the demon she had spotted was going to come in here.

Nezuko may have bad luck, but it surely wasn’t THAT bad.

The girl turned around with a relieved smile on her face. Then suddenly Nezuko saw a vase on the floor by her. What on earth? Why was that the only thing in here?

Also, why did it look familiar?

Nezuko looked around and confirmed that the vase really was the only thing in there. With slight hesitancy, Nezuko walked over to the vase. The girl was slow but also cautious.

Whose was that?

Nezuko got to her knees and crawled closer to the pot. The girl was close enough to it that she could look inside it. The teen grabbed the rim and looked inside. It was strange it almost appeared as if there was no bottom to the pot.

That made no sense.

Nezuko drew her face closer to the inside. There really wasn’t a bottom to it. How did that make any sense?

Pink eyes stared in pure bewilderment.

That was when Nezuko felt the pot shudder a bit underneath her hands. Nezuko gasped and backed away just slightly. The shuddering became more prevalent by the second. Nezuko slowly slid away in pure bafflement.

Suddenly something popped out of the pot.

It spooked Nezuko so badly that she flew backward onto her butt. The knife in her hand launched out of her hand and landed on the far end of the room. Pink eyes were wide in pure shock as she looked at what on earth had just happened.

Pink eyes caught sight of whatever it was that had appeared out of the pot.

It was an almost fish-like demon. It had multiple baby-like arms and hands on its body. It had three purple parts on its head. Where its eyes would be was mouths. Where its mouth would have been was an eye with another being on his forehead.

The eyes had kanji in them for ‘Upper’ and ‘Five.’

The demon groaned and then suddenly noticed Nezuko. “Hmm? I know you…”

That was when Nezuko suddenly realized that this was the demon that had watched her while she got her wedding kimono fitting.

Oh, this was really bad, Nezuko needed to get out of here now!

Nezuko instantly shot to her feet towards the door. She had to run out of there! She had to get away before Muzan got here! But where was she going to go?! Hopefully, that other demon was not there!

Nezuko flung the door open and started to turn back towards the hall she had come from. She had to get out of there!

Nezuko barely stepped outside when she had been grabbed by her shoulders and turned around. The grip was strong as could be mustered. Certainly a bruising grip. It kept Nezuko firmly in place as her heart sank.

Pink eyes stared right into enraged crimson ones. His nostrils were flaring. His lips were in a thin line. A vein was threatening to burst on his forehead. He was furious.

Muzan’s back was to the expansive area and Nezuko could swear that another demon was behind him. The silence was deafening as Nezuko was terrified to say anything. Muzan was too angry right now. The demons were scared to say anything.

After an agonizing moment, Muzan finally said something. “How the fuck did you get out?!”

Nezuko simply gulped nervously and couldn’t say anything right now. Muzan was far too angry to take no answer. He repeated with even more venom in his tone. “How did you get out, ANSWER ME!”

Nezuko flinched and tried to lie. “I-I! It was an accident! The door was opened!”

Muzan leaned closer, his voice barely above a hiss. “I know that’s a lie. I closed that door myself, and I heard it close properly. Don’t fucking lie to me. You were trying to escape again weren’t you?”

Nezuko was silent as she refused to answer that. Muzan could clearly see he was going to get nowhere. His face was still filled with malice. His voice was eerily low. “Looks like I have to deal with your disobedience…”

Nezuko found herself picked up and thrown over Muzan’s shoulder and held onto tightly. The girl’s heart raced realizing what was about to happen to her. This was so bad!

Nezuko looked at the demon behind Muzan. It was a rather skinny demon, not Gyutaro skinny though. Were they a guy or a girl? Their hair was black with the tips being turquoise. Two longer tips protruded from the back and those tips were pink. They wore a long dress shirt and striped pants.

It was their eyes and face that were of note as well. There were three square marks on their face under both eyes. Their right eye was cool blue with a long horizontal pupil. Their left eye had kanji in it.

It said ‘Lower’ and ‘Three.’

Oh that’s right wasn’t there a whole other ranking? Rui had the ‘Lower’ kanji but a different number. So this demon was a higher rank than Rui?

That was literally irrelevant considering what was about to happen.

The demon did watch in interest. Their head was cocked in curiosity, but ultimately they said nothing.

Nezuko found herself back into that accursed room not even a second after getting a look at that demon. Pink eyes were wide in pure terror. It was the prospect of what was about to happen that freaked her out.

Nezuko was taken off Muzan’s shoulder and moved forcibly in front of the demon king. His eyes were glowing in rage. He once again asked.”Were you trying to escape again?”

Nezuko really did not want to answer that question. How could she? She was doomed if she does, doomed if she doesn’t. But if she’s honest then perhaps this won’t be as bad?

Either way, Nezuko took far too long to actually respond.

Muzan raised his free hand as if he were considering slapping Nezuko. He changed his mind and instead shoved Nezuko to the floor. The girl yelled in pain as she felt her body hit the hard ground.

Her shoulder was the chief reason for the pain she was feeling. The girl instantly turned to try and hopefully beg for mercy. She hoped to be able to make her excuses. She had to or else!

Nezuko looked at the still enraged form of Muzan and began. “I-I’m sorry! I wasn’t trying to escape! The door really was opened! It opened on its own!”

Muzan practically growled. “Lies. I heard the door shut myself. There is no way that it opened on its own. Don’t fucking lie to me Nezuko…”

Muzan rarely used Nezuko’s actual name. Perhaps he did when she was in pain and when speaking about her to other people. But overall he never said Nezuko’s actual name. He was that angry at her right now…

Nezuko gulped in fear. Nezuko watched as a tentacle shot from Muzan’s back and wrapped itself around the poor victim’s body. Nezuko was dragged up and had her feet not touch the ground.

Nezuko was held in place as Muzan walked to the door. He pulled it open with a slightly raised eyebrow. He looked at the lock and hummed. “The lock’s broken…”

Muzan looked back at Nezuko. He appeared right in front of Nezuko with a glare. His voice was dangerously low. “How did you know it was broken? Did you break it?”

Nezuko was silent. There was no chance she was actually going to confess what she did. Muzan was clearly annoyed at the lack of response. “Answer or you’ll make this worse on yourself…”

Muzan was only met with more silence. Nezuko was not about to admit that she had broken the lock or how she did that. She can take whatever comes her way. She would rather take pain than reveal how she escaped the room.

The demon king simply stared in anger. “I see how it is…You’re going to regret not answering me…”

Nezuko was still held where she was as the demon king backed away just slightly. A miniature door opened next to Muzan’s left hand. He reached inside and took out a rope. What was that for?!

Pink eyes widened in dread as Muzan began walking back over. Crimson eyes were piercing right into Nezuko’s soul. “Last chance to tell me how you got out. Otherwise, I’ll force that answer out of you…”

Nezuko did nothing but stare. The teen didn’t want to answer but knew what was about to happen was bad. She had to bear it though. She had to be strong for whatever comes next. She cannot give in to the temptation of revealing how she got out.

Muzan sighed in frustration. “Well, just remember that this is your fault…”

Nezuko was suddenly met with something hitting her in the back of the head. The world turning to darkness.

Chapter Text

Nezuko’s head hurt just slightly. That was the first thing Nezuko felt when she felt consciousness seep in. Her eyes were still closed but she knew she should probably open them.

What even happened?

Nezuko opened her eyes slowly. Her vision was blurry as she slowly opened her lids. It was a bit dark in the room. Why was it? The girl waited a moment as her vision began focusing. All the girl saw was the wall, and indeed some of the lights were off. The only one on appeared to be the one over her.

Why though?

Also, what was this angle?

Nezuko frowned wondering why she was…standing? Nezuko wasn’t exactly standing at her full height. She was bent over a bit. That’s…odd…

That was when Nezuko suddenly remembered what happened. She had been caught amid her escape attempt. Then the girl had been brought back and was about to be punished. This was so bad…

Nezuko snapped to full consciousness. She had to run and she had to do it now!

Nezuko tried to step forward but found that her body was…restricted. Eyes widened in further terror. Nezuko looked down at her body to see what on earth was stopping her. Nezuko shifted and felt something rubbing painfully against her skin.

Horrified eyes laid gaze upon the ropes on her body and a bar keeping her knees apart.

The girl gasped in horror as she realized further that her arms were tied behind her back. She felt rope going in between her chest. It was near her vulva, actually it was keeping the folds separated.

Then there were her knees where the bar was. The bar was held in place by two straps wrapped firmly around Nezuko’s knees. Well more so just above the joint. It prevented the teen from pressing her legs together.

What on earth did Muzan do to her?!

Speaking of, his voice came from the girl’s right. He still sounded ticked off. “Took you long enough to wake up…”

Nezuko snapped her gaze over at the demon king. The man had just stood up from the chair nearby. He sauntered over and stood in front of the girl. In his right hand was a cloth. His nails were their long blue ones.

Nezuko stared up at the man in fear. She had no idea what this monster was about to do. How terrible was this going to be?

The demon king finally spoke lowly. “I’m feeling merciful Nezuko…So last chance and if you tell me how you got out then I’ll untie you…You’ll still be punished, it’ll just be on the bed…So confess…”

Nezuko still refused to tell this monster how she got out. If she does then she loses her access to a knife. She’s going to need that in the future. So Nezuko was more than willing to accept punishment if that meant she still has a chance to escape in the future.

Muzan glared further at the young girl. “I see how it is…”

The demon king walked behind Nezuko. That was when the teen was shocked to feel the cloth that Muzan had been holding wrapped around her mouth. What on earth?! Nezuko tried to protest but the cloth prevented that.

The girl’s heart sank further realizing that the cloth was to prevent her from speaking. Muzan’s tone of voice from behind was cold. “I don’t want to have to deal with your complaining and begging right now…So this cloth is to shut you up.”

Nezuko whimpered in growing fear. What was this monster about to do? Muzan said one final thing as Nezuko tried in vain to mentally prepare herself. “Just remember this is all your fault…”

Nezuko suddenly felt a hand firmly, angrily smack against her butt. It stung greatly. Nezuko yelped as best she could while being muffled by the cloth. She had not expected that at all!

Muzan had spanked her in the past but it had been gentler. When Muzan did it in the past it was playful. It was also clearly sexual when he did it those times.

Not this time.

This was evidently the kind meant for discipline. Then again it was even harsher than when Nezuko had been disciplined with spankings when she was younger. This was meant to hurt and hurt badly.

Not even a few seconds after the first strike another one was administered. It kept going on and on in consecutive hits. It hurt, it hurt so much. Gone were the gentle hits, these were with as much force as Muzan was willing to dole out.

Nezuko was lucky that she wasn’t crying right now.

She was truthfully fighting back the tears though. She can't just cry though. That would give Muzan the satisfaction of knowing this punishment was working. Nezuko had to bear this.

Muzan continued with the same amount of strength with each hit. Nezuko’s butt was stinging and throbbing. There was little doubt it was red right now. Surely it was going to be bruised when this was all done.

After another moment, Muzan stopped. His hand lingered on the teen’s lower back though. He still said nothing though. That was what was most off-putting about this. It was Muzan’s silence.

The oil-haired teen had no way to gauge how angry Muzan was now. It was made worse by the fact that she couldn’t see his face. Nezuko hates Muzan with a passion but she had to confess one thing.

She’d prefer to see his face when they had relations.

It wasn’t for the emotional connection aspect of it. It was solely from a ‘How to keep Muzan happy’ standpoint. Nezuko didn’t want Muzan angry as she was experiencing right now. If he was facing her then Nezuko could perhaps try and appease him.

But as he wasn’t there was no way to even begin and try to calm this beast down.

Alas, Nezuko could do nothing but stay here and bear this punishment.

Nezuko was simply trying to contemplate a way to quell Muzan’s fury. Unfortunately, Nezuko should have been paying more attention to the situation at hand. Perhaps it would have prepared her for what was next.

Muzan had suddenly shoved his dick as far as it could go in one motion.

It wasn’t all the way thanks to some level of tightness. That’s what made it all the worse. Nezuko was now thoroughly torn up on the inside.

The teen screamed as best she could with the gag over her mouth.

It hurt like hell. Muzan quickly forced the rest of his dick inside with little issue. Nezuko cried just a little bit. The inside of her vulva was on fire. Nezuko could already feel blood dripping down her thighs.

Muzan had barely begun and already the young girl knew this was going to be rough. Now it probably wasn’t going to be as bad as that incident in the Red Light District. But still, that didn’t mean it wasn’t going to rank up there with the worst encounters.

Nezuko felt hands wrap around her waist. It was a tight grasp and Nezuko was convinced that there would also be bruises there as well.

Muzan kept moving in and out with no regard for Nezuko’s well-being. This was punishment after all. Nezuko kept grunting as Muzan slammed viciously into her from behind. What else was Nezuko supposed to do?

It still hurt but at least Nezuko was starting to get used to it.

Nezuko was just uncomfortable right now. It was an awkward position. Nezuko has been bent over like this before. The difference was that Nezuko was usually leaning on something as she was being fucked.

Not this time, Nezuko was suspended somewhat.

Muzan went on. He seemed to finally realize that Nezuko was calming down and adjusting to the torment. Thus he shifted course.

Muzan moved his hands and grabbed Nezuko by her thighs. When did he move his legs so that he was now inside the bar? Anyway, the demon king lifted the girl up so she was no longer standing.

The ropes strained against Nezuko’s body painfully. Nezuko only just noticed that there was also a rope around her neck. Oh, that was concerning. The girl could still breathe but any straining and Nezuko will start choking.

But with the new position, Nezuko was now even more uncomfortable. The ropes were chafing against her skin, there were certainly going to be marks later as a result. Nezuko groaned uncomfortably as Muzan went back to cruelly using her.

The demon king kept going with no regard. He was also silent. That’s what made this even worse. Nezuko would rather prefer Muzan to be speaking, even just making small noises. There was nothing though.

All he did was thrust in and out, the only noises being skin slapping against skin.

Nezuko felt Muzan speed up just a bit. After a few more moments, Muzan slammed one final time. The young girl felt seed flood into her.

He didn’t even make a noise as he came inside of Nezuko.

After he flooded Nezuko’s insides he stood in the same spot in silence. The man maneuvered away from Nezuko’s folds and towards the girl’s front. Nezuko took the chance to stand on her feet.

Muzan stared down at the poor captive. His eyes were still filled with rage. He was still that angry even after he came?! Nezuko gulped nervously as the demon king took off the gag.

He stared down in anger. “Are you finally going to confess to me how you got out?”

Nezuko was still not going to say anything. There was no chance. The man sighed in frustration. “Just tell me how you got out and this punishment will be lessened for you…”

Nezuko decided to lie again. “I really didn’t do anything! I just randomly decided to mess with the door and found it unlocked!”

Crimson eyes glared in doubt. “I have no way to confirm if you’re lying or not…You could be telling me the truth, but I have no way to properly gauge that…But I doubt you’re telling me the truth about you ‘randomly’ checking the door.”

Nezuko’s eyes widened realizing her lie was not being fully believed. That was bad…At least Muzan seemed to think that Nezuko didn’t do anything. At least that it wasn’t obvious that she did something.

Muzan continued. “Tell me how did you know that door was broken, Nezuko?”

Nezuko was quiet again. She was not going to answer that question. Muzan noticed and snarled. The bar at her knees was undone in a second. The rope that had been holding her up was unhooked a second later.

Nezuko was grabbed by her shoulders and dragged closer to Muzan. His nostrils were flaring. “Tell me now or else…”

Silence.

As Muzan could tell that Nezuko had made up her mind about being quiet, he punished her as such.

Muzan violently shoved Nezuko to the floor. The girl cried out in pain as she landed harshly on her left wrist. It didn’t shatter but it certainly hurt now. The girl was unable to properly gauge that before being picked up by her hair.

Nezuko kept crying out in pain as she was forced to her knees. She was still being held up but the roots of her hair. Nezuko was brought closer to the demon king’s crotch.

Muzan was cold. “You brought this upon yourself Nezuko…”

The man harshly grabbed Nezuko’s chin with his free hand. The demon king forcibly opened the girl’s jaw. That was when the man viciously slammed his cock into the girl’s mouth.

Nezuko gagged at the sudden intrusion. She tried to pull away but the hand in her hair prevented her from doing so. The demon king began to move in and out with little regard for Nezuko. The girl was struggling to breathe with Muzan’s cock filling up almost every inch of her mouth.

Unlike times in the past, Muzan had no gentleness.

This was fully meant to be uncomfortable. The only pleasure was being received unilaterally by Muzan. He kept moving in and out. Again he said nothing.

Pink eyes looked up and tears of discomfort dripped down her cheeks. Muzan’s expression was neutral. The only emotion was the frown on his lips and the glint of anger in his eyes.

He did roll his eyes noticing Nezuko staring at him from below. “What? Are you really expecting me to be nice Nezuko? I told you that you could have avoided all of this…”

The cock mostly left the girl’s mouth. The tip was still somewhat inside her lips. Nezuko couldn’t close her mouth lest she risk biting him.

Muzan was still as emotionless as before. “My offer still stands though. You tell me how you got out and this all stops being so painful…”

Silence.

Muzan sighed in frustration. “Still nothing? Fine then…”

The man’s dick was shoved forcibly inside once again. Nezuko once again gagged violently at the intrusion. The demon king was more cruel than before. He was as silent as ever now. There was no emotion.

Even his thrusts were considerably automatic compared to what he’s done in the past.

The girl was whimpering and whining in the pain of having her mouth stretched open like this. It really was getting hard to breathe. Nezuko started panicking at the lack of oxygen. Her eyes darted around in a desperate attempt to find a way to breathe.

Soon her eyes started rolling back as she saw darkness creep into the corner of her vision.

Suddenly Nezuko could breathe again. She gasped sucking in as much oxygen as she could. She calmed down and began to control her breathing as she looked up again at Muzan. He was stroking himself with his free hand.

It was evident that he only withdrew so Nezuko wouldn’t pass out due to lack of oxygen.

Muzan glared and gave the silent command to open her mouth again. The girl frowned and hesitantly opened her mouth again. Muzan shoved inside a second later. The man kept working to orgasm inside Nezuko’s mouth.

It was probably going to be soon.

At least judging from how Muzan’s movements were becoming just a bit more erratic. Not much but at least it was indicating that Muzan was drawing to a finish. But then what? Nezuko was not going to be left alone.

There was no chance that Muzan was not going to stop until Nezuko passed out.

That’s just fantastic…

It took a few more minutes until finally Muzan orgasmed. He slammed inside one final time. That was when Nezuko felt ropes of this monster’s seed fill the inside of her mouth. The one lucky thing was that Nezuko could say it was basically flowing down her throat from where Muzan’s dick was.

The downside to that was that Nezuko was now choking on the copious amount of seed flowing down her throat. Nezuko was gagging as it slowly trickled down her throat. She was hoping it would end so that at least she would be able to breathe.

Muzan finally stopped and drew away. Nezuko immediately coughed and spat out just a little bit. Nezuko was praying that Muzan wouldn’t be angry that she had done that. She only did it because she had been choking! But he wasn’t exactly being reasonable now…

The girl was lifted up by her hair when she finished. Crimson eyes were staring in anger still. “Nothing still? Are you really going to be stubborn still?”

Nezuko whined as her hair was gripped even tighter. Still, she said nothing. She was going to hold on to her methods for escape. But was her constitution really going to last if this goes on?

Should Nezuko think of a lie?

That may be the best course of action as this was undoubtedly going to get worse. Especially when looking at just how angry Muzan was getting.

His eyes turned dark. He pulled Nezuko even closer. His fangs flashed. His voice was barely above a hiss. “You stubborn little brat…You really just want to be hurt more Nezuko?”

With that Muzan again shoved Nezuko violently to the floor. The girl again landed on her left wrist. It bore the brunt of her weight and of the fall. Something snapped in it and Nezuko screamed in pain at the feeling.

The ropes were doing nothing to help with the situation. Rather it bugged whatever was injured in her wrist. Nezuko was hoping it wasn’t broken because Muzan would then be mad about that. He might also blame Nezuko for the injury.

The teen was then flipped over forcibly. Her right cheek slammed against the wooden floor harshly. It was throbbing from how firmly the girl had been slammed down. The girl felt the hand on her head push her down as the other lifted her hips.

It was such an uncomfortable position. Especially since Nezuko’s wrist was becoming aggravated further due to the position and chafing.

Nezuko was given no time to process that change. Not even a second later, Muzan had already forcefully shoved himself inside of Nezuko. The girl screamed in pain and shock. Despite Nezuko having just gone through this, it still hurt.

It was hell to go through.

The demon king moved the hand on the teen’s hips to her hands. A large hand pressed firmly on Nezuko’s left hand. The girl cried out in agony. Her wrist was in so much pain.

Muzan was as cold as ever as he pressed harder. He had begun to thrust angrily into Nezuko. “Are you finally going to tell me how you got out?”

Nezuko hissed. She was really going to have to lie now. She wanted this to end. Or at the very least have this be lessened.

What made Nezuko decide this was her wrist.

It had to be sprained at most. Nezuko did not want to risk her injury becoming worse. It being sprained was bad enough. It turning into a broken wrist would be so bad.

But what should Nezuko say to get her way out of this?

It took but a second for the girl to think of a convenient excuse.

Nezuko was crying a bit as her voice quivered. “F-Fine I’ll tell you…”

Muzan stilled for a second as he leaned closer. His expression was blank. His voice was neutral. “Alright then…Tell me…”

The girl sniffled as she hiccupped. “I-I was messing with the door, that’s true…I used a hair clip that had been left out…It slipped into the door easily! The lock didn’t seem to be the most secure I broke it easily!”

Muzan seemed to not fully believe it so he asked. “Where is that hair clip now?”

Nezuko whimpered as a bit more pressure was applied to her wrist. “I threw it into the fortress! At the first opening to the wider expanse, I threw it down there!”

The man was silent. He lifted his hand off the girl’s wrist just a bit. Enough to relieve some of the pain Nezuko was in. But did he believe her? Nezuko was hoping that he did…

The man sighed. “I have no idea if you’re telling the full truth or not. But you seem to have hurt your wrist and I believe you’d like to avoid further injury to that. I’m more inclined to believe you’re telling me the truth because of that…”

Nezuko sighed in relief. Was this going to be lessened now?

Muzan licked the helix of Nezuko’s ear and whispered wickedly against it. “However since it took you this long to confess, your punishment won’t be lessened…”

The oil-haired girl’s heart sank. Muzan went on. “This is going to continue, Nezuko. I’m not stopping until I feel like it. Then as for the ropes? Those will remain as well…”

The demon king instantly began to thrust into Nezuko again. A grunt of agony escaped the teen’s lips. Muzan was still as cold as ever. “This is all your fault Nezuko. You really should have just answered me sooner rather than later…”

Muzan slammed one final time into the limp form of Nezuko. She had passed out about halfway through this round. Now was the time to leave Nezuko alone. He promised that this wouldn’t end and while he never said when, her passing out was what he had in mind.

The man drew out of Nezuko’s more than abused vagina. Muzan’s seed flooded out of the girl’s vagina. The man drew back and away from Nezuko. He was far calmer now compared to earlier.

Still slightly ticked off at his wife, but he felt a bit better.

The man leaned back and observed Nezuko’s frame. Her ass was bruising, along with her hips. There were marks from the ropes where they chafed. The girl’s left wrist was losing color. It had to be sprained at least.

Nezuko could definitely be in worse condition.

This wasn’t that bad considering Muzan’s more sadistic nature. His frustration was still not appeased. Nezuko had a ways to go before his anger was fully quelled. He had some ideas of what his wife could do.

She just had to wake up of course.

Muzan stood up and strolled over to the chair. The man sat down in it and crossed his right leg over his left one. The man leaned on his hand and stared at the form of his wife.

Nezuko was surely going to awaken soon. It was a matter of time. She was just passed out and nothing else. She won't be asleep for that much longer.

Then Nezuko will make up for her foolishness. At least this will be a lesson in not lying or hiding something from her husband. Muzan also now knew to make sure that all metal hairclips couldn’t be grabbed by Nezuko.

He’ll still use them to decorate his wife. It just will only be while she’s under Kibutsuji’s supervision. That was just fine.

Now was the time to wait for Muzan’s disobedient wife to wake back up.

Chapter Text

Nezuko groaned as she woke up to her body being in agony. Nezuko whimpered as she tried to move around. Her body hurt. It hurt so much.

The girl’s lower region and left wrist hurt the most. But everywhere else was sore. Nezuko didn’t even need to wonder what had happened. All the memories were still there. Why couldn’t she have just come up with that lie way sooner?

Looking back she truly was stupid.

The girl stared ahead in numbness. There was no chance in hell that Muzan wasn’t still in here. He was probably waiting for the girl to wake up. Wouldn’t it be better to deal with him now than delay the inevitable?

Nezuko sighed internally and lifted herself up as best she could. It was hard as she had no access to her arms. Once the girl succeeded she looked around. Muzan wasn’t on the bed which was honestly expected.

Pink eyes looked to the left and saw him. The demon king was staring at Nezuko, still naked. He must have been waiting for Nezuko to awaken, His eyes were glowing in frustration. Who knows how long he’s been waiting…

The girl turned to face the monster with her head hung low. She felt awful right now and would rather avoid further punishment. So now the girl had her head hung down in respect.

Muzan’s face remained neutral as he stared. “Took you long enough to wake up…”

Nezuko flinched slightly. “I-I’m sorry…”

Muzan rolled his eyes. “That’s irrelevant right now…

Nezuko was shivering unsure of what was about to happen. Surely Nezuko wasn’t going to be punished any longer. At least not in the way that she was before.

Muzan leaned forward as he cocked his head. “Do you regret not being honest with me?”

Nezuko nodded and decided the best course of action was to apologize. “I-I’m sorry…I’m so sorry…I won’t do that again I promise!”

Muzan stared with the same neutral expression. “I believe that. This applies to you trying to escape as well correct?”

Nezuko nodded. It was a lie though. It's just…She doesn’t know when she’s going to try again…She definitely wasn’t going to in the near future…When she will is up for debate.

Muzan seemed pleased with the answer. He did show it albeit it was the smallest change in his expression. Nezuko shifted a bit underneath the gaze. The girl grunted softly feeling her wrist throb.

That’s right…It was probably sprained.

Nezuko looked up as Muzan began speaking. “What? Does your wrist still hurt? You wish to be released of your bonds?”

Nezuko nodded immediately. Muzan hummed amusedly. “Ok then…Prove you’re remorseful…”

Nezuko did a double take. What did he mean by that? What else could Nezuko do to prove that she was sorry?

Muzan spread his leg to reveal his dick. It then clicked in Nezuko’s mind what this freak wanted.

He wanted her to suck him off…

Nezuko looked down and moved over towards Muzan. Her knees were dragging on the wooden floor. It was difficult as Nezuko couldn’t stand up and walk over. Also, what would be the point? She’d have to get back on her knees in the end.

The girl made it over a moment or two later. Her head was still hung low as her wrist burned in pain. Large hands grabbed Nezuko’s chin and made her look up.

Muzan’s looked significantly calmer now. He wasn’t happy. But even just this state was better than his wrath. This was preferable.

The man spoke. “It doesn’t have to be anything too fancy…I’ll help you a bit if you need it. Just get me off and then I’ll untie you…”

The girl nodded as her chin was let go. Pink eyes darkened staring at the demon’s dick. Why couldn’t he have at least given Nezuko some advantage? Why did he have to be so soft right now?

The girl grimaced internally and leaned forward. Nezuko lolled out her tongue and dragged it up the foul monster’s dick. Muzan sighed slightly as Nezuko planted small kisses along the side.

Already Nezuko could feel the raven-haired man’s penis growing hard. That was good in a messed-up sense. That means that Nezuko should be able to get him to orgasm sooner rather than later.

Again, hopefully…

The young girl tried to take the tip in her mouth but found she couldn’t. Muzan helped by grabbing his dick and guiding it to the girl’s waiting mouth. That was when pink eyes noticed the long blue nails were gone.

A positive sign!

The girl worked as best she could with her hands being restrained. The girl kept working at the man’s cock. She licked the tip of the monster’s cock and sucked it at the same time. The man slowly groaned at the feelings.

The girl scooted forward a bit and started to properly suck on the man’s dick. Again it was a bit difficult. At least Muzan said he was fine with it being sloppy this time. But what about Next time?

He might make Nezuko go for a really long time and demand perfection.

That was stressful thinking about.

The girl groaned a bit as she forced her head further down Muzan’s appendage. Nezuko kept working to the best of her ability. It was hard as she was now having difficulty breathing. It was the angle and lack of support.

She did her best though.

Muzan seemed to recognize that and was helping just a bit. It was subtle but he was rolling his hips. So now there was more friction so Muzan would be pleasured faster. The girl worked as fast as she could.

She wanted relief for her wrist and she wanted it as soon as possible. It hurt so much and was getting worse by the second. The girl was internally begging Muzan to cum. The sooner he came the better.

Nezuko was groaning in effort as she worked. Muzan was lowly moaning in mounting pleasure. His hips were subtly starting to buck into the Nezuko’s mouth. He had to be just about there right? Just a little bit more to go right?

Nezuko moved further up Muzan’s dick and towards his tip. The girl sucked particularly harsh on the top. That was what drove Muzan over the edge.

Nezuko gasped a bit in surprise when feeling the demon’s seed fill her mouth. As it was just the tip inside, Nezuko tasted it all. Gods it was so salty and bitter. It was disgusting to taste…

Now perhaps Nezuko wouldn’t mind had this been the man she ACTUALLY liked.

Nezuko would be lying if she said she wasn’t upset that she couldn’t fantasize about this being Akaza. It worked a few times in the past. Not anymore though Muzan’s presence was too overwhelming to ignore.

Also, Muzan could grow suspicious if Nezuko gets too into all of this…

The girl worked to swallow all the seed that flooded the girl’s mouth. It took just a lot of effort to down it all.

Once Nezuko was finally finished she drew away with a wet pop. Pink eyes glanced up with a meek expression. She was hoping that this would help get her body untied faster.

The demon king sighed as he looked down. The man’s eyes were glowing as he came down from the high. He cocked his head in affection.

His tone was soft. “You did a good job Nezuko…”

Wait.

She was still being called by her name?

HE WAS STILL MAD?!

The girl’s stomach churned at the realization that Muzan was still mad. The girl’s face was filled with horror. Muzan smiled almost wickedly.

The man chuckled almost evilly. “However, I’m not fully satisfied…”

Nezuko gasped in shock suddenly feeling Muzan’s dick against her nose. He was already hard. Nezuko snapped her gaze up in panic. “W-Wait! You said-!”

Muzan interrupted. “I never said how many times you had to do this…I’m still annoyed at you…So again…”

Nezuko’s face turned pale as the tip of Muzan’s dick pressed against the girl’s lips. This was bad…

Muzan groaned happily as he came again into Nezuko’s mouth once more. This was his third time coming into his wife’s mouth. Nezuko did her best to swallow his seed. She was struggling just a bit. His cock was further inside her mouth compared to the other times.

The girl gasped with the need for oxygen as she withdrew. She looked at him with near desperation. She wanted relief from the ropes around her body.

Muzan would have let her go sooner but he needed to teach Nezuko a lesson. She needed to know what the consequences were for lying and disobedience. She also needed it drilled into her head so that she couldn’t just leave him.

It was still so aggravating that Nezuko had dared to try and escape again.

Was she lying when she said she used a hairpin? Muzan had no way to confirm or deny. But Muzan would prefer to think that Nezuko was telling the truth. He knows that Nezuko would rather avoid more punishment.

Again lying would only serve as a negative for Nezuko.

The teen looked up with the question of ‘Is this over’ outlining her face. The demon king smiled reassuringly. “Hmm…I fully believe that you are remorseful now…”

Nezuko sighed in pure relief. The demon king stood up and picked up Nezuko. He carried the young girl over to the bed. He sat the teen on her butt. The man slid behind the girl and moved his hands to the rope.

Muzan’s hands worked at the knots holding Nezuko in place. He unraveled them and a moment later the ropes fell away. The demon king could see the marks across the girl’s body as a result of the ropes.

Nezuko instantly moved her arms to the front. With her right hand, she gripped her left wrist. Crimson eyes looked over to see the condition it was in. Muzan frowned seeing it was black and blue but also colorless.

It was undoubtedly sprained but at least it wasn’t broken.

The demon king took Nezuko’s wrist into his hands. He stared down at it with a frown. “It’s sprained…You’re lucky it isn’t worse…”

The raven-haired man maneuvered so that he was getting up. He let go of the girl’s hand. “Give me a moment to grab wrappings. Your wrist needs to be supported so that it will heal properly…”

The man turned and walked towards the bathroom. The man had left the wraps in there. It took but a second or two to find them. Then he went back over to Nezuko. The man stopped before the girl, her face filled with discomfort.

Muzan took the wrist again and started wrapping it up tightly. The raven-haired demon had to make it so that this was Nezuko’s fault. She had to understand that this injury was her own doing. It was so avoidable after all.

Muzan finished and moved his hand away. The man sat next to Nezuko and rubbed her back slowly. “Does your wrist feel better now?”

Nezuko nodded and sighed in slight relief. At least she was no longer in any pain. But she had to know that she could have dodged this.

Muzan was still speaking gently, “I’m glad…But you know that you could have avoided this had you listened to me at the start…”

The girl froze; she turned her head to face the man. Kibutsuji went on. “You did this to yourself. You could have avoided your sprain had you just listened to me and confessed…”

Nezuko was still silent as she thought about it. The girl looked down with remorse in her eyes. “I-I’m sorry…”

Muzan leaned closer and kissed the side of Nezuko’s head. “It’s ok Little Lily…At least this was a learning experience…”

Muzan was in a significantly better mood now. So he was more than happy to call his wife ‘Little Lily’ again. He didn’t often call Nezuko by her name. Only really doing so when he spoke of her to others or when he was angry at her.

In this case, it was because of his anger.

But now that Nezuko made it up to him, he felt much better.

The demon king sighed and snatched the girl by her waist. He turned her around and sat her on his lap. Her legs spread on either side of him. He could see the fear in the girl’s eyes. She was worried about him starting up again.

For once Muzan wasn’t going to do anything. He rolled his eyes playfully. “Relax, I’m not going to fuck you…”

The girl’s face turned to relief. The man kissed the top of Nezuko’s head. “However, we do have to discuss how things are going to go…”

Nezuko snapped her head in the direction of the man. She seemed to be utterly confused and worried. Muzan has to deal with Nezuko trying to escape. So he has to adjust things to ensure that Nezuko doesn’t pull this again.

Nezuko gulped as Muzan began. “First off, I don’t trust you enough to leave you on your own from now on. So whenever I go out you’re coming with me…”

Nezuko didn’t seem to mind that too much. Muzan continued. “And if you can't come with me due to who I’m seeing I’m leaving you with another demon…Just not Akaza…”

Nezuko reacted with wide eyes, her voice filled with shock. “Huh?! Why can’t I?! Did he do something?!”

Muzan rubbed the top of Nezuko’s head in reassurance. “Little Lily, he didn’t do anything…I just feel that perhaps you should get to know the other ranks better…Akaza can't be around forever he is a loyal demon…He has tasks he needs to perform for me…”

Nezuko looked down as she contemplated what Muzan said. The demon king had told half the truth. Akaza can't just drop everything and watch Nezuko. He has tasks to do as well and frankly Nezuko’s been preventing him from working as of late.

There was also the matter of Akaza trying to tell Nezuko about her body. Even though he was given a direct command to say nothing, he might try and circumvent that. He could potentially try and have Nezuko learn about her body’s reactions to Muzan’s efforts.

He will especially try after hearing about this incident. There was little chance that Nezuko won’t bring this up. She and Akaza were very close after all. The demon king couldn’t blame Nezuko for getting close to Upper Three.

He was one of the considerably kinder demons Muzan’s created.

Also even in comparison to Upper One and Two, Akaza was more preferable. But alas, he posed too much of a risk in Muzan’s manipulation tactic. But who to leave Nezuko with when he leaves?

Choices…

There was another thing that Muzan wanted to make clear to Nezuko. He was still slightly ticked off about her trying to leave him. So she needed a further reminder of her place.

Muzan stared down firmly at his wife. “When you are in here with me, you are to wear no clothes…”

Nezuko frowned. “Forever?”

Muzan replied. “No. Just until I feel like you’ve made it up to me…Of course, I’ll give you clothes when we head out. I’m also not forbidding you from heading outside with me…”

Muzan’s face darkened as he gave the final aspect of the punishment. “When we are out you will do whatever I say. If I say to go to your knees, you will do so. I tell you to present your ass to me, and you will do so. Understand?”

Nezuko looked down with a shiver running through her body. She looked up with slight anxiety. “C-Can I just ask for one thing?”

Muzan glared. “What exactly, Nezuko?”

Nezuko fully flinched hearing her name. “C-Can you j-just not have me do any of that in front of other p-people?”

The demon king sighed. “That’s it? Of course, Little Lily…I wasn’t even planning on having you get me off in front of others, to begin with…”

Nezuko sighed in pure relief and collapsed against the demon king’s chest. She was so relieved that she wasn’t going to be made to have sex while in front of other people. Now perhaps IF she pisses him off enough then Muzan might reconsider.

Even then that was still a subject for debate.

It comes down to Muzan’s personal preferences. He was not big on that sort of exhibitionism. He’d rather his sex life be behind closed doors. Some of Muzan’s demons liked having sex in front of others. One such was Douma.

Enmu…

Well…he was a strange one…

Karaku has done it in front of Muzan once. But that was only because Muzan was entered whilst Karaku was busy with a corpse. It was…interesting…

But all in all, Muzan was not one to judge demons for their sexual tastes…

Then again Muzan judged them all in general but that was beside the point.

The young girl looked up at the demon king with a meek expression. “C-Could I get cleaned off?”

Muzan smiled warmly and hugged Nezuko lightly. “Of course, Little Lily…How does a bath sound?”

The girl nodded while moving her head to look down. The man took his wife by her ass, and she wrapped her legs around the man’s hips. That was when Muzan stood up and began walking towards the bathroom.

He was significantly happier now than he was earlier. He was confident that this latest punishment would be enough to deter his lovely wife from ever trying and pulling this shit again. Did she just conveniently forget what happened the last time she got out?

How could she ever want that to potentially happen again?

Muzan was still not fully over that himself. It's not that he was mad at Nezuko. He was mad at the man still. He’s been dead for months and even today Muzan still loathed his being. If there ever was someone Muzan wanted to kill twice, it'd be him.

That was beside the point.

Now was the time to rest and relax with his wife…

Nezuko and Muzan were now relaxing in the tub after all of…that…

Muzan was in a significantly better mood than before. Nezuko was so relieved that he was. It would have been so worrying had he still been angry. Nezuko would have been even more unsure of what to do had he still been enraged.

At least this wasn’t the worst punishment in the world.

Nezuko would be lying to say she was fully accepting of Muzan’s demands. She hated needing to be naked around this monster for who knows how long. Then there was the matter of needing to obey Muzan when commanded.

Nezuko was not looking forward to those times. At least Muzan was merciful enough to not have those times be while other people were around. That would have been so embarrassing. However, Nezuko had to tread lightly.

There was still the chance he does use her in front of others if she ticks him off enough.

So appeasement was the best course of action right now. The girl could not risk anything else. She was already lucky that Muzan was still going to allow her to accompany him if he went outside.

Then again that will still depend on what he’s doing as he stated.

Which brings up who exactly would be watching Nezuko when that happens. It wasn’t going to be Akaza? That was greatly upsetting. Nezuko was hoping that it wasn’t because Muzan was suspecting that Nezuko had a crush on Upper Three.

She had no reason to believe that honestly. For one Muzan would have been far more mad had he suspected that. Also, that would have been another demand he would have wanted an answer to.

So Nezuko was confident that Muzan did not suspect that she had a crush on Upper Three.

So why?

Why wasn’t Akaza going to be allowed to watch over Nezuko?

Who knows other than Muzan honestly…

That then brought up the question of who would watch over Nezuko. Was there the possibility it could be Gyutaro and Daki. That would be nice honestly. But who else could it be?

Douma and Kokushibo?

It was plausible…

If Nezuko were going to be honest, she hoped its Kokushibo. That would give her the chance to ask him some questions. It would also help to see if he was indeed related to her. She wondered if Muzan wondered about that as well.

Hopefully, she’ll learn soon.

Chapter Text

Nezuko was gasping for air as she drew away from Muzan after being made to blow him. He made good on his word when he said that he would make Nezuko perform ‘favors.’ Well, that and her not leaving his sight.

The man had been busy working away at some experiments. What they were, Nezuko didn’t know, nor did she care to ask. Before this, the girl had just been preoccupied with copying some words from a book. It was a good way to practice her writing, and Muzan had suggested it.

That lasted for a good while until the demon king had called for the teen. One look told Nezuko enough. What exactly he was going to make her do was subject to debate at the time. Kibutsuji’s moods were as the tide.

Sometimes he wanted nothing but kisses and affection.

Other times he wanted near-brutal sex.

It's been like this for the last…How long has it been? Three weeks since Nezuko’s tried to escape? Honestly, the days blurred together at this point…

Nezuko had been slightly concerned that Muzan was going to fuck her in her vagina…

It was the worst when it was anywhere other than the bedroom or shower. That was only because it was quite the mess to clean up. Made worse by the fact that the monster made the girl clean it up.

He stated that it was her fault that he got horny and she should clean up the mess she made.

Was it technically her fault?

Sure.

Nezuko just has this effect on Muzan. It was never her intention to make him act this way. The girl just drove Muzan mad despite never meaning to make him go crazy.

Nevertheless, Nezuko despised being made to clean up after Muzan. It was abhorrent as Nezuko had to either use a rag…or worse be made to lick it off the floor… The girl hated that the most…

Regardless this time around he just wanted Nezuko to blow him. The girl did the best she could while Muzan did what he did. He had been busy working on his experiments. The only times he stopped was when he was close to orgasm.

This most recent, final round was when he had his full attention on Nezuko.

The girl backed away and crawled backward. She then got to her feet and walked over to the rag nearby. Nezuko picked it up and wiped her mouth with it. It was such a good thing that Nezuko didn’t make too big of a mess. Nezuko would have worried about being made to lick up whatever fell to the floor.

It was never fun having to lick the man’s seed off the floor. Nezuko was stressed over getting a splinter in her mouth. That would be so painful and who knows Muzan might blame her for said splinter.

At least Muzan was being nice right now and the fact that Nezuko hadn’t made much of a mess.

Nezuko started to move back over to the chair she had been sitting on before this. She needed to rest even if it was just for a little bit. She was tired and her jaw was sore. Nezuko almost made it to the chair when she was grabbed by her shoulder.

The girl whipped her head around in worry. The raven-haired man stared at her in a neutral expression. Was he angry? But why?

The demon king spoke calmly. “Little Lily…What are you about to do?”

Nezuko gulped nervously. “I-I was about to sit down…That’s all…”

The man hummed. Nezuko really was worried that Muzan was going to do something more for her. Was he going to fuck her again? Was he going to use her vagina now? That would not be ideal…

The man leaned closer to Nezuko as he cupped the girl’s face into one of his hands. “Well, you’re not now…”

Nezuko whimpered a tiny bit. “W-Why?”

The demon king kissed Nezuko’s cheek softly. “I have to go somewhere but I can’t take you with me…”

Nezuko breathed in relief. She was so happy that she wasn’t about to be fucked by Muzan. But did this mean Nezuko was going to be watched over by a different demon? Who was it going to be? Nezuko was half hoping it'd be Kokushibo.

It'd give Nezuko the chance to finally speak to him properly…

Muzan picked up the young girl and carried her with him. He stared down at the oil-haired girl with a smile on his lips. The demon walked over to the door that had just appeared. The man walked to it and stepped inside.

The demon king sauntered further in and soon stopped. Nezuko looked around and saw that the area she was in looked a bit like her home. In the sense that it was structured like her home. The Kamado residence was old after all, it was from the Sengoku era.

This seemed to be styled similarly.

Whose place was this?

Muzan stood in place for a moment, almost as if he were waiting. Was he waiting for the demon that lived here to appear? Also with how this place is structured was he outside? Or was this in the Fortress?

Most likely this place was in the fortress as it wouldn’t make sense if it wasn’t…

Nezuko peered around for a moment when suddenly a blur appeared before the two. Pink eyes looked down in surprise and saw exactly who it was.

It was indeed Kokushibo.

He was kneeling before the demon king in utmost respect. His head hung low. His voice was soothing but in an off-putting manner. “Muzan-sama…”

The raven-haired man placed Nezuko on her feet and nudged her towards Upper One. His voice was commanding. “I am leaving for a while. I need you to keep an eye on my wife. I don’t want her acting like a fool while I’m gone…”

Nezuko shifted. She was still not used to the label of ‘wife.’ Granted Nezuko might never get used to that…It was simply a matter of her not wanting to be Muzan’s wife. She’ll never want it…

Kokushibo remained in the same position but he did respond. “As you wish Muzan-sama…Are there any other demands you have of me?”

Muzan replied firmly. “No. But you can have Nezuko do whatever you want…Within limits…”

Nezuko froze at that statement. Did that mean Kokushibo had permission to use her? Sexually that is? Nezuko was praying that he would not. Akaza did imply that Kokushibo was not one for sex.

Muzan apparently recognized the slight panic the teen was in. He leaned over and pulled Nezuko against his chest. He kissed the side of her face and whispered. “He can’t fuck you…That’s what I meant when I said there were limits…”

The oil-haired girl audibly breathed in relief. She was so happy that she wasn’t going to have even more strain on her mental health. Then again it was all so taxing already. Even disregarding this small comfort.

Muzan backed away and stepped through the door. He glanced at Nezuko one final time with an affectionate smile. “I’ll be back later…”

The door shut leaving Nezuko in there with Kokushibo. The girl heard the demon stand up and stand right behind her. It was such an oppressive gaze from behind. It caused a tingle of fear to shoot up Nezuko’s spine.

She severely underestimated what being alone with Upper One would be like…

The girl gulped nervously and turned around. Three sets of eyes stared down at the teen. He seemed to be studying the girl. What was he thinking? His face gave away no emotion.

After agonizing silence, Kokushibo spoke. “Your name is Nezuko correct?”

The girl nodded nervously. The demon squinted his center set of eyes. “What is your family name?”

The girl furrowed her eyebrows. Can she even say her old name? Upper One seemed to realize that as well. “Your former family name…Muzan-sama will not mind you telling me it…”

Nezuko shivered. Those eyes were really creeping Nezuko out. She was not a fan of them whatsoever. She answered meekly. “K-Kamado…That is my family name…”

The lanky demon nodded. “I see…Hmm…How interesting…”

The demon stroked his chin in thought. What was he thinking? Was he contemplating the name he heard? Was he wondering if there was a connection between the two?

Kokushibo looked down at Nezuko. “That is rather irrelevant right now…”

Upper One turned around and spoke commandingly. “Come, follow me…”

The charcoal-haired demon sauntered forward, and Nezuko rapidly followed behind. What was he about to make her do? What could she even do? What chores do demons have? What could Nezuko even do?

The imposing demon walked into a room and made a beeline for a closet. He opened it up and revealed a broom within. Oh, he wanted her to sweep… Well, the floor had to be unkempt, Kokushibo probably doesn’t clean it beyond when he has to scrub the blood from his meals.

The demon walked in front of Nezuko and handed over the broom. “Here, sweep the rooms for me. Start with the halls and finish in here.”

Nezuko nodded and asked. “Is there anywhere for me to put the dust when I finish a room?”

Kokushibo sighed. “I will deal with that…”

Nezuko nodded and looked down to avoid the intense gaze. It was really disconcerting. The demon frowned. “Is something the matter?”

Nezuko kept looking down as she gulped. “F-Forgive me but…its your eyes…”

The demon folded his arms. “And what about them?”

Nezuko shivered. “Th-They’re…um…creepy…”

“You think it is odd to see six eyes essentially?”

Nezuko nodded in confirmation. The demon then sighed in slight annoyance. Nezuko kept looking down worried she angered Upper One. She didn’t mean to it was just that she was unsure about six eyes.

Of course, all the demons here were unique. They didn’t have to look exactly human. Six eyes were certainly not the worst way he could have looked…

Kokushibo suddenly grabbed Nezuko’s chin and forced her to look up at him. His face was different. He now had a normal pair of eyes. They still looked demonic with the kanji there. But it was far less off-putting now…

The demon raised an eyebrow in an annoyed manner. “There is this better now?”

Nezuko blinked in surprise seeing the somewhat normal eyes. She nodded in confirmation to the man’s question. That was when Kokushibo shooed the girl off. “Well then get to work now…”

The girl nodded and immediately went into the hallway and began to sweep. She had to do a good job at this. She needed to leave a better impression of herself while in here. She needed to ask questions about if he was related to her or not.

Just do a good job and be silent.

That was the mantra Nezuko kept repeating to herself.

Nezuko finally finished sweeping the halls and rooms. All that was left was the room where Kokushibo was in. What had he been doing this whole time was the question? The teen had been sweeping for about 30 minutes.

Unsure of what to do with the piles of dirt she just left them in place. She’ll just tell Kokushibo when she gets in there. The girl hesitated at the door for a moment. She was unsure of what he could be doing.

Was he just relaxing? Training? Or worse eating someone? Nezuko never wanted to see someone be eaten. She’s already seen death and it wasn’t pleasant by any means. Especially considering the manner of the deaths she’s witnessed.

The girl breathed to calm herself down then slid the door open.

Inside Kokushibo simply sat there. Next to him was a tray with a small cup and jug on it. His back was facing Nezuko. It looked like there was a book in his hand. So he was just reading?

The demon didn’t even look back. “Finished?”

Nezuko looked down in shyness. “Y-Yes…I just have in here left to do…”

Upper One grunted. “I see…Get to work then…”

Nezuko began to sweep. As she started she decided to ask. “Um…What do you want me to do about the piles in the other rooms?”

Kokushibo still didn’t look at her. “I said I will deal with it so be patient…”

Nezuko looked away and got to work again. She was silent as a mouse. The only noise was the sound of the broom sweeping and the occasional page flip. The girl worked as fast but efficiently as possible. She wanted the possibility to talk to the demon.

She’d rather that happen sooner rather than later. Especially considering the fact that Nezuko had no idea how long Muzan would be gone for…She then has to talk to the demon as soon as possible.

Nezuko finished nearly five minutes later. She stood before Upper One and bowed respectfully. “I finished…”

Cadmium-colored eyes looked up at the teen. He slammed his book shut and then stood up. The demon peered around the room. He was inspecting the place. The man folded his arms. “Impressive…You certainly would make an acceptable wife…”

Nezuko froze at the statement. That was when the charcoal-haired demon seemed to recall. “I suppose that is the case though…You are Muzan-sama’s wife after all…There is still some ways to go to be perfect for Muzan-sama but nevertheless…You are doing well considering that your generation lacks that form of adequate preparation…”

Eyebrows furrowed in confusion. “What do you mean by that?”

The demon didn’t answer, at least not immediately. He snatched the broom and motioned for Nezuko to sit down. The girl sat down as the demon put the broom away. Once he finished that he sat back down in front of Nezuko.

His face was neutral. “What I meant by that is girls your age when I was a child were already married at, sometimes they were wed even younger.”

Nezuko shifted uncomfortably. She knew that her mother got married young, but she hadn’t been THAT young. Nezuko then thought to ask. “You-you had a wife?”

The demon nodded. “Correct. I married around your age. I had my first child not long after that.”

The girl shivered slightly. So that means Kokushibo was disappointed that other kids around her age weren’t married and having children? That was such a creepy thing to be angered over…Considering Nezuko’s plight she had far more sympathy to kids that married young.

Kokushibo noticed the girl’s emotions with a tad more sour look on his face. “Unhappy with my opinions?”

Nezuko nodded. Upper One sighed. “There is nothing you can do to change my mind. I believe that we have degraded as a nation because of the age people are getting married at is now older.”

Nezuko offered a counterpoint swiftly. “With all due respect, my mother still got married young. She was 16 when she married my father, he was 17…”

Kokushibo sighed. “I still feel that is too old…How old were they when you were born?”

Nezuko frowned and hesitated. “Um…I think my mother was 20 when she had me…I’m not sure about that though…”

“That is my point though…If we allow the age to increase we run the risk of our population decreasing and therefore growing weaker…”

“Are…Are you saying this because you don’t like Westerners?”

“You know about that?”

“Muzan mentioned it once because he had to give me Western medicine for a bad injury I had…”

“I see…I may not agree with its use but if it is Muzan-sama’s will I will not complain…”

“So why don’t you like Westerners?”

“I just feel that they will interfere with our way of life. I do not wish for our way of life to be degraded by the westerners…”

“I…I just don’t think that’s what will happen…”

“You are entitled to think that way…I just disagree…”

“OK…Uh…I have a question do you know what happened to your children?”

“Why do you ask that?”

“I-I was just wondering!”

“Hmm…In all honesty, I do not know…I abandoned my family when I was about 21.”

“You did? Why?”

“That is personal…”

“That’s rather selfish don’t you think?”

“Perhaps, but I do not care about that. I became a demon of my own will after all…”

“You chose to be this way?”

“Correct.”

“Why?”

“Again that is personal…”

This was not going so well…It seems that Akaza had been right in saying that the way that Kokushibo thought was demeaning. Not just towards women as Upper Three said. But just to almost everyone.

He was stuck in the past. Well, that was a bit ironic considering Nezuko liked to linger on her past. The difference is she had a reason to be bitter about what she lost. Kokushibo had no excuse.

He was mad about a past that was just not there anymore…He was also an incredibly selfish person. Especially since he abandoned his family and for what? No matter the reason it had to be backwards.

Nezuko wasn’t the biggest fan of this man. Because if she really was related to him then how could she have such a selfish ancestor? How could someone who had such an honorable profession end up having disrespectful ideas about the world?

Nezuko then thought of a better conversation to have. It would certainly distract from the tension slowly forming. “So I heard that you were once a samurai?”

The man squinted his eyes. “I still am.”

Nezuko scratched the back of her head. “My apologies…”

Kokushibo sighed in annoyance. “It is of no concern…But indeed I am a samurai you heard correct…”

Nezuko looked at the demon with a head tilt. “So what do you do with that now? As you are a demon after all…”

“Quite simply, I serve Muzan-sama with his goals…I seek to become the strongest samurai in Japan.”

“I think you’re pretty much at that goal though…Is there really anyone else, other than Muzan, who is stronger than you?”

“You would be correct in assuming that. But I must work to keep my title as the strongest. There could be others that would seek to take my title…”

“I see…But that’s all? That’s your goal? Just to be the strongest?”

“That is right. There is nothing else I particularly want.”

“I mean…sure…”

“What about you?”

Nezuko froze in surprise at the question. “M-Me?”

“Yes. You must have some idea of what you want for your future being that you are the wife of Muzan-sama. He had to have chosen you for some purpose.”

Nezuko looked down in shame. “I…I have no goal…I was just brought here for not any real reason…”

“I see…But do you have any vision for what you want of your future?”

“No…None…”

“Nothing? Not even children? Would that not be rather selfish of you to not consider that Muzan-sama might want future progeny?”

Nezuko shivered in fear and absolute hatred of this conversation. She loathed the things being said and suggested of her. Nezuko hated being called selfish with everything that’s happened to her. It cut deep.

The young girl refused to meet the man’s gaze. “W-We did talk about that once and Muzan d-doesn’t think it's possible right now…”

Kokushibo seemed to just now acknowledge that. “I suppose so. You are a human and he is a demon…There would be essentially no compatibility…However, consider what Muzan-sama might want when you are inevitably turned into a demon…”

Nezuko looked up with a nervous gaze. “Oh I don’t think-“

“You do not think he has thought of turning you into a demon? That would be rather naïve of you if you sincerely did not think about that. Do you really expect Muzan-sama to let you grow old and die a human?”

Nezuko was still and she thought about it. Why did she never think about that?! Sure she gave it a passing thought, but she never thought on it too deeply. The charcoal-haired demon was correct in what he was saying. There was no way that Muzan hadn’t thought about it.

Nezuko was only going to have so long before she was forced to become a demon.

Oh, that was so bad especially since the girl had no clue when he would. Was her escape attempts exacerbating the issue? Were the more times that Nezuko tried to leave only going to expedite the day that Muzan transforms her?

It was so stressful to ponder on.

But Nezuko had to ignore that. She can worry about it better when she is alone. But one thing was for sure:

Nezuko was not attempting to escape for a very long time.

The rest of the visit was filled with not much important topics. The most was Kokushibo scolding Nezuko for not being ready to be a proper wife or mother. This is despite Nezuko mentioning she watched her younger siblings and worked around her home.

Nevertheless, this man thought that Nezuko wasn’t doing enough.

It was rather rude of him all things considering.

Finally after who knows how long, Muzan reappeared. He walked in confidently. Kokushibo immediately bowed out of respect. Nezuko simply stared at him.

That was until he cocked his finger telling the girl to get up and go over by him. Nezuko obeyed rapidly. Unlike times in the past Nezuko would rather be with Muzan than Kokushibo. It was simply a matter of her not liking the degrading she’s been receiving.

Now did Nezuko want Kokushibo to be punished for his words?

Of course not!

Was Nezuko still hurt by what was said?

Sure.

The demon king led Nezuko through the door and back into their room. The demon king instantly led Nezuko to the couch and sat her on his lap. The man rubbed the top of the teen’s head.

His voice was calming. “How was it Little Lily?”

Nezuko simply shrugged. “It was…fine, I guess…”

Muzan frowned. “Oh? Is something the matter? Did Kokushibo say something you didn’t like?”

Nezuko looked up with a slightly worried expression. “He won't be hurt for what he says right?”

Muzan held up his free hand. “I give you my word.”

“Well…He…Mocked me for not being a ‘perfect’ wife…”

“He did? How come?”

“It was mainly over how I apparently don’t know what I’m doing…Something about how girls when he was my age were already preparing to have children…”

“So essentially he’s comparing you to people from his time?”

“Yeah…”

“Well, he is from a different time and is not too keen on how things have changed. So I don’t necessarily think he was insulting you personally. He probably thinks you’re unprepared and was meaning that in a concerned manner. He simply wants what's best for your future…”

“I’m surprised you’re not mad at him.”

“He’s an incredibly loyal demon. In human terms, I see him as a business partner. So I tend to be more lenient with him than with other demons.”

“I see…”

“Anything else he said?”

“Not really…”

“I assume you wouldn’t be too keen on visiting him again in the future?”

“If I can avoid it…”

“Fair…You might have to if no one is available, but I will try and have him as a last resort…”

Nezuko sighed in relief and leaned against the demon king’s chest. She had intentionally left out some aspects of their conversation. She was going to say nothing about children. And she was especially not going to mention her being turned into a demon.

She was going to avoid that at any and all costs. Nezuko was not about to lose her humanity because of this monster.

Chapter Text

Nezuko was twitching as she felt Muzan draw away. Her muscles were so sore. She really should have loosened up. But it was just that Nezuko still hated whenever she was forced to have sex.

The girl was cringing at the feeling of semen dripping out of her. It stained her thighs. It was so thick as it leaked out. Her insides felt disgustingly warm.

Again.

It was abhorrent every time the two did this song and dance. Well, more so Muzan doing this same disgusting song and dance. Muzan had used Nezuko from behind this time around. Never once during this particular encounter could Nezuko see his face.

Again it wasn’t for an emotional connection.

It was solely a ‘how to keep Muzan satiated’ standpoint.

Thankfully nothing ill happened. He was into it. He was vocal. He spoke quite a lot. It was all compliments that Nezuko loathed to hear. She hated him calling her perfect. Nezuko hated Muzan’s compliments about her body.

It was all superficial. Muzan didn’t love Nezuko. He loved her body. Nezuko wasn’t a fool in that regard. She knew that this was supposed to be an act between people who love each other. Or one-sided in this case.

Nezuko hated Muzan.

Muzan loved Nezuko’s body.

If that were to change then hell froze over.

Nezuko hated to admit it but she almost wished this were an actual one-sided love. It would make Nezuko feel just a little better about all of this. With it being superficial Nezuko just felt worse. She felt as if no one loved her.

Nezuko was then moved which took her from her thoughts. She was picked up and moved to the bathroom. The man placed the girl onto the bottom. He turned on the faucet and let the tub fill up. Muzan was silent. He was looking at the girl with affection.

He was certainly calmer the last few…How long?

Nezuko didn’t know…

Anyway, he was in a far better mood than he was even when Nezuko was with Kokushibo. So perhaps soon Nezuko could be given more freedom again. Nezuko hated the lack of freedom.

Then again that freedom was really just being able to be alone.

But still…

The man looked at Nezuko still. His gaze was oppressive. It was heavy. It weighed down on Nezuko’s psyche. Muzan seemed to be thinking about something. But what? What exactly was he thinking about?

A large hand reached out towards the girl. Nezuko was grimacing as it drew closer. The cold hand touched Nezuko’s cheek. It stroked it gently, it was uncomforting.

Muzan leaned closer and spoke. “Little Lily…How do you feel?”

Nezuko kept looking down, she didn’t want to fully meet the demon’s gaze. Her voice was soft. “I feel fine…”

Muzan’s hand kept moving against the girl’s cheek. He spoke once again. “Are you in any pain?”

Nezuko thought for a moment. She felt her entire body. Her vagina was sore but even Muzan probably expected that. Nezuko spoke softly still. “Other than soreness that you probably are expecting, no.”

The demon king nodded. The hot water just began to touch Nezuko’s toes. The demon king hummed. “That’s good…”

The water drew even closer. It was beginning to touch Nezuko’s private parts. The raven-haired man drew just a bit closer. “I should tell you that I have no plans of you staying in here that long…”

Nezuko cocked her head. “Hmm? How come?”

Muzan was quick with his response. “I have some matters to attend to. I can't bring you with me so I have to leave you with another demon.”

Nezuko was instant in her next inquiry. She was hoping she didn’t need to be placed with Upper One. “Not Kokushibo right?”

“No not him. And not Akaza, he’s preoccupied.”

“Oh? Then who?”

“You’ll see…For now, I need to get you cleaned off.”

Nezuko again was being taken to another demon now. Muzan had something to do again. What it was, Nezuko had absolutely no idea. Nor did she exactly care. Nezuko was just happy to be away from the demon king.

And she knew that she wasn’t being taken to Kokushibo so that’s a massive bonus!

The question was now who was going to be the one that watched over Nezuko?

It certainly wasn’t going to be Akaza as Muzan stated. Nezuko would have been dropped in his area long ago if it were even a possibility. It probably wasn’t Daki and Gyutaro. Muzan would have probably said something. Then who else could it be?

Upper Five?

Nezuko hoped not. He was a creepy-looking demon.

Upper Four?

Nezuko was unsure.

Douma?

It was possible.

Muzan had been quiet the whole time. He seemed to be thinking. What about? Was he thinking about who he was leaving Nezuko with? Was he thinking about what he was going to do outside? What?

Nezuko was taken from her thoughts by Muzan speaking again. His voice was firm. “Little Lily, I should warn you in advance that you might be asked some…personal questions…”

Nezuko gulped in nervousness. Just who was she seeing? Muzan continued. “I will say that it is up to you about what questions you do and don’t want to answer. I will say if there’s any questions about me personally you are to say nothing.”

Nezuko was unsure. “Uh…Ok?”

Muzan continued with a sigh. “I just hope that this doesn’t take too long…It might though…I just don’t know how long this will take…”

Nezuko frowned in curiosity. “So…Can you tell me what you’re stressing over? What do you have to do?”

Muzan sighed in frustration. He somewhat dodged the question. “That is personal. I will not tell you what it is that I need to do. I will say that it's just…It's private…”

“Oh…But you’ll be back as soon as possible right?”

That single question set off a wave of joy in Muzan. His crimson eyes widened. He was joyful at the thought of actually being considered for once. He was just joyful that Nezuko asked him something.

His voice barely hid his joy. “Of course Little Lily. I’ll make sure to collect you the moment I am done.”

The two kept walking after that. Or rather Muzan walked as Nezuko was carried. Where was Nezuko being taken to? Who’s room was she being led to? Nezuko held her breath in anticipation.

Finally, the two made it to a door and it opened up. The inside was far nicer than Kokushibo’s place. There were some see-through curtains on the walls. It was a long hallway that led to who knows where.

Muzan stepped inside. His lips furled as his eyes looked around. “Where is he…I know he isn’t often here but nevertheless…Nakime should have summoned him by now…”

Nezuko was confused. Who on earth was Muzan looking for? Which demon? Who was it?

Suddenly, a blur appeared before the pair. Pink eyes looked down in shock to see who on earth it was. The first thing that the girl saw was a mass of silver hair with black drips. The very top was blood red.

Oh, wait.

Wasn’t this Douma?

Muzan confirmed that. “Douma, where were you?”

The demon looked up with a large grin on his face. “My apologies! I was distracted getting the room ready for Nezuko-chan! I was also busy before getting here!”

Muzan rolled his eyes and placed Nezuko down. The man grabbed the teen’s shoulders gently. His gaze was soft as could be. “I will return later…Behave yourself…”

Muzan briefly kissed Nezuko on her lips. The girl had been caught off guard. She was worried about what Douma was going to ask. That must be why Muzan said what he did earlier. About personal questions that is.

Oh god, just how invasive of privacy was Douma?

Wait…

Wasn’t he the one who liked to gossip? That’s what Akaza implied at least…

Muzan left a second later. Nezuko instantly turned around. Douma was already standing up. He was so imposing, just staring down at the poor girl. It sent shivers down the girl’s spine.

Douma was grinning widely. It was an off-putting smile needless to say. His voice was as friendly as can be. “Hello, Nezuko-chan! How are you?”

Nezuko gulped nervously. She was unsure at best and gravely concerned at worst. The teen responded in as friendly a tone as she could muster. “F-Fine…What about you?”

The man kept that same smile. “I’m doing amazingly! I’m glad that I’m finally able to get to know you better!”

The demon took Nezuko by her waist. He began to lead Nezuko down the hall. The girl was stiff. She was mildly worried about what was going to happen. It was a matter of Nezuko not knowing too much about this demon. And what she did know didn’t sound that good.

Pink eyes gazed around and noticed the curtains. They were made of a see-through ice-blue material. It shimmered in the light. It was hypnotic almost.

Douma spoke cheerily as they walked further. “Sorry, I was a little late in getting you! I was busy! But now I’m here and now I can get to know you better now!”

The pair got to the end of the hall and stepped inside. Nezuko looked inside and saw multiple objects. Nezuko spotted some books. She saw sewing supplies. She also spotted some games. Douma got all of this for her?

The man appeared in Nezuko’s eyesight. His eyes were glowing with an unknown emotion. Actually…It was no emotion…That was something Nezuko kind of noticed. His face portrays emotions but his eyes never did.

The silver-haired demon spoke. “What do you think Nezuko-chan?”

The teen looked at the man in a neutral expression. Her voice portrayed her gratitude though. “I truly appreciate the thought. Thank you.”

Douma smiled. The demon stood up to his full height while looking around. “Hmm…So what do you want to do Nezuko-chan?”

Nezuko looked around in uncertainty. What should she do? Maybe sew for now? Nezuko got the sneaking suspicion that Douma was going to want to ask her questions. Or even just talk in general.

Nezuko didn’t want too many distractions as a result. So the girl looked at the demon and spoke calmly. “I might sew for now.”

Douma cocked his head in interest. “Oh? No games?”

Nezuko shook her head. “No. I get the feeling you want to talk.”

Douma smiled amusedly. “Oh, you’ve got me there! Yes, I do want to talk to you! I want to get to know you better! Akaza knows you best and I want to also know you as well as he does!”

Nezuko braced herself internally. She wasn’t sure what Douma was about to say. Nezuko hoped that he wouldn’t be too unnecessarily invasive. She was also praying that the demon wouldn’t gossip about what he was told today.

The young girl and imposing demon walked over to the sewing supplies. The young girl sat down, and Douma quickly followed behind. Nezuko had her hands on her lap, she wasn’t going to grab the supplies just yet. She was anticipating the questions with dread,

The silence was eerie. It didn’t soothe Nezuko’s tumultuous nerves. She just wanted to get this over with. It would be best.

Finally, Douma broke the silence by speaking. “So you know full well I have some questions. So let’s begin!”

Nezuko breathed to calm herself down. The teen braced herself for what was to come. Douma began. “So how is it being with Muzan-sama?”

Nezuko had to be careful about her responses. She knew full well Douma was a snitch. Also, Muzan might be listening in. The teen didn’t want him to know anything of what she said.

Nezuko responded with a degree of caution. “How to properly describe it…Simply…It’s something alright…”

Douma seemed particularly interested in what the girl was saying. “Oh really? Any details you can give me?”

Nezuko didn’t want to give too much of course. It was a matter that embarrassed her. Well, that is if she decides to speak about the relations she’s forced to have. The more calm moments Nezuko can talk freely about. The problem is that those calm moments were few and far between.

Nezuko thought of just how to answer. “Well…When outside he isn’t that bad…He can be…a gentleman…”

Douma leaned closer. It was as if he wanted all the news and thoughts. It was as if he were a girl Nezuko’s age discussing the latest unimportant drama. “Oh really? Is that all you can use to describe him?”

Nezuko simply shrugged. “What else can I say?”

“Oh…I dunno…MAYBE you could describe him as an amazing, benevolent king?”

“Oh…I wouldn’t describe him as a king…”

“Oh? How come? I mean Muzan-sama IS the demon king so that is how you are to describe him.”

“I mean you’re not wrong. It just…Feels weird on my tongue…”

“Oh, I get it! It’s because you see Muzan-sama as a kind of equal to you? Am I right in saying that?”

“No…Not really…”

“Hmm…So how do you see yourself here?”

Nezuko was silent. How does she describe herself in this wretched place? She was no queen. She was lower than a human with the things she’s done. Letting her family die and letting herself be taken by the one who killed them. Then there was the matter of resisting the man.

Nezuko was too weak. No matter what she did she couldn’t get that monster off of her. It sickened Nezuko that she was this weak. No matter how much she hit, clawed, or screamed it didn’t matter. Muzan was infinitely stronger than the girl. He willed himself to become deaf to the cries to be left alone.

Nezuko couldn’t do anything to stop her captor in…What? Five months or something like that?

Nezuko responded in a voice that was barely above a whisper. “Nothing…”

Douma cocked his head. “Hmm? What’s that?”

Nezuko was still rather quiet but she spoke just a bit louder. “Nothing…I see myself as nothing…I’m no one…”

Douma frowned at the remark. But Nezuko could see it in his eyes. He didn’t care. He had no emotion whatsoever to that revelation. He simply extended a hand and patted Nezuko’s head. “You’re not a no one! You’re important to Muzan-sama! His wife in fact! That’s not nothing!”

Nezuko couldn’t even look at this demon right now. “In your eyes. In his eyes. I don’t care. In my eyes I’m nothing…”

Douma managed to catch Nezuko’s chin and make her face him. His face was gentle but again his eyes had nothing behind them. “Oh don’t think that way…How do you think Muzan-sama will feel about that? He’ll be rather upset don’t you think?”

Nezuko was heavily tempted to fire back. She wanted to hiss out at this man that she didn’t care one bit what Muzan thought. Why should she?

Douma continued. “Muzan-sama takes care of you doesn’t he?”

Nezuko snorted in contempt. “Define taking care of me. My definition might be different from yours…”

Douma clearly didn’t see, or he chose to ignore, the look of contempt. He simply hummed and began to speak again. “Well, Muzan-sama has been feeding you right? He’s also been providing for you! He gives you clothes!”

Nezuko huffed. “That’s the bare minimum…”

Douma continued without paying attention to what Nezuko just said. “Surely Muzan-sama has given you a far better life than before you were here!”

Nezuko raised an eyebrow with a glare in her eyes. “What do you mean by that?”

Douma answered quickly. “Oh, you know! Surely your life now is better than how it was before!”

Douma continued. “You finally have the best quality of life! You have the best that society can offer now! You have the finest clothes! The best food! All that kind of stuff!”

“Is…Is that really me having a better life though?”

“Of course it is! You have the best chance of living compared to say before you came here!”

“I disagree. My home...It was a simple life but it was warm…We were close…”

“Oh? You’re saying that you’re not close to Muzan-sama? I mean how are you two not? You two fuck. I think that should mean that you two are incredibly close right? That’s how it's supposed to go!”

Nezuko looked down in shame. To an extent Douma was right. The issue was that of course the two weren’t close. Or at least Nezuko didn’t think of herself as being close to Muzan. Perhaps that monster did. But regardless this wasn’t how it was supposed to be.

The teen was hesitant when responding. “I…Well…We should be…But…Well…I don’t think we are…”

Douma scooched closer to Nezuko. He truly wanted to hear everything about this relationship. “How come? Why don’t you think you two are that close?”

Nezuko had the smallest look of contempt in her eyes. It wasn’t necessarily directed at Douma. Her voice was filled with annoyance. “I have a few reasons…”

Douma leaned closer. His face filled with curiosity. But again his eyes were blank. “What are those reasons?”

Nezuko had to be careful and vague with her answers. She didn’t want to run the risk of Muzan hearing and getting angry. Nezuko was already on the way to having him be satiated. She was not about to destroy that.

The girl was cautious. “Well…How can I allow myself to get all that close to the man who was the reason that my family is dead?”

Douma nodded. “OOOHHHH…That makes sense! But what do you think Muzan-sama would think about that? I would imagine he’d be a little bit upset that that is your reason?”

Nezuko sighed in anger. “Perhaps…”

“Any other reason?”

“Well…I…uh…”

Nezuko’s face turned beet red as she thought of her other main reason. Of course, it was the forced relations that were another main reason. Nezuko loathed it. It was shameful especially when Muzan made her orgasm. Because all it did was serve as a reminder that her body likes what Muzan does to her.

Nezuko didn’t say a word but Douma was perceptive. He figured it out. He clapped his hands together. His face filled with giddiness, his eyes still blank. “Oh! Is it also having to do with your sex life?”

Nezuko’s face turned a deeper red. That gave it away. Douma clapped his hands together. “Oh, it is! Do tell! How is it? Is it amazing? Is Muzan-sama good in bed? OOOO! I must know!”

Nezuko’s voice was several pitches too high. She was ashamed of what Douma was asking. “Don’t you think those kinds of questions are a little…Um…Invasive…?”

Douma hummed in thought. “Perhaps! But can you tell me anything? Cause most demons, including me, are curious about how Muzan-sama is in bed! He’s never really one to want to fuck people!”

Nezuko blinked a few times. “I find that hard to believe…”

Douma shook his head. “No really! He’s not really one to sleep around!”

“That’s…Honestly, I’m a little surprised. Do you know why?”

“Puh-lease! You know the most about Muzan-sama! I should be the one asking you!”

“Oh…But I don’t think that he would like me telling people how he is in…well you know…”

“Ah! I see, I see! I suppose he wouldn’t like that! But can you tell me anything about Muzan-sama? Not necessarily related to sex of course!”

Nezuko thought carefully. She should be able to avoid the question. Muzan did say that she was free to dodge these sorts of questions. So Nezuko was quick to say. “I-If you don’t mind could I not answer the question? Or any question related to the…uh…dynamic?”

Douma nodded. “Not calling it what it is? I think you should quickly change that perspective. Muzan-sama might get mad about that you know…I can safely assume that angering Muzan-sama is not what you want.”

Nezuko gulped nervously. She really wanted to change the topic. What can she say though? Could Nezuko talk about the fact that it seemed that Douma never once meant his emotions? It was the best way to distract.

Nezuko was quick in speaking. “Ok, I have to say this now. How come it looks like you never once meant your emotions?”

Douma cocked his head in interest. Again, his eyes portrayed nothing. “Oh? How could you tell?”

Nezuko pointed at her eyes to indicate the eyes. “Your eyes. Your face changes with the emotion you want to portray. Your eyes never do. That’s what gives it away to me.”

Douma clapped in amusement. “Oh my! You were able to figure it out! I’m impressed! Most people don’t figure it out that fast! You’re quite perceptive Nezuko-chan! It's no wonder that Muzan-sama married you!”

Nezuko’s face turned red at the final sentence. Douma largely ignored it and began to explain. “So I was never able to feel emotions. Ever since I was a child. I’ve learned to essentially put in a mask. I can pretend to feel emotions in certain scenarios.”

Nezuko nodded. “I see…I will confess that is impressive.”

“It is? I’m happy that you think that way! Well, I assume that you don’t want to continue talking, let’s do something else! What do you say?”

Nezuko was quiet for a moment. She was thinking about what Douma said concerning Muzan. Muzan really wasn’t someone who slept around? He probably did occasionally. At least in the distant past.

Considering his treatment of Nezuko, that was shocking. Nezuko wondered why that was. Was there a reason? Would Muzan even state that reason? Would he be insulted? Mad?

But for now, Nezuko had no way to ask. She can inquire when she sees that freak later. Nezuko smiled kindly towards Upper Two. Her voice was gentle as can be. “Sure. We can do something else…”

Muzan finally finished what he was doing. Muzan would have made Nezuko go with him had the task been different. Muzan had to deal with a disobedient demon. The demon king wasn’t too keen on Nezuko needing to watch that.

Sure she had to eventually get used to seeing death. However, the issue was the manner. Muzan knew a gentle introduction was best. After all, the first time she witnessed a violent death, she had fainted. So Muzan needed to find a better method to show Nezuko death.

Perhaps eating a human in front of Nezuko was the best way to start. Then again it will only be minimal to start. Then again Muzan might never fully eat a body before the teen. He wasn’t that foolish to do that…

Regardless now that Muzan was done he could go and collect his wife from Douma. Muzan had only listened in to a little of the conversation his precious Lily had with Upper Two. Muzan wasn’t exactly pleased with the conversation that occurred between the two.

Sure Nezuko wasn’t going to be punished for her words. Muzan would be lying to say that he wasn’t ticked off. She was still upset about everything with her family? How annoying but Muzan wasn’t planning to say anything.

What Muzan was focusing on was the fact that Nezuko didn’t think that the two were that close. Muzan would be lying to say that he doesn’t see Nezuko’s point. The man could see that they weren’t that close.

Muzan didn’t really try to talk or even try to spend much time with Nezuko. Well, spend time that wasn’t related to sex. Muzan should start to change that. He needed to build a real relationship with his wife.

Muzan was now thinking himself stupid for not doing this sooner.

The demon had to start and had to do it now. The demon king had himself be taken to Douma’s quarters in the fortress. He wasn’t often there. He usually stayed at his cult building. In hindsight no wonder he hadn’t been there yet when the pair first arrived. He had probably been busy.

Muzan watched the door open and peered inside. He spotted Nezuko and Douma sitting on the floor. The two seemed to be engaged in a game. Not that Muzan particularly cared. He just wanted to grab his wife and get out of there. He wanted to ask her some questions.

Douma was the first to notice Muzan. His face turned cheery as he called the man out. “Oh! Hello master! How are you?”

Nezuko turned to look. She didn’t seem immensely relieved to see the demon king unlike when she was with Kokushibo. Then again Douma was more tolerable in principle. He might be pushy but he wasn’t stuck in the past. He wasn’t one to degrade people.

Muzan stepped inside and spoke. “I’m good…How are you Nezuko?”

Muzan was going to ignore Douma as much as he could. He’ll only acknowledge him when he absolutely needs to. Nezuko answered quickly. “I’m fine…I assume I have to go now?”

Muzan nodded. With that, Nezuko stood up. Douma waved at the girl. “Oh, pity you have to leave now. But maybe we can spend time again soon! I’ll see you some other time!”

Nezuko turned back and waved goodbye as well. “Yeah. See you again.”

Nezuko walked back over to the demon king. Muzan quickly took Nezuko by her waist. The raven-haired man took Nezuko to the door, which had closed. It opened again to reveal their room on the other side. Muzan stepped inside with the girl.

As soon as the door shut behind them, Muzan picked up Nezuko. She didn’t react. The man walked over to the couch. Muzan laid down and placed Nezuko on top of him. Muzan was more than happy to cuddle with his wife.

Also, this would be preferable in starting to actually build a connection with Nezuko that wasn’t solely sexual.

The man’s large hand rubbed circles on the girl’s back. Nezuko didn’t do anything. Muzan began to speak. “Little Lily…How was it?”

Nezuko shrugged. “It was fine.”

Muzan replied. “Any complaints? How do you feel about Douma?”

Nezuko looked up and answered. “He was fine. Better than Kokushibo but I would prefer Akaza and Gyutaro…”

“Is that so? May I ask what it was that you didn’t like about him?”

“Well…I assume you can guess one of the reasons…”

“Ah…So he did ask about your personal life…”

“Y-Yeah…He asked for details about you and me…”

Muzan’s eye twitched hearing that. Nezuko really didn’t think of the two of them as being together? She just saw them as ‘you and me?’ That was mildly infuriating. Muzan couldn’t correct that right away but he surely will. Gently of course he doesn’t want to hurt Nezuko unnecessarily.

Muzan spoke as calmly as he could. “Oh, he asked for information about us? What did you tell him?”

Nezuko was hesitant to respond. She had to choose her words carefully before she spoke. Muzan knew what she told Douma. But Muzan wasn’t going to punish her unless she said some egregious lie. Which was undesirable, Muzan didn’t want to punish her.

Nezuko responded in uncertainty. “I…I simply stated that you and me aren’t all that close…”

Muzan nodded. “Hmm…I had honestly been thinking about that as well. I do believe that we should be closer than we have been.”

Nezuko seemed relieved to hear that. Not because she necessarily agreed. It was because she was happy that Muzan wasn’t mad at her for saying that. Which fair. She still believes that she is enduring her punishment. However, Muzan had been considering having her no longer be under such punishment. She’s paid the price.

That was when Nezuko began to speak again. “I have a question actually…”

Muzan hummed. “What is it, Little Lily?”

The girl hid her face. Was she afraid of whatever it was that she was about to say? “So…I was told something by Douma…Did…Did you really have relationships with other people in the past before me?”

Muzan felt a brief spike of anger hearing that. Douma really said that to Nezuko? What exactly did he say? Muzan can interrogate later, for now, he makes his excuses. “Well…Not entirely…Think about it this way. In a thousand years of living did you really think I wouldn’t fuck someone? But I will say I am not one for being careless. It was never like you. It was a one-and-done thing…”

The one-and-done thing was a lie. He had his five wives and Tamayo of course. Muzan typically paid for prostitutes when he had his needs. Men, women it didn’t matter Muzan just wanted to get off during those times.

The demon king definitely did that more often before Tamayo. He did it less after she left. With Tamayo leaving…It was simply a matter of a small issue Muzan always had. One of his few flaws.

Muzan’s attachment issues.

He could easily fuck a person he paid for. It was no strings attached. Once done the man could just leave the experience behind. He never had to deal with it again.

The issue arises if he starts to develop affection for someone. That didn’t happen with his past wives. He had no attachment to them. They were only really there for social status. The time when Muzan tried to live out amongst humans. To the best of his ability that is.

Those women had been…They weren’t the best in Muzan’s eyes. The demon king didn’t care for them really. All five of them committed suicide. Which the man didn’t care about all that much. He had no attachment to them.

Then there was Tamayo. For some reason the moment Muzan laid his eyes on her he just…He felt something. It was almost nostalgic. A memory. At the time Muzan knew somewhat why he did it. Now, Muzan couldn’t recall at all. It actually hurt the man when she abandoned him.

That struck Muzan in a way that he hadn’t expected.

After that Muzan didn’t form any sort of attachment like that. At least until Nezuko. It was much the same way that it was with Tamayo. Except with Nezuko, it was significantly more powerful. It was almost maddening.

But another thing that Muzan now realized. There was one thing that Muzan was scared of. The unfortunate thing was that it was something necessary to this relationship. One thing that Muzan feared more than anything.

Love.

That emotion was beyond Muzan’s perfection. It was pathetic. It got people nowhere. If anything it just got people hurt. Love hurts people in a way that stops people from pursuing their goals. It just led to heart ache…

Muzan gave up on that long ago…

For some reason…

Ok, a few reasons…

But Muzan didn’t like to think about that. He loathed to think about his days as a human. Even his days as a young demon. he just…He didn’t like to reminisce about those times…They were just…painful…

For so many different reasons…

But that was unimportant right now. What mattered was Muzan spending quality time with his wife. It was what the two needed.

Even if Muzan believes he can never fall in love with Nezuko…

The girl made a noise. “Ah…I see…”

Muzan quickly reassured Nezuko though. “Don’t worry though…I will never sleep with another person again. Why should I when I have you?”

Nezuko was quiet. She was probably flustered by what she had just heard. Cute. But there was nothing else to necessarily discuss. At least at that moment. But Muzan enjoyed the quiet. It was nice. Certainly better than anything else.

At least this way Muzan can think about how to get closer to Nezuko.

Chapter Text

Nezuko’s now been trapped with the King of Demons for six and a half months. The fact that it's been this long only made Nezuko more depressed. The young girl felt such a heavy weight on her shoulders at the realization.

She couldn’t express her thoughts, though. Muzan would ask what was wrong, and then Nezuko would be forced to answer. There was no chance he would be all that pleased with Nezuko’s opinions.

He would probably scold Nezuko for her thoughts on the matter. He might say that she was being far too childish. But the thing was Nezuko was still only 12 how else was she supposed to behave?

So Nezuko just chose to compartmentalize. She was not going to reveal how she felt about all of this…Nezuko has been pretending as per usual. She’s been faking her real feelings. But it was getting hard.

Not because she was actually falling for this beast.

It was because she was growing apathetic.

Nezuko couldn’t care less about this, about everything. She wanted nothing more than to escape. But she didn’t hate being used as much anymore. It was probably because of the simple fact that her body always seemed to like it.

Sure she didn’t loathe sex as much anymore. There was still a small fraction of her that will never get used to nor accept being fucked. But Nezuko almost wanted to forcibly tell that part of herself to can it.

There wasn’t a point in letting the hatred continue to fester…

Then again Nezuko also wanted that anger to remain. It would help for the day that Nezuko finally decides to try and escape again. That was not happening for a good long time though. Nezuko was not risking being transformed into a demon.

One day she will try again.

It's just that Nezuko was not going to try any time soon.

On that day Nezuko was sitting on the couch reading. She wasn’t wearing anything still. Muzan was still punishing her technically. Nezuko still hadn’t been allowed to wear anything while in the room.

It was awkward especially since Muzan was right in front of Nezuko.

He was sipping on some wine. Nezuko was grateful that Muzan hadn’t tried to fuck her today. Well yet. He probably will that night. How long was it until the sun sets? As it was summer probably around now actually…If Nezuko’s estimates are correct…

Nezuko was drawn from her musings by Muzan moving. He had placed the wine glass on the side table and leaned over Nezuko. The girl laid the book so it was covering her chest. She was nervous. She didn’t really want to be used now…

The demon king was gentle. “You alright?”

Nezuko nodded. That was when Kibutsuji went on. “Good. Now get up.”

The girl frowned and stood up hesitantly. Muzan was just a bit faster with standing up. The girl was staring at the floor in a worried manner. She was unsure of what exactly this monster was about to do.

Cold hands cupped Nezuko’s chin and made her look at him. His face was calm. “Let’s get ready to go…”

Nezuko blinked several times. “Go? Go where?”

Muzan pulled Nezuko along towards the closet. They entered as Muzan answered. “Tokyo.”

Nezuko’s eyes widened in surprise. Tokyo? Really? Sure she’s been taken to some large cities before. But none that were the size that Tokyo is. “Really?”

Muzan nodded as he grabbed a fuchsia-colored kimono with a snow-white undergarment. He also handed over a fundoshi. As he did he responded. “That is correct.”

Nezuko began to get dressed as she asked. “Is there a specific reason?”

Muzan had grabbed a haori now. It was a dual-patterned one. The left side was a deep purple. The other side was a light pink with a lotus pattern on it. Lastly was the obi which was checkered deep gray and rouge.

The man shrugged. “No, there is no particular reason. I simply think it may be a good thing for you to get some fresh air…”

Not a bad idea honestly. Nezuko has been outside a few times since her last escape attempt. It wasn’t as enjoyable as it could have been those times though. Well for the obvious which was that Muzan was watching Nezuko closely.

Then there was the matter of the locations. It was mainly abandoned buildings surrounded by death or dark forests.

Not exactly the most fun places to be…

At least with Tokyo, there was more to see there. Also, Nezuko has obviously never seen a modern city. It would be pleasant to see what the cities of the modern era look like.

Nezuko got dressed and was ready to go. Muzan got dressed rapidly himself. He wore a simple white suit. He smiled at Nezuko. He then grabbed some heeled sandals for Nezuko. He got to his knees and lifted up the teen’s right leg.

He slid the shoe on and after he did so he brushed his lips against the teen’s knee.

He then switched and worked on the other leg. Like with the last one, Muzan had also kissed the teen’s knee. He lowered the girl’s leg and then stood up. The man gripped Nezuko’s hand and began to drag her out of there.

The two walked towards the door and it opened to reveal an alleyway. Ok, that makes sense. It would be weird if they just dropped into the middle of the street. It was still a tad early so there was a chance people were still lingering about.

Probably not as many folks but that probably depended on where they were. The two walked out the door. Said the door slammed behind the two. Muzan looked at Nezuko and stated. “We’re just near the business district.”

Nezuko nodded and inquired. “Ok, how come?”

The demon king sighed. “The other places in the entertainment district might be rather busy right now as it is getting closer to when they should be closing. Last minute shopping or meals. Things of that nature. Here on the other hand, not as busy. I might be able to find a few places.”

Nezuko raised an eyebrow. “Places? For what exactly?”

Crimson eyes glowed in affection. “I was thinking of finding some place for us to relax and possibly find food for you at least.”

The girl squinted her eyes and chuckled amusedly. “Just say it’s a date, 'cause that’s what that is…”

The demon king smiled playfully as well. “I’m not one to use such juvenile language to describe this…”

“Sure…Whatever you say…”

Muzan took Nezuko by her shoulder and they both exited the alley. The girl looked at the buildings in awe. They were so tall how on earth were they made? There was also the sheer amount of electrical lighting being used.

Sure Nezuko was used to it as the fortress is lit up using solely electric lights. This was different as it was outdoor lighting. She’s seen it in her hometown but it was not nearly as many fixtures as it was here!

The raven-haired man grinned noticing. “Surprised to see all of this?”

Nezuko simply nodded. How could she say anything? She was too awestruck to properly say anything regarding this. Incredible was all that the girl could think.

But the oil-haired teen would have more chances to look further in a bit. As Muzan had begun to lead Nezuko further into the city. As he stated he was probably looking for a small outdoor tea shop or something of that nature. It makes the most sense.

The pair walked for several minutes. Nezuko was examining the general surroundings. She had never seen a place like this before after all. Muzan spent his time trying to find a place for the two of them to eat.

Well, for Nezuko to eat at.

That did make Nezuko wonder something though, but she’ll ask when they find a place.

It didn’t take that much longer before Muzan settled on a tea shop. It didn’t look like the one that was in Nezuko’s hometown. That one was solely an indoor one back home. This one had an outdoor area. It also was just fashioned slightly differently.

A more western-themed shop?

Regardless, the demon king had decided on that place and took Nezuko over to it. He walked inside to find the place thankfully still open. There were a few people inside. Not many though, it was rather late.

Nezuko blinked a few times noticing the male behind the counter. He looked…Odd…He didn’t look like they were from Japan. Nezuko wasn’t going to say anything though. She wasn’t going to be rude. As she felt it would be if she spoke asking the man some questions as to why he looked the way he did.

The woman beside him smiled and asked. “Welcome, what can I get for you?”

Muzan looked at Nezuko and inquired. “What would you like?”

Nezuko looked and frowned. She was unsure of what foods she was looking at. Muzan noticed and simply stated. “I’ll choose for you then…”

As Muzan ordered, Nezuko couldn’t help but stare at the guy, It wasn’t her being rude it was her being curious. The man’s hair was a gold-like color. His eyes were bright blue. Sure there were a few people Nezuko has seen that have deep blue eyes.

This was different; his were like the day sky that Nezuko hasn’t seen in months.

He just looked different…

The young girl was drawn from her staring by Muzan tapping her shoulder. Pink eyes looked right at the demon king. In his hand was a small bag. His eyes were essentially saying to follow him.

Nezuko did so. Kibutsuji walked right to a table outside. There was no one else near them. The man sat down with Nezuko sitting right across from him. The man reached into the bag and out came was…bread?

It was a crescent-shaped piece of bread. It appeared to be flaky. It looked delicious.

The demon king handed it over to Nezuko. He explained what it was. “This is a croissant. I thought that you would like it…”

Nezuko took the bread in hand and asked. “So…Did you get anything to drink?”

The demon king leaned back. “I did, it’ll just be brought out in a moment.”

A moment later, the woman from the counter came out and placed a teapot and two cups out. She bowed and then left. Muzan took the pot and poured Nezuko a cup. He handed it over to the girl.

That was when Nezuko finally thought to ask. “So why don’t you also have some tea?”

Muzan stared at Nezuko with a neutral expression. It was almost as if he were silently saying that she should know the obvious reason.

Nezuko sighed. “You had some one time…And surely it can’t be that bad…”

The demon king sighed. “That time I was clearly forcing myself to be polite…I mean you of all people know what day that was…Do you REALLY think I wouldn’t have been pretending to be a normal person that day?”

Nezuko froze realizing that she did just bring up the night her family was killed. How could she even bring up that day in such a casual conversation? It was disrespectful to her family that died because of Nezuko’s stupidity.

The teen rapidly altered course. “W-Well…S-So does it really taste that bad? How does it taste?”

Muzan sighed. “It depends on what it is. Sometimes it tastes like nothing. Other times it tastes bitter. Meat, I can tolerate somewhat but it's not sustainable. Anything else I can't stomach. Tea, I can somewhat have. It's not the most pleasant thing to consume…It also depends on what kind of tea it is…”

Nezuko looked down. “What about this one?”

Crimson eyes glanced at the pot. He huffed. “Perhaps I could drink it…If you insist though…”

Nezuko looked at the bread as she stated. “I mean this could be a good way for us to better bond…”

Muzan stilled for a moment. He was certainly considering that statement. Nezuko knew that the demon king would latch onto that. It was a good way to ensure that Muzan trusted Nezuko further.

The demon king poured himself a cup. As he did that, Nezuko took a bite of the croissant. It tasted amazing! It was so flaky yet light. It was incredible!

The raven-haired man noticed and chuckled. “Good?”

Nezuko nodded and continued eating. The demon king had the cup of tea in his hand as he looked at Nezuko again. “I figured that you would like it…I assume you noticed this is more Western-inspired, I also didn’t fail to notice you staring at the man in there…”

Nezuko stilled. She swallowed her food rapidly and swiftly made her excuse. “I-I! It was because I was-“

Muzan interrupted and finished Nezuko’s thought. “Interested? I’m not angered I know he’s someone you’re not used to seeing.”

Nezuko cocked her head in confusion. “What do you mean by that?”

The demon king sighed. “He’s a Westerner. I’m inclined to believe he’s from France as croissants are a French pastry…”

“France? Where is that?”

“Oh that’s right you wouldn’t know much about other countries…There’s more to it but for now just know that it’s in the West. Far West.”

Nezuko nodded. She supposed that she was going to need to learn more about the world. For now, Nezuko was satisfied with this quiet moment. Pink eyes watched as Muzan scrunched his nose drinking the tea. He didn’t seem to mind that too much though.

This was fine though.

There were no complaints.

The two remained there for quite a while. Nezuko had finished the tea and croissant. It had all tasted amazing. Then there was Muzan, he tried to finish the tea. He got about halfway before he had to give up.

Nezuko was fine with that; she had only suggested that they drink together so she could build more trust. Nezuko didn’t want to keep being punished. She wanted her clothes back and wanted to be left alone sometimes.

Hopefully, this helps tremendously.

The pair had left and was now simply walking down the road. It was a largely empty street. There was the occasional person but they seemed to be in a hurry. Probably heading home, it was rather late after all.

But it was a pleasant walk nonetheless.

Muzan had thought to talk to Nezuko a bit. What about, largely random things. Such as Muzan asking. “Would you like to go out and look for some new clothes to buy?”

Nezuko had been slightly confused. “That…That sounds nice but why are you asking me?”

Muzan simply responded. “I could shop for you on my own. But I want to give you the chance to choose for yourself.”

Nezuko nodded. “Oh, that sounds nice actually…”

Another thing Muzan had asked was if she was willing to meet any other demons in the Upper Ranks. Nezuko had expressed her willingness to. Considering that she only saw Upper Five from a distance and up close once. And as far as Nezuko knew she’s never seen Upper Four.

Muzan then spoke of potentially traveling. “How would you like to go to other countries?”

Nezuko furrowed her eyebrows. “Is that possible?”

Muzan smiled at the teen knowingly. “It is, Nakime can open a door to another country, it's just a complicated matter.”

Nezuko then brought up something she had just thought of. “Is there really a point? You can't be out in the sunlight…”

Muzan’s face turned a bit sour. “You’re not wrong…It certainly is more desirable to be in those places during the day. I will say that a few places are pleasant to be in at night. And there is one place I could be at during the day as it tends to be cloudy there…”

“I…I see…”

After that, there were no more discussions. There was nothing else to necessarily talk about. So the pair simply walked in silence the rest of the way. That lasted for about 10 more minutes.

That changed when suddenly Muzan adopted a slightly foul look. He directed Nezuko near an alley. The girl was bewildered when the man took her by the shoulders and stared right into her eyes.

His voice was firm. “I’ll be right back, there’s something I need to deal with.”

Nezuko frowned. “Huh? You’re leaving me here? How do you know that I won't run away?”

Muzan sighed. “I don’t. I could take you to the fortress but I want to think it best if you remain outside.”

Crimson eyes drew even closer towards Nezuko's pink eyes. His tone was deathly serious. “If I see you gone, you will be severely punished. I might even intentionally kill a person in front of you. Do you really want a random person’s blood on your hands?”

Nezuko instantly shook her head. Muzan smiled and kissed the tip of Nezuko’s nose. “Good girl…Now just wait right here, Little Lily…I’ll be back soon…”

With that, the demon king vanished into the alley. Leaving Nezuko all alone.

It was so easy, so tempting to just run. Nezuko knew if she was fast enough perhaps she had the chance. But who would she go to? Who could keep her safe? Muzan might just track her down with ease as well.

Also was Nezuko really willing to have blood on her hands?

She already does. She has the blood of her family and of her attacker in the Red Light District on her hands. She does not want to add even more guilt to her conscience.

So quite simply, Nezuko just stayed right where she was…

It has been about 10 minutes since Muzan left.

What else was Nezuko supposed to do while waiting for that monster to return? Stand here doing nothing? The girl was debating on sitting down or leaning against the wall. Thankfully it didn’t seem like there was anyone nearby.

Or more so that Nezuko wasn’t paying attention to who was around her.

The girl kept staring at the ground as she contemplated everything. The girl really wanted to run away but she really did not want to cause someone’s death. It was distressing.

Nezuko frowned as her head spun with all the thoughts in her head.

“Excuse me.”

Nezuko shot her gaze upwards at the sound of the voice. The teen saw a boy just a bit older than her standing in front of her. Except there were a few things that were different.

He was wearing a black uniform of sorts. He had a sword at his hip. Was he a police officer? No that wouldn’t make any sense…

Wait…Was he-?!

The boy spoke. “I have some questions for you miss…”

Nezuko was frozen as the boy went on. “Have you seen anything…weird around here?”

Nezuko’s voice squeaked. “W-Weird? H-How do you m-mean?”

The boy scratched the back of his head. “Uh…Like have you seen anybody disappearing or anyone suspicious around?”

Nezuko blurted out without thinking. “Like a demon-“

Nezuko closed her mouth a second later as her eyes widened. Oh no…The boy’s eyes widened. “Demon? You know about them?”

Nezuko said nothing. The boy went on further. “You’ve seen one? Where?! Where is it?!”

Nezuko didn’t want to say anything. She was worried about this boy doing something stupid and trying to kill Muzan. He would undoubtedly be killed if he tried to hurt the demon king. But Nezuko unintentionally looked to her left in the direction of the alley.

The boy noticed and put a hand on his sword. “It's down there? Alright, miss I want you to get away from here! I’ll deal with it!”

With that, the boy took off into the darkness. Nezuko gasped in horror and tried grabbing onto the boy. But he had just gotten out of reach.

Nezuko was frozen in pure horror.

This was bad.

This was so incredibly bad!

This boy was going to be murdered and it would all be Nezuko’s fault!

She has to warn him! She has to get him away!

The teen took off after the boy. She was praying that Muzan wasn’t that close. She was hoping that she might be able to beg for his life to be spared. She had to! There was no way she was about to let a person suffer on her behalf!

Not again!

Nezuko kept going as fast as her legs would take her. That boy was so fast! How?!

Eventually, Nezuko found him again. He was standing in the middle of an empty road. He was looking around, his sword held out. He was ready to attack anything that might suddenly pop out.

He was muttering to himself, a determined look in his eyes. “Where is it…?”

Nezuko ran up and grabbed the boy by his shoulder. She tried to pull him back in the direction that he had initially come from. The boy turned around in shock. His sword was ready to strike at Nezuko.

He stopped seeing the teen. He was utterly bewildered. “H-Huh? Why are you here? I told you to get away! I don’t want you in harm’s way!”

Nezuko kept trying to pull the boy back. Her voice betrayed the desperation she was feeling. “No, I don’t want you to get hurt! Please just go back! Run! You can't do anything!”

The boy pulled away with an utterly bewildered and concerned look on his face. “H-Huh? W-Why are you defending a demon? You’re human like me though. Is the demon a family member or something?”

Nezuko could feel her heart racing as she grabbed the boy’s free hand and pulled on him. “He’s not but you can't defeat him! You just need to run! Please just listen to me and turn back!”

The boy was utterly distraught over the situation. He was unsure. “I-I suppose…I just want you to come with me. I want to get you to safety.”

The girl shook her head and basically demanded. “Just leave me here. I’ll be fine, you won't. Please just go and forget about me!”

The boy shook his head. “I can't do that miss. It's my job as a member of the Demon Slayer Corps to protect all human life! That includes you!”

Nezuko was silent. Hesitant even. He really was a part of the Demon Slayer Corps she’s heard about. And it really was true that their job was to slaughter demons. So that means they would be more than willing to help Nezuko.

They can protect Nezuko from Muzan. At least Nezuko was reassured that they would. Nezuko could certainly run away with this boy helping. It was tempting. There were just a few major problems. The main one was who it was she had just met.

There was no way that this boy would be able to protect her.

Not alone.

Nezuko was given no chance to even really respond to that.

Suddenly a mass appeared beneath the boy. It was a black mass with white triangles within it. It grabbed the boy’s leg without warning. Nezuko gasped in horror as the boy’s eyes shot downward.

He attempted to slash his sword as he pushed Nezuko away. His attempt failed as the blob simply grabbed the boy’s wrist. The blob began to pull the boy towards the ground.

Nezuko gasped in horror and tried to pull the boy out. She had no idea who was doing this. Certainly a demon, but who?

Nezuko kept pulling and pulling as the boy tried clawing out as well. His face was filled with terror as he made one final bid to Nezuko. “Run! JUST RUN! GET AWAY FROM HERE!”

Nezuko didn’t run, she knew it was pointless. She just wanted to get this boy out of this! She can't let anyone else die!

“Just what do you think you’re doing?”

Nezuko froze upon hearing the voice. She had fully expected it. She knew he was coming. It was still horrifying to hear. Especially since this Slayer is still in danger.

Pink eyes looked up in the direction of the voice in horror.

About 30 feet away was Muzan and another demon.

The other demon wore a midnight black cloak. He wore a uniform as well. His was different though, His was beige in color. He wore an odd-looking hat, was that a military hat? Was he a former soldier?

Muzan walked forward with a neutral look on his face. Was he mad?! Nezuko gulped in fear as she kept holding onto the boy’s arm.

Muzan’s voice was cold as he repeated. “Just what do you think you’re doing?”

Nezuko was frozen in terror. Was she going to be in trouble for this? She technically disobeyed Muzan by leaving her spot. But surely he would understand her reason!

Nezuko was swift in defending herself. “I-I I wasn’t doing anything!”

Muzan glared. “This doesn’t exactly look like nothing…”

Nezuko continued in her defense. “I wasn’t trying to escape or anything! I was just trying to get this boy to get away from here!”

Muzan hummed in uncertainty. “Why is this boy here?”

“I-I didn’t mean to reveal that you were here! I-I was caught off guard by his questions! I swear I wasn’t trying to betray you!”

The boy could clearly see that Nezuko was in danger. He came to the girl’s defense. “It’s true! I did catch her off guard! She said nothing about you! She only revealed your general location by accident!”

The demon king stroked his chin. His nails were normal, so at least he wasn’t angry like that. But he could still be ticked off. What was he thinking? Was he mad or not?

The demon king was still cold in his tone of voice. “I’m inclined to believe you actually telling me the truth…And that is for one main reason that I’d rather explain later…Well at least to one of you…”

Nezuko’s heart sank to the very depths of her guts. He was referring to explaining to Nezuko. Implying that this boy was going to die.

Nezuko shook her head and held on even tighter to the boy’s arm. “No wait! Please don’t kill him! He’s innocent in this! It was my fault that he came here so if anything I need to be punished!”

Muzan sighed and simply stated. “Perhaps that is true. But I’m afraid he cannot be allowed to live. Had he left sooner perhaps…If he could have escaped my Lower Moon that is…”

Nezuko looked at the demon behind Muzan. She only just noticed that in his hand was a small object. What was that? It was boxy near where he held it in his hands. Then the end of it was long and circular. What was that?

Pink eyes looked back at Muzan as she was suddenly grabbed by him. Nezuko was pulled away. The teen still did everything in her power to pull the poor boy out and maybe he could run away.

The demon king sighed in slight annoyance and then forcefully pulled Nezuko’s hand off of the Slayer. The girl was still fighting to break free as the boy’s arm was now pulled into the blob as well.

The Slayer’s eyes were wide in horror as he began to beg. Not for his life though. “WAIT DON’T KILL HER! PLEASE SPARE HER I BEG OF YOU!”

Crimson eyes shined in amusement. Muzan wrapped his arms around Nezuko’s waist and pulled her against his body. His face was nuzzling the side of the girl’s trembling cheek. He was essentially displaying that Nezuko was more than just a simple meal.

His voice was braggadocious now. “Kill her? You misunderstand this entirely. Why do you think she knew of me? Hmm?”

The boy was simply confused. “Sh-She doesn’t exactly seem like-“

“An ally?” Muzan interrupted. “You would technically be correct in that statement.”

The demon king pressed Nezuko further against him. That was when the girl became all too aware of the slight erection pressing against her behind. He was really aroused now?!

Muzan chuckled as continued to brag. “You misunderstand though. This lovely little girl is my wife…”

The boy was frozen in pure shock. His eyes gave away the horror and realization. He was probably thinking that Nezuko was around if not younger than him. This wasn’t normal, she shouldn’t have to be married so young…

And to a demon?

The raven-haired man kissed the side of Nezuko’s cheek and then tossed her over his shoulder. He gave a firm command to the demon nearby. “Kill him. I don’t care what you do, I just need him dead before this night is over.”

Nezuko gasped in horror as Muzan began to walk away. “NO WAIT PLEASE DON’T!!!”

It was too late though. The teen found that she was through the door that led to that cursed room. Nezuko caught the terrified look of the doomed slayer one final time before the door slammed shut behind the pair.

Nezuko didn’t even have the chance to properly process that before she found herself tossed onto the bed. Nezuko landed with a grunt and immediately found Muzan on top of her. The demon kissed her lips gently then backed away.

Nezuko found crimson eyes staring down at her rather affectionately. He really was not mad? But why? Why was he not, she directly disobeyed him?

Muzan seemed to sense these questions. “Wondering why I am not angry at you?”

The oil-haired girl nodded. Muzan answered while he worked at undressing the teen. “You see you did technically disobey me. But here’s the thing it’s the reason you did. You only did it in a vain attempt to help someone.”

Nezuko’s clothes were taken off further as Muzan elaborated further. “It was who you were trying to save as well. Had you been trying to escape, you would have left him to die. You would have used him as a shield. Or you would have left with him.”

Nezuko was now completely nude before Muzan as he finished. “But you didn’t. You cared too much about an inconsequential human and tried to save him from certain death. Had you intended escape this would be very different. Rather with this you inadvertently proved your loyalty to me.”

Nezuko was still as she took that in. Muzan began to undress as Nezuko thought on that. She was not setting out to prove some sort of loyalty to this monster. She had only run to try and save that Slayer because he didn’t deserve to die.

There was not a loyal bone in Nezuko’s body towards this monster.

Nezuko gulped nervously as Muzan was now also naked. “I-I didn’t try to save that boy as some means of proving my loyalty. I only did it-“

“Because you care so much about your fellow humans? That’s what you’re going to say right?”

The demon king leaned closer to Nezuko’s face with a wicked grin on his face. “Perhaps true…But even so, you still could have thought to ask him for help and ran away. Even just yelling after him as he tried to find me would have been enough. You still proved some measure of devotion to me…”

Nezuko was frozen as she took that in. Muzan had begun to massage Nezuko’s folds while she did that. Was that really true? Nezuko hadn’t been thinking when she first met that boy but she could have probably considered that. Why didn’t she though?

Was she really starting to become almost affectionate towards Muzan?

That would be horrid if so…

Chapter Text

Nezuko was dreading waking up, she didn’t want to face this particular day. How could she? After all this day was the source of all her unpleasant memories.

It was not only Nezuko’s birthday, but it was also the day that she had been taken by Muzan…

It was significant to her captor. It was the day that Muzan first used Nezuko. He had to consider this a special day. And as it was Nezuko’s birthday it was dual.

But Nezuko hated it so much. She was now 13 and yet her family was not alive to see this day…The only ones that could celebrate it weren’t here…Nezuko had no clue as to where her father and brother were.

In the six months since the tragic death of that one Slayer, Nezuko never saw another. She tried to ask about them. Muzan avoided the topic like the plague despite knowing that Nezuko knew about them.

Why?

Who knows…?

Other than that there had been nothing too insane that had happened. Nezuko still hasn’t met Upper Four yet but that was largely because the timing was inconvenient. Either Upper Four was busy themselves or Muzan could bring Nezuko with him.

Such a case was with Rui. In the six months, Nezuko’s seen Rui about five more times. Each time Nezuko could say that she hated it. She never saw the boy or the mother. Rui did reassure Nezuko that the demoness called ‘mother’ was still alive and well.

As for the boy, he never said.

So Nezuko was taking that to most likely mean that he was dead. That means Nezuko is yet again responsible for someone’s death. That added even more guilt to Nezuko’s already taxed mind.

Nezuko would get into arguments with Rui over the proper way that a family should be. Muzan ignored those arguments for the most part. Rui was dead set on believing that he was in the right.

The teen knew otherwise though.

Other than that, it was largely boring when at Rui’s.

Nezuko has been to Tokyo a few more times since…that first time…It was pleasant, nothing major of note happened there. Nezuko did often try and see if she could see any more slayers.

Nothing.

One thing Nezuko noticed not long after that first visit was that Muzan was in an absolutely foul mood. He seemed furious about something, but what? Only later did Nezuko learn that the demon she had seen that night had been killed.

Turned out that he was Lower Two, meaning the one she saw the day she tried to escape was now Lower Two. But Rui remained Lower Five. As Nezuko came to find out Rui COULD move up pretty high in the rankings. But he chose not to. Thus, the spot for Lower Four was filled by a different demon.

Disregarding that, Nezuko only ever really saw the Upper Ranks.

She mainly visited Akaza, who she still had a crush on. Second most was Daki and Gyutaro. They were fun to be around actually. Daki even warmed up to Nezuko. There were still hints of jealousy but no one could necessarily blame the woman for those feelings.

Nezuko had been watched over by Kokushibo twice since. It was not pleasant at all. He was either silent or berating Nezuko. Muzan may have said that it was out of misguided concern for the teen. It still hurts to be yelled at almost all the time.

However, Nezuko almost preferred that over Muzan’s constant touching.

He was gentle sure, but his hands constantly wandered the girl’s body. It was draining. But to be fair everything Nezuko has been put through was draining…

Today was going to be miserable, wasn’t it?

Muzan wasn’t in here right now, he had left who knows how long ago. What he was doing, Nezuko obviously had no idea. It was just going to be dreadful when he came back in. He knows full well what today is…

The girl had no choice but to get up though.

With a sigh of defeat, Nezuko rose up from the bed. Unlike most other times, Nezuko was actually still clothed. Muzan hadn’t forced Nezuko to have sex the night before. Probably for the purposes of this coming night.

The most he did that night was spoon Nezuko.

It wasn’t the worst Nezuko could freely admit. She still loathed all of this in general…But what now? What was Nezuko meant to do while Muzan was gone? Just wait in dread for the inevitable?

Looks like that’s what it's going to have to be…

Or so Nezuko thought. As not even a solid ten seconds after Nezuko decided that the door opened. The girl stared blankly as Muzan made a beeline for Nezuko. He picked the girl up and placed a kiss against her lips. He was clearly in a good mood…

His face remained close still as he spoke. “Good morning, Little Lily…”

Nezuko simply muttered out a response. She was absolutely NOT ready for whatever this monster was about to throw her way. All she could do was pray that it wouldn’t last the whole entire day…

The demon king had a wide smile on his face. It was so obvious that he had something planned. But what? What nefarious deeds does he want to force upon Nezuko?

The man hummed. “Today is your birthday correct?”

Nezuko nodded stiffly. Muzan then continued. “That makes you 13 now right?”

Nezuko again nodded. Pink eyes were averted from the monster. How on earth can she face this beast?

Muzan spoke calming. “Well in honor of your birthday, I have an idea of what we can do…”

Nezuko was stiff as a board. She was so stressed about what this monster was about to do to her. All she could do was hope it wasn’t that terrible.

That was when the man began to lead her toward the closet. Huh? But she thought that surely he’d use her. What was he doing?

Muzan stepped inside and grabbed a light pink kimono, the bottom of the train and sleeves were a darker pink. The kimono was patterned with branches, leaves, and deep magenta flowers.

The obi was unique. The top and bottom were checkered white and magenta. The center was solid magenta. The rope that tied it was patterned light pink and pine.

This was actually one of the kimonos Nezuko had asked for on one of the shopping trips Muzan had taken Nezuko on.

Why was he grabbing this?

Nezuko took the outfit hesitantly. She started putting it on with furrowed eyebrows. “Uh…What are you doing?”

Muzan’s smile was persistent. “It’s a surprise. Just trust me…”

Nezuko shrugged and chose to just go along with it. The girl was dressed rather fast. She was wondering what Muzan was going to do. Were they going outside? Did that mean that it was a cloudy day?

Not the worst but still…

Nezuko was now dressed, and that was when the demon king led the teen out. Nezuko was pulled along towards the door. It opened to reveal the inside of a building. From where the girl was she could see that it was a gloriously sunny day.

It was still probably going to be a little chilly as it was now Winter…

What was Muzan’s plan then?

The two walked through the door. The house wasn’t of great note. It certainly isn’t Nezuko’s old house. So at least Nezuko won't be mentally tormented by that. But why were they here?

Muzan’s eyes shined in anticipation. “You’re confused aren’t you?”

Nezuko nodded. That was when Muzan got to his knees and picked something off the floor. It had been next to Nezuko’s left foot. What was that? The demon king put it around the girl’s ankle with a clink.

Nezuko’s blood froze as she realized that it was a chain.

Why was he putting that on Nezuko’s ankle?!

The man stood up to his full height and took Nezuko’s cheeks into his cold hands. “I have a gift for you. Consider a birthday present…”

Nezuko shivered in uncertainty. “W-What is it?”

Muzan grinned warmly as he moved to the side. Revealing that behind him was an open door. Nezuko could see the glow of the outside world from here. It had been so long since Nezuko’s seen the sun.

Even just looking at it made Nezuko a bit emotional.

The demon king pressed Nezuko’s back just slightly. “Your gift is the chance to go outside and be in the sun…”

Nezuko whipped her head to look at the demon king. She was in complete and utter shock. “Wait really?!”

Muzan chuckled. “That’s right, Little Lily…Now go on…I’m, sure you want to be in the sun for as long as possible…”

Nezuko didn’t hesitate any further. Her eyes were glowing in excitement. The teen dashed for the sunlight.

Nezuko stopped as soon as she felt the rays of light hit her skin. It was so warm, it was as if a warm hug from her mother. A hug she hasn’t felt in a year…

Nezuko was frozen as she contemplated the past…

She’s lost so much in just a year. She’s lost everything…Even now she can clearly see the toll of the year. Nezuko looked at her hand and could see how pale she was. Her skin was as pale as Muzan’s now…

That surely can't be healthy…

Even disregarding that, it was a more prevalent sign of her captivity. It just goes to show how deep Muzan sank his claws in. He only allowed this because he knew it'd be healthy for Nezuko.

Otherwise, he’d ensure that she would never leave the darkness…

But now was not the time to complain about what Nezuko had lost. She should just enjoy the sun. She hasn’t seen it since…How long ago was it even?

Again, Nezuko can't focus on that.

The teen took in a deep breath of the fresh air. It was so great to finally be able to breathe the outside air. The girl let the wind blow through her hair. It was relieving.

Nezuko looked around and saw a large patch of grass nearby. That would be the perfect place to just lie down and soak up the sun. Nezuko desperately needed it as well. It had been ages since she’s done that.

Nezuko walked over and breathed a sigh of relief that she could actually reach the patch. The ankle chain seems to be pretty long honestly. It actually was growing tempting to try and find a rock and smash the shackle.

There was no chance that Nezuko would succeed.

Muzan would hear and pull Nezuko into the darkness. The girl didn’t want to deal with that monster being enraged now. Not today of all days. Not on the day when Nezuko was actually out in the sunlight.

Then there was the more dominant reason and that was that there were no rocks nearby.

What would Nezuko even use if there were no rocks? Nothing. But to be honest, Nezuko was more up for just relaxing.

The girl sat down and then laid her back on the grass. It felt cool to the touch. The grass brushed against Nezuko’s exposed skin and clothes. The young girl breathed in and out deeply. The air was so nice.

The outside just smelled better. The dirt smelled fantastic. The grass was fresh. It was a million times better than the fortress.

Pink eyes stared up at the iridescent blue sky. It was glorious. It shined as if a gem. The clouds were fluffy and appeared as if pillows. It was the prettiest day Nezuko’s ever seen. And she might be thinking that because she hasn’t seen the sky in so long.

The girl frowned thinking of what she’s been missing out on. Akaza occasionally told Nezuko about what was going on in the outside world. He spoke of mainly mundane things. He never got too far into the events happening in Japan.

That doesn’t mean Nezuko didn’t soak up any information she got like a sponge.

She was desperate for anything in the human world. She was more than apathetic to anything related to demons. All there was, was death and darkness. It was the opposite of what Nezuko should be around.

But there was nothing that could be done. Nezuko was surrounded by death but not of her own will.

It was draining.

It made Nezuko miss the person she was over a year ago.

The teen felt tears at the corners of her eyes She sincerely missed home. She missed her family most of all. She missed her life before this hell she was trapped in.

Nezuko let her tears drip down her cheek. When was the last time she allowed herself to cry like this? Sure she’s cried but it was mainly due to the acts forced upon her. It wasn’t the same.

No this was Nezuko crying because of everything she’s lost.

The young girl then recalled that the last time she allowed this show of emotion it was the day after she married Muzan. She had been so utterly distraught that she broke down over her betrayal of her family.

Now Nezuko was still burdened by that betrayal and it weighed down especially heavily on her. As this was the very day she had let her mother and siblings die. And it was all over her misguided effort to save them.

And where did that get her?

It got Nezuko to here. A now ghostly husk of what was once a bright energetic girl. It got her into becoming a defiled person. No one would ever love her if they knew what she’s done…

Nezuko was worthless…

She didn’t deserve any sympathy, any pity. She should just rot for her sins.

Nezuko didn’t even deserve the sun on her skin right now.

Not after everything…

Nezuko started to sob silently into her hands. She couldn’t be that loud. She didn’t want to alert her captor to the fact that she was crying. That would then mean he would ask why. Nezuko can't even dare force herself to lie now.

Muzan would know it was a lie anyway no matter what she said…

It wasn’t so much that he learned to read Nezuko’s emotions to know she was lying. It was more so that he’d just know this time. He hasn’t seen Nezuko cry like this in months so he’ll know there’s a serious reason for the tears.

So that meant that the girl was going to have to not cry for long. She would have to go inside eventually for a drink. She can't be in the sun forever or she’ll get dehydrated. Chances were that the teen was also going to be sunburnt by the end of the day.

But honestly any and all pain was deserved for her sins…

So there Nezuko laid her head. The grass brushed against her pale form. The sky shone in her dull pink eyes. The rays of the sun crystallized her tears. Weeping silently as she lamented everything she’s lost because of her folly.

Nezuko slowly stood up after a while. She was thirsty and needed water. The young girl had stopped crying a little while ago but there had to be remnants of her tears visible. So the girl decided to have her head hung low and hope that Muzan wouldn’t notice.

The girl trudged inside the house and heard Muzan speak. “Thirsty?”

Nezuko mumbled a yes and she heard the demon king walk away briefly. He returned a moment later, outstretched in his hand was a cup of water. Nezuko reached her hand without lifting her eyes up.

Suddenly Muzan’s other hand grabbed Nezuko’s chin and lifted her head up. Pink eyes were wide in shock as Muzan looked at her. Crimson eyes were squinting in suspicion. The raven-haired man hummed in contemplation.

The demon’s voice was inquisitive. “You were crying…I can see tear stains on your face…”

Nezuko gulped nervously as Muzan asked. “What’s the matter Little Lily?”

Nezuko knew it was probably pointless, but she was going to try and lie. “I-I was just really happy to be in the sun…”

Muzan furrowed his lips in disbelief. “That’s a lie. You would not say that in the manner that you did if it were true…”

Nezuko flinched. She knew this would be the outcome. So she decided to just tell the truth. “I’m…I’m just upset ok…”

Muzan cocked his head. “Upset? About what may I ask?”

Nezuko averted her gaze. She didn’t want to tell the full truth. It would just get her scolded. “I just am, ok…”

Muzan frowned at that answer. He then seemed to realize why she was upset. “It's because of your family isn’t it?”

Nezuko snapped her gaze towards Muzan. Essentially confirming his theory. Muzan’s eyes were glaring at the girl. He had to be annoyed that Nezuko was still affected by their death.

With a roll of his eyes, he spoke down towards Nezuko. “Are you still upset about that? They’ve been dead for over a year; you need to let it go…Had they died through any natural means would you be this upset still?”

Nezuko averted her gaze from Muzan. He had the smallest of points. Had her family died through natural means would she still be this upset? For sure she’d be grieved still. She’d still reminisce the day that they died.

But would she be as guilty over them dying?

The man continued. “Think of what happened to them as a natural disaster and move on. Would you be as grieved had it been storm, fire, or plague have been that killed them? Besides the dead do not return to life. So just let go of them and live your life…”

Nezuko kept looking away as she took what Muzan said into consideration. It was regrettable but he had a point. Nezuko would not be nearly as upset had her family died due to any other means. She would be upset sure, but not as grieved.

Also the dead do not return…

That was very much true…

But living her life? How was Nezuko supposed to live while trapped with this monster? What was she meant to do? Just go with the flow and hope that an opportunity to escape arises again?

That was honestly all Nezuko could do for now…The young girl simply grabbed the water being held out before her. The teen slowly sipped the water as she just accepted all of this.

After all that, Nezuko went outside once again. The teen could freely admit that being in the sun did help her mood just a bit. Nezuko assumed that her lack of being in the sun was what tremendously affected her mental state.

She’s just been feeling down for months at this point. Nezuko didn’t have much motivation to do anything. She only really forced herself to do things. It was largely for Muzan’s benefit though. He would be concerned if Nezuko did nothing but lie down all day.

But now that Nezuko was getting sunlight she felt better.

The girl was lying down in the grass again. It was getting late in the day. Nezuko had gone in and out of the house for various things. Either water or needing to use the bathroom. She avoided Muzan like the plague.

Thankfully the monster didn’t make the effort to talk to Nezuko. He was probably still just a tad annoyed at Nezuko. He really did think that Nezuko was being inconsiderate by still being upset over her family.

Well, the lack of talking was fine though. Nezuko was still annoyed at Muzan for trying to get her to forget her family. Granted Nezuko could agree that she can't hold on to them forever. She had to face the future…

No matter how bad the future gets…

The sun was going to set in probably an hour or so. Nezuko was still lying there completely undisturbed. She was even enjoying the silence. It was not meant to last though.

Nezuko opened her eyes feeling the chain on her ankle be yanked. Huh? What was- Oh wait was he asking for Nezuko to come back inside now? What a pity…Then again the sun was going to set very soon…

The teen slowly rose to her feet. The girl trudged her feet while making her way back to the house. She had a bad feeling about what was going to happen what was going to happen when she headed inside.

The girl stepped up to the platform and observed Muzan staring at her. His eyes were glowing in an all too familiar emotion. She knew what was coming once they got inside the fortress.

The girl cringed internally and walked closer. The demon king’s lips were curled in a salacious grin. He went right up to the teen and grabbed her waist. Nezuko was bracing herself for being picked up and inevitably carried inside.

But that didn’t happen.

Rather, Muzan pulled off Nezuko’s clothes right there and then.

Nezuko’s clothes fell to the side revealing her chest and fundoshi. The girl gasped in pure shock and covered her chest with her hands. It was an unconscious reaction she didn’t mean to do that.

Not that she necessarily wanted Muzan to see her breasts.

Nezuko stammered in pure shock. “W-Wait! Here?! Now?!”

Nezuko wasn’t saying ‘no’ because she knew it was rather pointless to try and protest sex in general. She will fight back on having sex here. Was there even a futon? Were there any other living things around here?

Muzan stepped closer as he pulled Nezuko’s kimono off her body. “Of course…”

Nezuko stood completely still as the demon king took off his clothes as well. “But why?”

Muzan answered as he not so subtly took off his fundoshi. Revealing an already erect penis. “Why not? There is also something I want to see…”

Nezuko wasn’t any less confused or uncertain. Nezuko gasped in surprise when she suddenly felt a cold touch on her folds. Pink eyes snapped down to see Muzan’s hand down her fundoshi. He was already slowly massaging the girl’s lower regions.

A little warning would have been nice…

Especially for what Muzan did next. He simply ripped the fundoshi to pieces. Then he nearly shoved Nezuko to the floor. The girl’s heart stopped as she nearly hit the floor only to be caught the second before.

Nezuko practically screamed at Muzan. “A warning would have been nice!”

Muzan smiled sympathetically. “Perhaps…But you just drove me insane and I had to have you as soon as possible.”

Nezuko glared at the demon king. She didn’t care if he was annoyed at the reaction. She did not like being pushed one bit. Nezuko huffed and simply gave up as Muzan took off the ankle chain. It was better to submit in this scenario after all.

Nezuko made a grunt of confusion as she felt her body being pushed up along the boards. What on earth was this freak doing? Nezuko was about to ask but unable to as she suddenly found the low sun shining on her face.

The girl blinked as she had been essentially blinded without warning. Once adjusted she looked at Muzan. He was perfectly in the shade. He was studying the naked girl even.

What on earth was he doing?

Muzan could sense that question. “I can practically hear your thoughts. To answer, I want to see what you look like in the sun…”

Nezuko frowned. “You did. You saw me in the sun earlier today…”

Kibutsuji clarified. “I mean how you look in the sunlight as I fuck you…”

Nezuko shifted. She didn’t quite like this…It was strange…She knew full well that demons couldn’t go into the sun but was this really necessary. Muzan didn’t need to do this…

Nezuko instead decided to mess with this fiend. “Really? Why not just fuck me on the grass then? I mean you’d get an even better view if you really want to me in the sun.”

Muzan glared down at the teen as he rubbed his cock against the teen’s vulva. He was ready to push inside at this point. “I’ve told you that I can't be in the sun…If this was an attempt to get me killed nice try…”

Nezuko was bewildered by that statement. “I…I wasn’t trying to get you killed? I was just saying it as a joke...It's not that bad is it?”

The raven-haired man shrugged and didn't answer the question. He then bottomed out with essentially no regard for Nezuko. The teen grunted in pain. She had honestly expected more preparation than what she got. Oh well, at least it wasn’t THAT bad…

Could have hurt so much more…

The raven-haired man started out slow as usual and then grew in intensity. He didn’t lean forward at all. Nezuko could see in his eyes that he wanted to kiss Nezuko or take a nipple in his mouth.

He didn’t though.

Sure the sun was bad for him, but was it THAT bad?

The girl had no clue sure. She’s never been told how exactly the sun harms demons. It had to be bad though obviously. Nezuko was jostled by Muzan as he used her body as he saw fit.

He stared at the half-lit form of Nezuko. From his perspective, Nezuko had to look…What was the word he used? Ethereal? Like a goddess come down to earth? Considering the fact that Muzan saw himself as quintessentially a god it made sense.

In his mind, how could anyone less than a celestial being be worthy of his body?

Or even vice versa, how could anyone less than a god be worthy of Nezuko’s body?

That’s how Nezuko imagines Muzan to think about all of this.

Anyway now was not the time to think about that. Nezuko could feel her body become more aroused by the second. The teen grimaced. She absolutely despised how her body responded to this monster. Why did her stupid body like this?

It wasn’t fair…

The girl loathed the voice she heard. She hated how this monster made her feel. She just wished to feel nothing whenever her captor used her. It would be bliss if she could just ignore it. Especially today of all days.

Nezuko felt her stomach boil over. She arched her back as her orgasm overtook her. Her toes curled as Nezuko moaned. It always felt good at first. After it was nothing but regret.

Through the fog of many feelings, pink eyes could see Muzan’s face grow wild. He had some dirty thoughts going through his brain for sure. What were they though? Not that Nezuko particularly cared.

Suddenly, Muzan shot forward and took Nezuko’s lips into his own. The right side of his face, shoulders, and abdomen were exposed to the sun. He kissed Nezuko for but a second but that was long enough.

Nezuko snapped to lucidity feeling smoke and heat. Her eyes widened seeing Muzan grunt in pain and rapidly retreat to the shade. With that brief second Nezuko could see incredibly burnt and smoking skin. It healed a second after Kibutsuji retreated to the shade but that was enough time.

So that’s what happens?

If it was that fast for Muzan imagine a lower ranking being exposed to the sun!

Nezuko asked with genuine concern forgetting who it was that she was speaking to.”A-Are you ok?”

Muzan stilled and brought his hand up to the side of his face. He was fine now and healed in but a second. That was so stupid of him, why did he do that? He couldn’t have waited until AFTER he came to drag Nezuko into the shadows and kiss her?

He had to be a fool and do it while she was still very much in the sun?

What an idiotic, impulsive move.

But he couldn’t help it. Nezuko just looked too heavenly at that moment. The sun shone gorgeously on her pale skin. Her eyes glowed in a way he hadn’t seen before. The light only accentuated Nezuko’s already pristine features more.

In a way, she really was a Blue Spider Lily.

A form unobtainable by Muzan. At least for now. Nezuko shrouded in light made her untouchable. It honestly drew in the demon king in a way that she hadn’t before.

She was more desirable being in the sun.

Speaking of Nezuko had asked if he was alright. Muzan sighed in slight frustration. “I am fine…I was just an idiot…”

Nezuko nodded and inquired. “So…That’s what happens when you’re in the sun? Your skin literally burns?”

The raven-haired man nodded. “That’s correct. Now it would take a little bit longer for it to kill me sure. I just…”

Muzan shivered at the memory. He despised being in the sun for another reason. The sun of course reminded him of THAT man. The one who nearly killed him…

That repulsive breathing technique had direct ties to the cursed light.

Thank goodness he and Kokushibo made sure to put an end to all who inherited that technique…Muzan was unsure what he would do if it still existed.  But it didn’t so that was an excellent thing…Reassuring as well.

Nezuko frowned and asked. “You alright?”

Muzan smiled remembering Nezuko was beneath him. “I’m fine…I just am not a fan of the sun while in this form…”

Nezuko squinted in uncertainty. “I see…”

Muzan decided that perhaps enough was enough. If he continues to fuck Nezuko now he will absolutely burn himself again. He didn’t want that. It was already a tad embarrassing that he did it once.

The demon king pulled Nezuko gently into the shade. “Perhaps we should continue this back in our room…What do you say?”

Nezuko shrugged as she was picked up regardless. “Fine…I just have one question…”

Muzan picked up Nezuko by her ass, his cock still inside his wife. The demon started walking towards the door that had just opened. “What is it, Little Lily?”

Nezuko stated her question meekly. “Could I perhaps be allowed in the sun more often?”

Muzan hesitated as he walked through the door, which shut behind him. On the one hand, it could benefit his wife. On the other hand, she could use it as an opportunity to leave him…He had to tread lightly, maybe only allow it as a reward.

The demon king laid his wife down on the bed, his body on top of hers. “Perhaps as a reward…It won't be as often as you probably want it to be…”

Nezuko sighed in sadness. But she couldn’t protest. She knew it was pointless to even try to. Muzan began to move in and out of his wife again. He was satisfied with how the day went. This was a wonderful anniversary.

Muzan could only hope that Nezuko had a good birthday as well…

Now was time for extra gifts…

Chapter Text

Tanjuro stood amongst the small crowd on top of this mountain. Everyone there, both male and female, stood in anticipation, Tanjuro undoubtedly is the oldest one there. They were all ready for one thing.

The Final Selection.

It has been just slightly over a year since that dreadful day. The man felt unimaginable guilt over leaving his family alone that awful night. He didn’t want to imagine what it was like…

His family had been attacked while he and his eldest son had been safely at the foot of the mountain. His wonderful wife was turned into a demon. His third oldest was now crippled because of the attack.

Worst of all his eldest daughter was gone.

Kidnapped by the king of demons…

Why though…

No one in his family could give an explanation. They were never told the reason…Tanjuro could hope and pray that it was nothing too nefarious. The one hope was that, based on the circumstances, his daughter was alive and well.

After all why take with a girl only to kill her but spare the rest of the family. And based on what the man was told concerning Kibutsuji that seems to be the case. There was no chance that if he set out to eat Nezuko he would have spared everyone else.

The only major concern was the possibility that Nezuko was not a human anymore.

Tanjuro was praying that even if she was, she retained her humanity like her mother.

The year had been interesting. It was fascinating to see Kie walk around now being a demon. She now couldn’t go out during the day lest she risk death. She was incredibly strong now though.

As the night before meeting Urokodaki proved. The family took a little while as Tanjuro had to pull the cart with his now crippled son and three young children in it. Tanjiro thankfully helped, especially with Kie.

The boy had created a basket for them to use to carry her in during the day. It was effective. The man was honestly surprised to see his wife shrink as she did. It was fortunate that she could though, she wouldn’t have fit otherwise.

But as it had been night, she was walking while holding onto Tanjiro’s hand.

When the family came across a temple near morning, the man considered stopping for a small rest. He didn’t need it that badly but it was still preferable. Or he would have had Tanjiro not still in grave concern. “I smell blood…”

The man froze realizing what it could be. He simply drew out his ax and told his other children. “Hide underneath the covers, don’t make a sound.”

They did so as Tanjuro ran up to the temple. Tanjiro, who also had an ax, and Kie close behind. The man opened the door to reveal a demon inside. It looked at the three in confusion and slight annoyance. “Oi! Go find your own place!”

The demon became more confused looking properly. “Wait, you two are human? Why are you traveling with a demon? Why hasn’t she killed you yet? Eh…No matter…”

Tanjuro could see that this monster was about to attack his son and sprang into action. He pushed Tanjiro out of the way and with the ax hooked the striking demon deep in its chest and flung it away.

The monster landed on the ground in shock and tried to attack again. Only this time it was at Tanjuro. The boy had now been the one to dash forward. He struck at the demon’s left arm and severed it.

The monster stumbled back with a slight chuckle. “You really think this will stop me? I’ll just regenerate!”

It was true. It was so incredibly slow but the man could see the arm growing back. So that just meant that they had to eliminate this demon swiftly. They also had to be cautious. This wasn’t as bad as it could be.

There were certainly stronger demons out there that they could be facing.

The monster tried to strike again only to be thwarted. Not by Tanjuro or Tanjiro. But by Kie. The man was shocked to see the power in his wife’s kick. It had knocked the demon’s head clean off its body.

The monster had been utterly bewildered by the attack. “WHAT THE-!? YOU’RE ONE OF US WHY ARE YOU ATTACKING ME?!”

After that, it was not too much to handle. They couldn’t kill it, Tanjuro was guessing they needed a specific weapon for that. So for now all that the three could do was keep the monster in place. They couldn’t let it get near their children.

The fight lasted until the body was killed because it fell off a cliff after Tanjiro was launched away by it. Kie had run after him in concern. Tanjuro tried to kill the head but was unable to.

Even crushing its head did nothing.

While trying to figure out what to do the one named Urokodaki had showed up. He seemed interested in Tanjuro specifically. As for Tanjiro, he seemed to not particularly like how they had to kill the demon. He seemed to pity the demon and hesitate to kill it.

Eventually, the sun killed the demon. It was a rapid death. That made Tanjuro’s skin run cold. He didn’t know if Kie had gotten inside in time. Luckily she did, she had entered the house without anyone noticing and hid in the corner.

After dealing with Kie and putting her back into the basket, all three buried the dead that were inside the house.

After that came training. Tanjiro and the patriarch both decided to participate. Takeo wanted to but with his leg injury, he’d never be able to walk properly again. The father banned his other children from even trying.

They were far too young to need to deal with all this.

Kie didn’t do much herself. She couldn’t anyway. She can't go out into the sun or she will absolutely perish. She mainly slept. Which oddly enough seemed to revitalize Kie. Did that mean she could use that as a means of regaining energy?

That means Tanjuro won't have to worry about Kie needing to consume humans.

Tanjuro trained underneath Urokodaki for a year. The former Hashira was rather surprised at how easily the man picked up the training. Even more so seeing Hinokami Kagura.

He recognized it as a Breathing technique but was unsure as to which one it was. But as a precaution, Tanjuro learned a few Water Breathing Techniques. The man stated that he had a feeling concerning its use.

He advised the man to avoid using Hinokami Kagura at all costs.